DIVINITY SCHOOL LIBRARY ECCLESIASTICAL MEMORIALS, yn RELATING CHIEFLY TO RELIGION, AND THE REFORMATION OF IT, AND THE EMERGENCIES OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND, UNDER KING HENRY VIII. KING EDWARD VI. AND QUEEN MARY I. WITH LARGE APPENDIXES, CONTAINING ORIGINAL PAPERS, RECORDS, &e. One generation shall praise thy works unto another, and declare thy power —The memorial of thine abundant kindness shall be shewed; and men shall sing of thy righteousness. Psalm exly. 4, 7. BY JOHN STRYPE, M.A. — = VOL. Il. PART I. —> OXFORD, AT THE CLARENDON PRESS. MDCCCXNilI. Midd Je ALOR eae AO hat a SOO EE Are MOP ga eu Piyk 2th tis f ; ae ae cen a : ieee § sO Zoe By anit’ ‘ 5 snotepalgl ‘ ay HISTORICAL MEMORIALS, ECCLESIASTICAL AND CIVIL, OF EVENTS UNDER THE REIGN OF QUEEN MARY I. WHEREIN ARE BROUGHT TO LIGHT VARIOUS THINGS CONCERNING THE MANAGEMENT OF AFFAIRS, DURING THE FIVE YEARS OF HER GOVERNMENT : AND, MORE PARTICULARLY, The restoring of the Pope’s authority and the Popish religion in this kingdom: and the rigorous methods of burning, and other severities, for the replanting of it, used towards such as adhered to the religion reformed under King Edward VI. a 2 100 ro! Orme a ‘ Mies oF Gut cie aa CURSES BLD TPAD LP A eee oie Em Z 2340 (UE TO, BL Cae Se ; ‘ OMe OI Rien, A eae : : oh ; : mart Dottie iS wa: aot areata 25 2) OR ton bee paging Uk abtarine ; Ok RGR ie hey tac pee a te ry eRe obo Bebra wd hs . Mo] a Div. 4 THE 2O8. a CONTENTS OF THE CHAPTERS ‘ SY G IN THE \ ie 5 ECCLESIASTICAL MEMORIALS >} Les enby OF QUEEN MARY’S REIGN. —— CHAP. XLIX. Hisroricau passages and occurrences in the months of March, Anno 1557. April, May, June, July, August. P.1. CHAP. L. A short journal of occurrences falling out in the months of Sep- tember, October, November, December, and January. P.16. CHAP. LI. New Bishops made. Commissions from the Cardinal. His orders to the Bishop of London.. The Pope’s displeasure against the Cardinal. His speech to the Londoners. P. 26. CHAP. LII. Matters relating to the gospellers. Trudgeover, Rough, &c. Ri- chard Gibson, martyrs. Gibson’s confession. P. 43. CHAP. LIII. The persecution hot still. Ralph Allerton, martyr. Dr. Weston, dean of Windsor, under displeasure. P. 61. CHAP. LIV. Apprehensions of Spain. Stafford’s rebellion. Matters in the ‘north. P. 66. CHAP. LV. The Queen in distress for money, makes use of a loan. She raises vi THE CONTENTS an extraordinary guard. The Scots’ assaults. The English worst them. Edi. CHAP. LVI. The Scots pursue their designs of invasion. The preparation of the English. The Scots retreat without action. The English burn and plunder. P. 87. CHAP. LVII. The Queen makes war with France. The Cardinal’s counsel to the Queen in this emergence. Calais lost. The Spaniard the occasion thereof, A Parliament. P. 98. CHAP. LVIIL. A journal of memorable matters, happening in the months of Fe- bruary and some part of March. P. 106. CHAP. LIX. Preparations against an invasion in the west. Instructions to the Lord Lieutenant of Devon and Cornwall. FP. 111. CHAP. LX. Anno 1558.A fleet equipped against France. Divers memorials of matters and events in the months of August, September, October, No- vember, and December. og | Sai CHAP. LXI. Cardinal Pole’s commissions. Advowsons settled upon the see. He causeth some to be burnt, P. 120. CHAP. LXII. Proceedings with the heretics. Commissions for inquiry after such in Essex. A loan. The statute for burning heretics ex- amined. Pr: P. 124. CHAP, LXIIL Books prohibited under severe penalties. Goodman's book. Pro- testant congregations in London. Goldwel. New Bishops no- minated. Horn, a martyr. : P. 130. CHAP. LXIV. Treaty about Calais. The Queen's sickness and death, with Car- dinal Pole’s. Her character. Her funerals. Remarks on her OF THE CHAPTERS. vil reign. Meetings of Protestants in this reign; and their perse- cutions. P. 138. CHAP. LXV. Creations under this Queen. Her privy counsellors. Licences of retainder. To whom granted. P. 158. CHAP. LXVI. The Lady Elizabeth succeeds to the crown. The exiles return. Good omens of her ensuing reign. P. 162. J SO ae 7. $ “ ‘ ¥ 1s GE Letalipaens rete ee +: cen : * 4 woe eRe wu) ead wy sed ‘ St > ed SF "a os aL ’ by : 4 y we , see Ay be { Ht ‘ t . . deg ve A ‘ . ’ t : ‘ ‘ y ‘ ‘ Salas dl te athe epen a" NIT er . - : ' > ) - - - . * , a . = - iy | rn 4 ‘ : / ’ ¥ ’ ~ / - . . - r > . HISTORICAL MEMORIALS, ECCLESIASTICAL, IN A REVIEW TAKEN OF THE REIGN OF QUEEN MARY I. Eee CHAP. XLIX. Historical passages and occurrences in the months of March, April, May, June, July, August. Wer are now come to the fifth year of the Queen. And Anno 1557. therein these things may be worthy noting for posterity. March 25, the Moscovy ambassador, (vulgarly called March. the Duke of Moscovy,) lately come to London, went to Se haere Court, and about half a score aldermen, and a great com- goes to pany of merchants, free of the Russia company, with him. gee He took barge at the Three Cranes, in the Vintry. His garment was of cloth of tissue, and his hat and nightcap were set with great pearls and rich stones, the finest that ever were seen: and his men in cloth of gold and red da- mask, in side-gowns. On the 31st he rode to dinner to the Lord Mayor, with Dines with five knights, aldermen, and five other aldermen, and many ea notable merchants of the Moscovy corporation. He rid in a gown of tissue, rich; his garment of purple velvet em- broidered; the gard, and his hat, and the border of his VOL. III. PART II. B 2 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL CHAP. nightcap, set with ouches of pearl and stone. His horse Ue ie trapped in crimson velvet, embroidered of gold; and the. Anno 1557. bridle gorgeously beseen. Seven of his men in gowns of crimson damask, and cloth of gold. After dinner he retired to his lodging, accompanied with the aldermen and mer- chants. April. April 3, five persons (some of them sent out of Essex) Five burnt. were condemned for heresy at St. Paul’s, viz. three men and two women, (one with a staff in her hand,) to be burnt in Smithfield: and on the twelfth day (which was the Mon- day in Passion-week) they were accordingly burnt there. One of them was a barber, dwelling in Lime-street ; and one of the women was the wife of the Crane, [that is, she kept the inn known by that sign,| at the Crutched Friars, beside Tower-hill. 374 April 4, it being the Sunday before Passion Sunday, Dr. AR y Watson, bishop elect of Lincoln, preached at Alhallows the and Dr.Per- More, (or the Great,) in Thames-street, in the afternoon, a ry preach: oreat audience of people being present. And the same af- ‘ternoon, at Bow church, in Cheapside, did Dr. Perryn preach, master warden of the Black Friars, in St. Bartholo- mew, in Smithfield. Lord Abbot On the 11th day, being Passion Sunday, the Lord Abbot Preaches- reached at Westminster a sermon that had the fame of being as goodly a sermon as had been heard in that time. . Maundy. On the 15th the King and Queen made their maundy at Greenwich. Good Fri On the 16th day, being Good Friday, the preacher at day sermon Baul’s Cross was Mr. Murryn; [%. e. Morwen, I suppose, a learned man of Oxford ;] and made a godly sermon to a great audience. Spittle ser- The 19th day of April was Easter Monday: then Dr. ~ Pee Pendleton preached at St. Mary Spittle; whose sermon had and praise. There were present the lord mayor, and twenty-three aldermen, and three judges, and all the masters of the hos- pital with green staves in their hands, and all the children of the hospital in blue garments, both men, children, and women; kept with certain lands, and the charity of the UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 3 court of aldermen. And there were, by computation, above CHAP. 20,000 people, old and young, to hear the sermon, according arrisiad to the old custom. Anno 1557. On the 20th day, being Easter Tuesday, Dr. Yong Dr.Yongon : Tuesday. preached at St. Mary Spittle; where were present the lord mayor and twenty-five aldermen; none being absent but Mr. Woodroff, upon account of sickness, as it seems. Pre- sent also Lord Broke, lord chief justice, Lord Justice Brown, Sir John Baker, chancellor of the Augmentations, and Sir Roger Cholmeley, recorder. ~ On the same day the Mosco ambassador resorted to The Mosco : ambassador Westminster abbey, and heard mass: and after went to the sees West- Lord Abbot's to dinner: and dinner ended, came into the Deke | monastery, and went up to see St. Edward’s shrine, new set up; and then saw all the place through. And so took his ~ leave of my Lord Abbot; and divers aldermen and many merchants met him: who together rode into the park, and so to London. On the 21st, beg Wednesday in Easter-week, Dr. Wat-OnWednes- son, bishop of Lincoln elect, preached at the Spittle. le aul On this day the King and Queen removed from Green- Lincoln wich to Westminster, against St. George’s day. a aa The King April 23, being St. George’s day, the King’s Grace went and Queen a procession at Whitehall, through the hall, and round Zale fs about the court hard by the gate, certain of the knights of lemnity of the Garter accompanying him; viz. the Lord Mountagu, ee the Lord Admiral, Sir Anthony St. Leger, the Lord Cob- ham, the Lord Dacre, Sir Thomas Cheyne, the Lord Paget, the Earl of Pembroke, the Earl of Arundel, the Lord Trea- surer, and Secretary Petre, in a robe of crimson velvet, with the garter embroidered on his shoulder, [as chancellor of _ the Garter.] One bare a rod of black; and a doctor, the book of records. Then went all the heralds. And then the Lord Talbot bare the sword: after him, the sergeant at arms. And then came the King, the Queen’s Grace looking out of a window beside the court, on the garden side. And375 the Bishop of Winchester did execute the mass, wearing his mitre. The same afternoon were chosen three knights of BQ 4 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL CHAP. the Garter; viz. the Lord Fitz-Water, the deputy of Ire- ER land; Lord Grey of Wilton, deputy of Guynes; and Sir Anno 1557. Robert Rochester, comptroller of the Queen’s house. After, the Duke of Muscovia (as that ambassador was usually termed) came through the hall, and the guard stood on a row, in their rich coats, with halberts; and so passed up to the Queen’s chamber, with divers aldermen and merchants. And after came down again to the chapel to evensong, to see the ceremonies. And immediately came the King, (the Lord Strange bearing the sword,) and the knights of the Garter, to evensong: which being done, they went all up to the chamber of presence. After came the ambassador, and took his barge to London. Percy The 30th of April, Mr. Perey was made a knight and a created Earl ‘ : of North- baron: and the next day, that is, May 1, was created, at umberland. Whitehall, Earl of Northumberland, with eight heralds and ~ a dozen trumpeters, going through the Queen’s chamber, and through the hall. And afore him went the Earl of Pembroke and the Lord Mountagu; then the Earls of Arun- - del and Rutland, and himself walking im the midst, all in crimson velvet, wearing their parliament robes. He wore a hat of velvet, and a coronet of gold on his head. May. May 1, the Spaniards gave an instance of their proud, hineanis"d bloody, and revengeful natures: for, about noon, certain of them fought at the court gates against one Spaniard, and one of them thrust him through with his rapier, who died immediately. Two of them that did this fact were brought into the Court by one of the guard, who delivered them to some of the King’s servants, to have them to the Mar- shalsea. Dr. Chad- = May 2, Dr. Chadsey preached the Paul’s Cross sermon ; ee latclre ; and therein declared that certain traitors were taken at Scar- borough castle. Lord Shan-_ _— May 3, the Lord Shandois, otherwise called Sir John of ‘ Bridges, was buried with heralds, an hearse of wax, four banners of images, and other appendages of funeral ho- nour. ; an On that same day came five persons to the Tower, who UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 3 ’ were-the chief of those that came out of France, whither CHAP. they had fled afore, and had taken the castle of Scarbo- — rough in Yorkshire; viz. Stafford, Saunders, Staywel, Anno 1557. [sometimes named Straley, or Stretchley,] and Proctor, and eapsed a Frenchman. On the 4th of this instant May, a great horse-rider, named pa a Sir James Granado, rid before the King and Queen in the killed. privy garden: but the bridle-bit breaking, his horse ran away, and threw him against the wall, whereby he brake his neck, and his brains were dashed out. The 6th day he was buried honourably at St. Dunstan’s in the East. On the 5th was the Lady Chamberlain, late wife of Sir ae Leonard Chamberlain, of Oxfordshire, buried, with a fair Jain buried. hearse of wax. At the mass preached Dr. Chadsey. A great dole of money given at the church. And after, a great dinner. On the 14th was burnt in Cheapside, and other places of Meal burnt. London, certain meal that was not sweet. They said the37 6 mealman had put in lime and sand to deceive the people. And he himself was committed to the Counter. The 22d, six prisoners were brought out of the Tower to Six traitors receive their trial, namely, Stafford, captain Saunders, Sey- pa wel or Stowel, Prowter or Procter, a Frenchman, and one other. They all, excepting the Frenchman, were cast, and carried back to the Tower, through London, by land. On the 25th, the Frenchman was arraigned and cast. The 23d, Dr. White, bishop of Winchester, preached at eee St. Mary Overy’s: where an heretic was present to hear the preacheth. sermon, named Steven Gratwick, sent up some time before by the Bishop of Chichester, his ordinary, and laid in the Marshalsea. He was of Bright Hempson in Sussex. He freely, in the face of the congregation, confuted the Bishop’s sermon. The 27th, being Ascension-day, the King and Queen rode The King unto Westminster abbey, accompanied with many lords, a ai knights, and gentlemen. ‘There their Graces went a pro- Lanta cession about the cloister, and so heard mass. The 28th, was Thomas Stafford beheaded on Tower-hill, Tt2tors executed. BO 6 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL CHAP. by nine of the clock, Mr. Wode being his ghostly father. XLIX. And after, three more, viz. Stowel, Procter, and Bradford, Anno 1557. were drawn from the Tower, through London, unto Ty- burn, and there hanged and quartered. And the morrow | after was Stafford quartered, and his quarters hanged on a car, and carried to Newgate to boil. The same morning were burnt, beyond St. George’s church, on this side Newington, three men for heresy; namely, Gratwick above-said, who seemed to be a minister, Morant, and King. Lady Gates Qn the same day, in the forenoon, was buried Mrs. Gates, buried. 5 : : : widow, late wife, as it seems, to Sir John Gates, executed the first year of this. Queen’s reign. She gave seventeen fine black gowns, and fourteen of broad russet for poor men. There were carried two white branches, ten staff-torches, and four great tapers: and after mass, a great dinner. Heads and = On the 29th were the heads of the four persons the day Pm “tt héfore executed, set up on London-bridge, and their sixteen quarters on every gate of London. A May- On the 30th was a goodly May-game in Fanchurch- Beer street, with drums, and guns, and pikes, and the nme wor- thies, who nd: and each made his speech. There was also the morris-dance, and an elephant, with a castle; and the lord and lady of this May appeared, to make up the show. Three burnt. June. June the 7th, proclamation of war with France was made Warp” in London: wherein it was shewn, that the late Duke of oe Northumberland was supported and furthered in his treason rance, - by Henry the French King, and his ministers; and that they had secretly practised with Wyat and his treacherous band, and with Dudley, Asheton, &c. and gave them fa- vour: as also he did to Stafford and the other rebels lately executed ; whom he had entertained in his realm, and other more yet untaken. This was proclaimed with trumpets blowing, and ten heralds of arms, the lord mayor and alder- men present. & ahd The same day began a stageplay at the Grey Friars, of play at the the passion of Christ. GreyFriar: The same day was the Fishmongers’ procession. ‘The UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 7 mass kept at St. Peter’s in Cornhill. Three crosses were CHAP. borne, and an hundred priests, in copes; and after, the = clerks, singing Salve festa dies: Then came the parish, with Anno 1557. white rods in their hands; and then the craft of the oe alan mongers; and after, the lord mayor and aldermen, and all procession. his officers, with white rods also in their hands. And so to Paul’s; where they offered at the high altar: and after, to dinner to Fishmongers’-hall. The same day came the inhabitants of St. Clement’s pa- Procession rish, without Temple-bar, in goodly procession unto Paul’s, peadog ny and did oblation at the high altar. This procession was made very pompous, with fourscore banners and streamers, and the waits of the city playing; and threescore priests and clerks in copes: and divers of the inns of court were there, who went next the priests. ‘Then came the parish, with white rods in their hands. And so, after they had made their offerings at St. Paul’s, they marched back again, with the waits playing, the priests and clerks singing, home- wards. On the 10th day of June the King and Queen took their The King journey towards Hampton Court, with certain of the Coun- se cil, to hunt and to kill a great hart. The Council tarried Bee at Hampton Court till Saturday following, when they came . agai to Whitehall. This day Sir John, a chantry priest, hung himself in A priest his chamber with his own girdle. — The same day was the storehouse at Portsmouth burnt, and much beer and victuals, and provisions for war, de- stroyed: a judgment, perhaps, for burning so many inno- cent persons. The 14th of June certain gentlemen were carried to the noes sent Tower, blindfold and muffled, [as Sir John Cheke and Sir Tower. Peter Carow were served before: a Spanish trick.] The. 16th day, the young Duke of Norfolk rode abroad ; Duke of and at Stamford-hill, a dag, hanging at his saddle-bow, by mice misfortune went off, and hit one of his men that rid before : with a whereat his horse flung, and the man hanging by one of the oe B 4 ‘ CHAP. XLIX. Anno 1557. The King and Queen. in proces- sion. Two burnt. Mrs. Hall buried. 378 The Lord Abbot preacheth at Paul’s. Sextons’ procession. Austin Friars. A fair in the church- 8 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL stirrups, the horse kicked out his brains, by flinging out with his legs. On the 17th the King and Queen went on procession at Whitehall, on Corpus Christi day, through the hall and the great court gate; the procession being attended with as goodly singing as ever was heard. On the 18th two persons were carried beyond St. George’s, almost at Newington, to be burnt for heresy and other mat- ters. [Of whom Fox taketh no notice.] On the 19th was old Mrs. Hall buried in the parish of St. Benet Sherehog. She gave certain good gowns both for men and women, and twenty gowns to poor people. Several ladies and others attended in mourning. She was memora- ble in being the mother of Mr. Edward Hall of Gray’s Inn, who set forth the chronicle called Hall’s Chronicle. And I conjecture she was that Mrs. Hall that was a great reliever of such as were persecuted for religion in this reign, and to whom several of the martyrs wrote letters, which are ex- tant. On the 20th day the Lord Abbot of Westminster preach- ed at Paul’s Cross. His sermon, which had much applause, was upon Dives and Lazarus. The crosser holding his staff at his preaching. The audience was great and solemn, con- sisting of the lord mayor, judges, aldermen, and divers wor- shipful persons, besides the common sort. On the 21st was the sextons’ procession, with standards and staves, thirty and odd, and good singing, and waits playing; and a canopy borne through Newgate and Old Baily, and through Ludgate, and so to Paul’s church- yard: thence through Cheap, along to Coopers’-hall to din- ner. The 24th, St. John Baptist’s day, at the Augustin Friars, was as pleasing service celebrated as had been known, by the merchant strangers, who, it seems, made use of this church for their religious worship, after the Protestant strangers were gone, and had left it. The 29th of June, being St. Peter’s day, a small fair was UNDER QUEEN MARY I. _ 9 kept in St. Margaret’s churchyard, Westminster: as, for CHAP. wool, turners’ ware, and such other small things. The same = day was a goodly procession; in which the Lord Abbot Anno 1557. went with his mitre and crosier, and a great number of copes gon ath of cloth of gold, with the vergers; and many worshipful ster. = s : ; +, A proces- gentlemen and women going also in procession in Westmin- em ster. The same day, at afternoon, was the second year’s mind The year’s [i. e. yearly obit] of good Master Lewyn, ironmonger. And }y,. ae at his dirge were all the livery: whereof the first was Mr. Alderman Draper. After, they retired to the widow’s place, where they had a cake and wine; and, besides the parish, all comers treated. The last day of June was St. Powel’s [Paul’s] day ; [i. e. The proces- commemoration of a privilege ] And at St. Paul’s, London, “eae was a goodly procession: for there was a priest of every the buck. parish of the diocese [city, I suppose, he means] of Lon- don, with a cope; and the Bishop of London wearing his mitre. And after, according to an old custom, came a fat buck, and his head, with his horns, borne upon a banner- pole; and forty persons, blowing with the horn, afore the buck, and behind. The same day was the Merchant Tailors’ feast: at which Seeeet they had sixty bucks; and the master gave to divers parishes feast. two bucks apiece to make merry. There dined the mayor, sheriffs, and divers worshipful persons; and there the mayor chose Mr. Mallory, alderman, sheriff for the King for the year ensuing. This same day the King’s Grace rode on hunting into The King the forest, and killed a great stag with guns. eae July the 2d the Duke of Norfolk’s son was christened July. at Whitehall, in the afternoon; the King and the Lord 2™e of Chancellor godfathers, and the old Lady Duchess of Nor-son chris- folk godmother : there were fourscore torches burning. This Pare infant was he that was afterwards known by the name and title of Philip Earl of Arundel. The 3d day the King and Queen took their journey to- The Es wards Dover, and lay all night at Sittingborn; and on the Bae 10 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL CHAP. 5th the King took shipping for Calais, on his journey to- Mssvisseis' _ wards Flanders. Aono 1557. The 10th, the Lady Tresham was buried at Persbe: rely *- rough, with four banners, and an hearse of wax, and s u ried. torches. 379 On the 15th the Queen dined at Lambeth with the Lord The Queen Cardinal Pole, and after dinner removed to Richmond ; and ae BO there her Grace tarried her pleasure. Sir Richard On the same day Whittington and the lady his wife was ynitng- coffined again, and leaded, at Whittington college, where again. they had been buried; and had dirge said over night, and the morrow-mass sung. He was the founder of the said college, and built Newgate and other places, having been mayor of London, annis 1397, 1406, 1419. [The reason of this was, for that Whittington’s corpse had been of late taken up by one that was minister there, and the lead about his body taken off, and the grave rifled, to search for trea- sure, which he supposed was buried with him.] eee The 16th day of July died the Lady Anne of Cleve, at dieth. Chelsey, sometime wife and queen unto King Henry VIII. but never crowned. Her corpse was cered the night fol- lowing. An English In this month went a great army over sea after the King. vveses, Among them went the Earl of Pembroke, chief captain of the field, the Lord Mountagu, the Lord Clynton, and divers other lords, knights, and gentlemen; some by shipping, and some by land, from London towards Dover, arrayed in goodly apparel, to the number of five hundred men, all in blue cassocks, very goodly men, and the best be seen. And on the 22d day came up a certain number of light horse- men, from the Lord Dacres of the north, beyond Carlisle, to go over sea. And on the 23d of July, Sir George Paulet and Sir William Courtnay took their barge at Tower-wharf towards Dover, and divers captains. A skirmish © On the 17th day of this month happened a skirmish at oe we Marguison, between the English and French; where our French. men had the better, and took a good booty of cattle. There were slain nine men of arms, and eighteen taken prisoners, UNDER QUEEN MARY I. il of the French; and of ours, three taken prisoners, and five CHAP. hurt. his was done by the help of the men of Guisnes, *"™*: and Calais horsemen. - Anno 1557. On the 29th, one Wakeham, who had broke out of the One fetched Tower, was fetched out of the sanctuary at Westminster, pom by the constable of the Tower, and brought back again through London. On the 14th of August, this man broke out again at midnight, and took sanctuary again. He was one-of a company that had robbed Sir Edward Warner, - now, or late constable of the Tower. On the same 29th of July, bemg St. Olave’s day, was the St. Olave’s church holyday in Silver-street, the parish church whereof ia was dedicated to that saint. And at eight of the clock at night began a stageplay, of a goodly matter, [relating, it is like, to that saint, ] that continued unto twelve at midnight ; and then they made an end with a good song. On the same day began the hearse, at Westminster, for On. of the Lady Anne of Cleves, consisting of carpenter’s work Pn: of seven principals; being as goodly an hearse as had been 8""- seen. : August the Ist were the nuns of Sion enclosed in by the August. Bishop of London, and my Lord Abbot of Westminster, sy eS certain of the Council, and certain friars of that order being present: their habit of sheep’s colour, and made of such wool as the sheep beareth. They had then a great charge given them of their living, and warned that they were now380 never more to go forth of those walls as long as they lived. On the 3d of August, the body of the Lady Anne of re Anne Cleves was brought from Chelsey, where her house was, fees on unto Westminster, to be buried; with all the children of Westminster, and many priests and clerks. Then the Grey Amis of Paul’s, and three crosses, and the monks of West- minster, and my Lord Bishop of London, and Lord Abbot of Westminster, rode together next the monks. Then the two secretaries, Sir Edmund Peckham, and Sir Robert Freston, cofferer to the Queen of England, my Lord Ad- miral, and Mr. Darcy of Essex, and many knights and gen- CHAP. XLIX. 12 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL tlemen. And before her corpse, her servants, her banner of arms. Then her gentlemen and her head officers. And Anno 1557- then her chariot, with eight banners of arms, consisting of Her mass of requiem. Money for Barwick. divers arms; and four banners of images of white taffeta, wrought with gold, and her arms. And so they passed by St. James’s, and thence to Charing-cross, with an hundred | torches burning, her servants bearing them. And the twelve beadmen of Westminster had new black gowns, bearing twelve torches, burning: there were four white branches, with arms. Then ladies and gentlewomen, all in black, with their horses. Eight heralds of arms, in black, and their horses. Arms set about the hearse, behind and before; and four heralds bearing the four white banners. At the church door, all did alight ; and there the Lord Bishop of London, and the Lord Abbot, in their mitres and copes, did receive the good lady, censing her. Men bore her under a canopy of black velvet, with four black staves; and so brought her into the hearse, and there tarried dirge, remaining there all night, with lights burning. _ On the 4th day, being the day after, was celebrated the mass of requiem for the said Lady Princess of Cleves. There the Lord Abbot of Westminster made a godly ser- mon, and the Bishop of London sung mass, in his mitre. And after mass, the said Bishop and Abbot, mitred, did cense the corpse; and afterwards she was carried to her tomb, where she lay, with an hearse-cloth of gold, the which lay over her: and there all head officers brake their staves, and all her housers [servants of her household] brake their | rods; and all cast them into her tomb. All the lords and ladies, knights and gentlemen, and gentlewomen, did offer : and after mass was a great dinner at my Lord Marquis of Winchester; and my Lady of Winchester was the chief mourner. The Lord Admiral and the Lord Darey went on each side of my said Lady of Winchester; and so they went in order to dinner. On the 3d day of August, in the afternoon, came from the Chequer about seventeen horses, laden with money, towards UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 13 Barwick, and divers men riding with it with javelins and CHAP. poleaxes, on horseback, and bows and sheaves of arrows, *U!*- between eight and nine of the clock. Anno 1557. On the same 3d of August, the good ship called the Mary A seafight Rose, of London, accompanied with the Maudelyn Dryvers, ele a and a small crayer of the west country, coming by south, ae Eng- chanced to meet with a French man of war, of the burden aa” ten score, or thereabouts, and had to the number of two hun- dred men. In the Mary Rose was twenty-three men and 2381 boy ;*in the Maudelyn eighteen; and in the bark of the west country twelve. The Mary Rose sailing faster than the Frenchman, he presently set upon the two other ships: but the Mary Rose tacked about, and set upon the French ship, and boarded her, and slew to the number of an hun- dred men, with the captain, or ever the two other ships came to the fight. There were slain in the Mary Rose two men, and one died a sevennight after, and six hurt, with the master, whose name was John Cowper. Then came in the Maudelyn to the Mary Rose, and shot one piece of ord- nance in at the French ship’s stern, and going by her, shot arrows at the Frenchman. The Maudelyn did no more hurt, the small bark nothing at all. Thus they fought two hours ; but at the length the Frenchmen were weary on their parts, and stood off, not having men to guide their sails. But if the Mary Rose had had men to enter the French ship, and a setter on, they had brought her away ere the other ships could have helped her. Afterwards news was brought out of Dieppe, by a prisoner that had paid his ran- som, that fifty men were carried out of the French ship in wheelbarrows to the chirurgeons, and the ship sore hurt and maimed. On the 6th day came a new commandment, that the city London to of London should find:a thousand men, with all manner of calli weapons, coats and harness, guns and morris pikes, and horsemen. On the 7th, King Philip made answer to three letters, king Philip sent from the Queen’s Privy Council, dated July 28, Au- wits to the Coun- gust the 1st and 3d: for they did continually acquaint him cil. 14 MEMORIA LS ECCLESIASTICAL CHAP. with all the transactions and councils taken in England. He XLIX- entitled his letter, Predilectis [or rather Perdilectis] et Anno 1557. fidelibus nobis consanguineis nostris, et aliis Dominis, c@e- terisque selectis Consiliariis nostris in Anglia. In this, as in all his letters, he subscribed his name at the bottom, and not at the begmning. Herein he treated the Council with much courtesy and good words, thanking them for their care of the Queen his wife, and of the State. pee = hereby under the displeasure of the Cardinal and the Bi” shops, at last he did it unwillingly, moved thereunto by im- portunate suit. He was a man, that though he maintained the Church of Rome, yet he was no friend to monks and religious men. About this time at Windsor he was taken in adultery ; for which the Cardinal deprived him of all his spiritual preferments: but he appealed to Rome, as dealt unjustly with, and would have fled out of the realm, but was taken in the way, and cast into the Tower of London; and there remained till Queen Elizabeth was proclaimed, when he was delivered: but soon after fell sick, and died. It was the general opimion, that if he had lived, he would, out of his anger towards the bishops and clergy of Queen Mary, have revealed a purpose of theirs, which was, to have digged up the body of King Henry at Windsor, and burned it for an heretic. To speak the truth of him, he cannot be represented well His cha- to posterity; he was a mercenary man. Being a man of se boldness, and of some learning, much use was rade of him in the beginning of the Queen’s reign. He was appointed prolocutor in the first convocation. He was the chief com- missioner sent down to Oxford, when Cranmer, Ridley, and 416 Latymer were to be baited; and there he domineered, and m the end cried victory. As soon as that job was done, away he comes to London; and was at the execution of Wyat; who, when he, upon the scaffold, had cleared the Lady Elizabeth and the Lord Courtney from having any hand in his business, (though before the Council, upon hope of his pardon, he had charged them to have been privy to it,) Weston stood up, and cried to the people, not to believe him, and that he had confessed otherwise before VOL. III. PART Il. F 66 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL CHAP. the Council. This officious man had been a month or two — LUI. before upon the scaffold with the Duke of Suffolk, being — Anno 1557. appointed, as he pretended, by the Queen, to be ghostly father to him, though the Duke thrust him down once or twice as he was going up the stairs of the scaffold along with him: and when the Duke had prayed all men to for- give him, as he said the Queen had, Weston cried with a — loud voice to the people, that her Majesty had forgiven — him; whereupon several of the standers by said, “ Such — ‘* forgiveness God send thee.” $$ —__ CHAP Live Apprehensions of Spain. Stafford’s rebellion. Matters in the north. Earl of THE Earl of Pembroke had like commission granted hima ae * now, as he had the last year; which was, to be lieutenant sion. and captain general of the Queen’s army beyond sea, for the defence of Calais. The fears The government by this time became very uneasy, not of the Spa- niards. | Only in respect of the bloodshed for religion, and the rigor- ous inquisitions made every where, but for the domineering of the Spaniards, which was intolerable. The English were very much disregarded, and the Spaniards ruled all; the Queen, half Spanish by birth, and still more so by mar- riage, shewing them all favour; hating the English, and enriching the Spaniard, and sending over her treasures to Spaniards. King Philip also had required twelve of the strongest castles here in England; which were to be put into the hands of twelve thousand of the Spanish soldiers, to be sent over against the time of his coronation, as was found by certain letters taken with Spaniards at Diep. This raised a great apprehension in the nation, that he intended to get this realm to himself by a conquest, and to reduce it under a tyranny. That nation also had carried themselves here very disobligingly to the. English, and would say, that they would rather dwell among Moors and Turks than with UNDER QUEEN MARY IL. 67 Englishmen ; who sometimes would not bear their insolencies CHAP. and oppressions without resistance. —_ This, together with a hope of restoring himself to the Anno 1557. dukedom of Buckingham, made Thomas Stafford, of that Tebeon blood, in April arrive in England out of France with forces, north. and possess himself of Scarborough castle; giving out him- self to be governor and protector of the realms; intending to depose Queen Mary, whom he called, the wnrightful and 417 unworthy Queen of England, as forfeiting her crown by marriage with a stranger, and for favouring and maintain- ing Spaniards, and putting castles into their hands, to the destruction of the English nation. Stafford, with his party, (who were the remainders of those who made the insurrec- tion the last year,) put forth his proclamation. But the King and Queen, being greatly surprised herewith, April - 80, sent out a proclamation agamst him and the other trai- tors with him; and they were soon quelled by the Earl of Westmorland and others in those parts. Stafford and four more were taken in Scarborough castle, April 28, and brought up to the Tower: and twenty-seven more, that assisted in that exploit, were prisoners in York. May 28, Stafford was beheaded on Tower-hill; and the next day three of the accomplices were executed at Tyburn, viz. Stretchley, alias Strelly, alias Stowel, Proctor, and Brad- ford; that Bradford, I suppose, who wrote a large and no- table letter, mentioned before, against the Spaniards. The proclamation against Stafford, together with Stafford’s de- claration, and the names of the prisoners, may be found in the Catalogue. Pee Those that were in Stafford’s treason were, according to LXXII. letters from the King and Queen to the Council in the Drier eat north, indicted of ice treasonable fact, and condemned north about there at York, at a session of oyer and terminer and gaol ‘™* delivery, that began May the 17th. And the Council ap- pointed their execution in such convenient and requisite places, as well along the sea-coast as otherwise, as the Lord President was commanded by those letters: a schedule whereof he sent to the Lords of the Council, shewing the FQ 68 | MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL CHAP. places where they had appointed execution to be done, and — the disposition of the twenty-seven persons to die the death Anno 1557. of traitors at those places, being all in Yorkshire; viz. pa At York, John Wilborne, Clement Tylled, John Cawse- Anan sn wel, alias Creswel, and Robert Hunter. Yorkshire. At Scarborough, Tho. Spencer, John Adams, John Wat- — son a Scot, John Lewis. At Hull, John Brown, Owen Jones. At Beverly, Hary Gardiner, John Thomas. | At Whitby, Thomas Warren or Warden, and John Don- ning, Scot. r At Maldon, William Palmer, John Montfurth, Scot. At Flamborow, Syley, Thomas Wilkinson. At Byrlyngton, John Wallys. At Audborow, Anthony Perriyal. At Hornesey, William Williamson. At Paul in Holderness, Roger Thomas. At Hassyl, Roger Reynolds. At Hallyfax, Lawrence Alsop. At Doncaster, Thomas Jordan. At Howden, John Grey, Scot. At Wakefield, Robert Hawgate, Scot. Kd All these executed for entering into Scarborow castle. . Staffordand The chief of these traitors, who were Stafford, John : ak Proctor, alias Williamson, Stowel, Saunders, and Grissel, a Frenchman, were sent up by the Lord President, according — to the King and Queen’s commandment, together with their 418 several indictments, and the examinations also of such of the traitors as seemed material for any of them that were already sent up. They will The Privy Council had sent the Council in the north ee Sree imstructions, when they which they appoimted to be ar- aid. raigned there were tried, that they should diligently exa- mine them, what foreign or English aids or suecours were to have assisted or joined with them. But none such they would acknowledge or be known of, but said, “that if any “* such were, Stafford, and the rest carried up to London, “each knew thereof.” In fine, here was a round execu- a UNDER QUEEN MARY IT. 69 tion: for of thirty-five persons concerned in this plot, but CHAP. two obtained pardon, viz. Saunders and a Frenchman; all Sok the rest died the death of traitors. Anno 1557. Things now looked very gloomy upon England, andT es look especially in the north parts, where this plot was executed, pets and where continual disturbances were, partly between Scots and English, and partly between English and Eng- lish: so that in all haste musters were commanded there to be taken, and soldiers to be raised. For (to come to particulars) there were terrible feuds Feuds in the between family and family in the parts bordering upon” “it Scotland: insomuch that people went abroad in danger of their lives, and were fain to go armed, and in sanshicabl: parties together. Such feuds were between the Carrs, of the Scotch race, and the Herons, and other English. And when these parties met, they fought sometimes most des- perately together. So it happened in the beginning of April at Ford; where, upon an affray, Robert Barrow, mayor of Barwick, and Giles Heron, treasurer of Barwick, were cruelly slain. The mayor had such mortal wounds, that he never spake more. The treasurer had fifteen bloody wounds given him. Some of the offenders were in Scot- land, at one Robert Carr’s house, lord of Graydon; and had with them the treasurer’s head and his dagger: which occasioned, that at the sessions in April at Morpeth, before the adjournment of the same, came in presence Sir John Forster, knt. George Heron of Chipches, and Nicolas Dar- mington of Wharnely, esquires, with a band of men to the number of two hundred and fifty, in forcible and warlike array of armour and weapon, contrary to the provision and order of sundry statutes and ancient laws of the realm against such behaviour expressly provided and established. In excuse whereof, the said gentlemen openly acknow- ledged their said apparel and armour was not to offend the laws, and that the same notwithstanding, they durst not otherwise come to the said sessions, for fear of bodily hurt and danger of such enemies, as they alleged it was not un- known they had. This the justices of the peace certified : FS 70 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL CHAP. to the Lord Warden, Sir Robert Ellerker, high sheriff, and LIV. _ some others: signifying withal, that they had suspended the Anno 1557. consideration of that matter till the time of the said sessions appointed at Newcastle; and had made proclamation, that all obedient subjects should forbear the like misbehaviour; and from thenceforth in that point observe the laws and statutes according to their duties. But the parties whom these gentlemen took to be their enemies, (as the Carrs,) or any for them, were not then seen nor heard of. Theirma- | Another way these fewd-men shewed their malice to one Pe another, which, though not so mortal, yet vexatious enough ; 419 when by interest with some of the Council in York, and by false surmises, they would procure them to be sent for up thither; a great journey from their dwellings, to put them to expense and trouble, and perhaps to do them or theirs mischief in their absence from home. This, the Lord Dacre, warden of the west marches, advised the Lord President of that Council of, in July the last year, and told him, how that there were divers in that county of Cumberland, that procured letters missive against their neighbours for dis- pleasure and malice, rather than for any just cause; and prayed him, for the ease of poor men, that they might be discharged of the same. Wherein he also offered himself to see them ordered as to justice appertained. Matters im = The Scots also and English stood but in doubtful state ill terms be- a : tween Eng- at this time to each other: and to make themselves look rane the more formidable to the English, they extolled much the French King’s power and forces abroad in Picardy with himself, and with the Duke of Guise in Piemont; and his aiding the Pope in Naples. And that the Great Turk had mighty armies ready. All which the Scots spake for the French King’s glory. But in truth, notwithstanding these boasts, the French King had received now a great discomfit in Italy, as it was written to the Lord Wharton out of Seot- land; wherein the Duke of Nemours, a young man, but as towardly as was in all France, was slain, with four-and- twenty gentlemen and nobles of France, and 4000 horse and foot according to some, 5000 according to others, de- EE UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 71 stroyed. The Scotch Queen mourned, and made a dole. CHAP. The voice went, it was for the Cardinal of Bourbon lately sek deceased, who was nigh akin to her. But it was thought, Anno 1557. that she rather mourned for the death of the noblemen, and the great overthrow of the French part. The Duke of Fer- rara was the lieutenant general of the French King’s army in Italy, and the Duke of Guise lieutenant in the other’s ab- sence. The Duke of Nemours was the chief captain of the horsemen. Monsieur Dose, the French ambassador at the Scotch Court, told Dr. Hussey, the English messenger there, that this Duke was only wounded ; that the Duke of Alva waxed strong in the field; that the Duke of Guise arrived in Rome in peace, and that he was there received of the Pope with great gladness; that the Duke of Ferrara led the army, and marched towards the enemy. And this was the present state of the French, upon whom the Scots so much leaned. Dr. Laurence Hussey, by the Queen’s command, was now Dr. Hussy in Scotland ; who rode from Edenburgh to Sterling, April a 5, in the Lady Lenox’s causes. The said Doctor, April 12, Court. wrote to the Lord Wharton, (whose agent he was,) that the Dowager complained much of the rebels; that there was no redress made on the Lord Dacre’s side. To which Hussey was instructed what to say, from a memorial given him by the said Lord Wharton. But of him she complained not at all. And Sir Robert Carnegie carried with him all that was Carnegie at passed between the commissioners, to declare to the Queen’s Tae et aed Majesty, that of the Scots’ part all justice had been done. And they looked for war or peace, as the King and Queen should order matters with him. The Scots now sent out Seven ships seven ships upon some exploit, which came to Holy Island: Pokies three whereof were reported to be scattered from the rest; 499 but they were returned again for Scotland for new victuals. And the French had lately sent considerable forces into Scotland. The King and Queen, in this mean time, were busy in The King raising soldiers, to be ready to oppose Scotland. Sir George eee Bows, son of Sir Robert Bows, was ordered in April to the north. F 4 72 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL CHAP. muster and prepare all his servants, tenants, and others — LIV. under his rule and office; and all othersas should be willing Anno 1557. to go with him. Which, accordingly as he wrote the Lord President word, he had mustered together, with his friends ; who all would be ready, at the said President’s command- ment, willingly to serve the King and Queen to the utter- most of their powers. He sent him also the book of the said musters, that he might understand the number and sort of his men, to dispose of them as he should think fit for the advancement of the King and Queen’s service. To the Lord — President, who was Lord Lieutenant of Darbyshire, letters eame in May, with order for an hundred men to be levied and taken in that county, furnished with weapon and har- ness, to serve with captains, such as were gentlemen, in- heritors, or heirs apparent, to have the conduct of the same: and the same to be led towards the borders against Scotland. And the same number of men was ordered to be raised in Nottinghamshire. A difference Great disturbances, contimually almost, arose in the parts pee as of England near Scotland, being a kind of boisterous, head- ton and the strong, unquiet people. The gentlemen of Northumberland, gNoth. and the Lord Wharton, the captain of Barwick, had now in umberland. Wray a falling out about musters, as it seems, very un- seasonably, considering the present apprehensions from the neighbouring nation. The King and Queen therefore, knowing of what bad consequence these quarrels among Englishmen in the very confines might be, sent a commis. sion to the Earl of Westmoreland and the Bishop of Dur- ham, in time to make up this difference. Both which, for the appeasing of these matters, and other disorders also, re- paired to Newcastle. And the King and Queen desiring to know what was done by their commissioners in this neces- sary work, sent to the Lord President to understand of their doings, which caused him to send to them for their adver- tisements in this affair. And the King and Queen having commanded him, in respect of his office as President, and in that he had their commission of lieutenancy, to take a time with his commodity, as his health and strength would serve, UNDER QUEEN MARY IL. 73 ‘to repair to the frontiers; (wherein those two lords were Oe P. appointed to attend for that purpose.) The Earl therefore _—_—__ prayed them to signify unto him their opimion, what time 49"° 1957- they should think most convenient for his repair thither, that he might prepare himself in order thereafter, for the further quiet, and to direct orders to be taken in those matters. It was soon after, that the diligent Earl seems to have The dili- travelled from York to Newcastle; where he took order fre pce for the sending five hundred men to Berwick, and for the President. appointing of an army of such able men, as had been or might be mustered within his commission, according to the King and Queen’s letters lately addressed to him for that purpose. This the said Earl signified by his letters dated 421 May 23. The Lords of the Council, on the 27th day, sent Well ac- their letters to him, to let him know that the King and a Queen took his diligence used in these matters in acceptable and Queen. part, and willed them to give him their most hearty thanks for the same. And whereas the said Earl had let them The Coun- know that there were but very few corslets to be gotten in ae eee * those parts, the Council therefore signified to him, that it was their Majesties wish, that the greater number, if pos- sible, might be furnished with that kind of armour; yet seeing that could not so suddenly be brought to pass, they would nevertheless that he should take such order, as at the least wise so many bemg furnished with corslets as might be, the rest might have some other kind of armour, as they might best encounter with the Frenchmen that were in Scotland, who were not furnished with corslets, as their Majesties in a former letter gave his lordship to un- derstand. at better length. He had also required furniture Bows and of bows and arrows to be sent thither. But this the Council *"°’* thought very strange; for beside the statute made for the maintenance of shooting, which bemg put in execution must have well enough served to meet with this lack, they saw not why that part of the realm should have had more need to be supplied of those things than their Majesties’ subjects im other places, who through the realm did of themselves CHAP. LIV. Anno 1557. Ordnance. Victuals. And money. 74 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL provide for their sufficient furniture of this*sort of artillery, — according to their duties. And so they doubted not but he would see that those under his rule should do in time as appertained; whereby they might be the better able to serve their Majesties, and defend themselves and their country, when need should require. And as touching the supply of such ordnance and munition as should be thought convenient to be sent thither, they wrote to him, that they had already considered the matter, and had taken such order with the same master of the ordnance, as the same should be supplied, and sent thither with as good speed as might be. And whereas he mentioned the want of victuals in those parts, they doubted not but his Lordship could well enough consider, that the same was not fit to be supplied from them, especially seeing their Majesties were not certain whether they should have occasion to use their army that was to be © put in readiness there, the same being chiefly prepared to encounter such foreign powers as might happen to invade the realm that way: in which case all good subjects were bound to do what they might for the defence of themselves and their country, to the uttermost of their power, both in ~ providing themselves of victuals and furniture of other ne- cessaries, according to their duty. And even so they mis- trusted not, but he would cause their Majesties’ subjects there to see to:the supply of this want, when need should require, with as good foresight as might be, without trust- ing to other provision. The Lord President put the Council also in mind of money for the furniture of the army, when need should re- quire. To which they answered, their Majesties would cause such order to be taken, as the same should be provided and in a readiness when need was. He desired also that — 422 letters might be written unto such persons as were nanfed in a schedule sent unto them in his letter. To which the Council answered, their Majesties thought the same should not need. For that such as were within his lieutenancy, he might himself write unto, and command to be in a readiness, according to the order heretofore given him. And as for UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 75 the rest that were in other shires, the King and Queen in- CHAP. tended to reserve their service to be employed otherwise, as a: occasion should require. Lastly, as to the appointing of the Anno 1557. meaner officers to serve in the army, their Majesties referred the naming of them unto his own discretion; who being lieutenant, and having charge of the whole, might direct these and other like things as he should by his wisdom think most convenient. This was writ from Westminster, May 27, and signed by Nico. Ebor. Canc. Anthony Mountague. Tho. Ely. Arundel. Edward Hastings. | Henry Jernegan. Winchester. Pembroke. Jo. Bourne. But notwithstanding these cares and preparations, and Things at the daily expectations of the French and Scots, things were P'™ck it still but in a miserable state as to military matters in those state. parts: Berwick in great need of men: to which therefore five hundred men were appointed to be sent for defence of the same. But the town also had need of necessaries for furniture of five hundred men; and five hundred workmen also to be appointed to be there. There was a dearth of victuals: the old garrison not paid for their half year ended 14 February last, and for this other half year that would end August the 16th, except money delivered in prest by the late treasurer slain: which would appear upon de- claration of his accounts. There was no treasurer known; nor when the soldiers should be paid. And the inhabitants of the town, victuallers, were not able to provide for the soldiers and workmen without ready money. And the vic- tuallers and purveyors complained for want of a pay called Gower’s pay; and thereby they grudged to take men to board upon credit. All which the Lord Wharton, captain of Berwick castle, wrote to the Earl of Shrews- bury, June the 3d. Now also the Earl of Darby had letters from the said The Earl of Earl, authorizing him to muster and prepare the inhabitants pay He of the county of Chester, to be ready to repair unto the said Cheshire. Earl, with his servants and tenants, and such force as he -should be able to make, to serve their Majesties in such 76 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL CHAP. order and place, as the Earl of Shrewsbury for the time LIV. should appoint. Anno 1557. In the beginning of July, things in Scotland looked all Sai sae towards war with England, (which had indeed very lately wards war openly proclaimed war with France.) Notwithstanding, in — “ith Scot- , baee : Lad. the mean time commissioners on both sides had been pre- tending fairly to accommodate differences and irruptions The Earl ofupon each other: insomuch that July the 9th, the Earl peter; of Westmerland being then at Carlile, one of the com- ee es missioners wrote to the Lord President in these words: bury, Ex “* These may advertise your Lordship, that before this day Seis Com. << T was never so far past all hope for peace, and looked so 423 “ certainly for present war. For the demeanour of Scot- “land, as well in their preparing for war, as in the heinous ‘“‘ attentates and grievous injuries committed daily upon “the subjects of this realm, and especially upon the east ‘< and middle marches, since our coming to Carlile, is so ap- “ parently repugnant to the talk and communications of “ the commissioners of the said realm, that I can no other *‘ do, but verily believe that they mind no truth, but to ‘“‘ delay and trifle the time with us, until they be prepared * and ready, if they may, upon a sudden to work some dis- ‘¢ pleasure unto this realm; as by such intelligences as we © “‘have received this day from the Lord Dacre, and also “by the Lord Wharton’s letter, with two attentates com- “* mitted by the Scots upon the sixth and seventh of this “month, ye may more at large understand. I have thought ‘¢ meet to give your Lordship knowledge hereof, to the in- ** tent ye may make more haste in sending the 600 horse- ‘ men, which your Lordship is, by the King’s and Queen’s ‘* Majesties’ letters, appointed to send to the borders for the “ better furniture of the same. For I would wish we were “nothing behind with them, but as ready to withstand “their malice, as I believe, for all their fair speech, they “‘ are to attempt some enterprise against us.” meee Of which also the Court was so sensible, that letters came, pointed to not far from the beginning of July, to the Lord President be ready from the King and Queen, and Council, to prepare 600 against.a day. a UNDER QUEEN MARY I. V7 horsemen and 400 archers, to be in a readiness against the CHAP. first day of August; and also to put the whole force of the V- north riding of Yorkshire in such perfect readiness, as the Anno 1557. same might encounter any mean force of the enemy that should invade the frontiers with any army. Yet so cunningly did the Scots commissioners even at this The Scots time, and in the midst of those injurious acts, carry them- Peel selves, that the Earl of Westmerland, however persuaded he was before of the Scots’ hostile intentions, yet now, the conference being at an end, about the middle of July, he conceived quite other thoughts of them. For so he wrote in a second letter to the Earl of Shrewsbury; “I trust we “ shall have no present need thereof, [that is, of an army to “be put in readiness.] For in the end of our conference “< with the commissioners of Scotland, they seem very de- “sirous of peace, and rather to covet the same than war. “* So that I believe we shall part very friendly upon Thurs- “« day next. For yesterday [that is, July 13th] we agreed “‘ upon this good point, that if their instructions and ours, ** which we look to have from both the princes, as their ‘* answers and pleasures to our resolutions, agree not; yet “¢ we shall depart in peace as we came hither; making pro- “ clamation through all the marches of both realms, for the ‘continuation of the peace for two months; and then to “€ meet again upon the east borders. And in the mean time *< the princes’ pleasure to be known; -and the wardens to be “ charged to take certain care of the great riders of either “ side, to remain with them, for the better stay and con- “ tiuance of the peace.” $$ a———__ CHAP. LV. A24 The Queen, in distress for money, makes use of a loan. She raises an extraordinary guard. The Scots assaults. The _ English worst them. Amupst these offensive and defensive wars with France The Queen borrows and Scotland, that the Queen had pulled upon her head, poney. CHAP. LV. Anno 1557. The Queen to Sir John Porte, to receive the loan in Derbyshire. Epist. Co- mit. Salop. 78 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL besides the fears and conspiracies at home, she was pressed ' with want of money; which forced her, towards the latter end of July, to send her letters throughout the nation for a loan, to enable her to put herself in a posture of defence, and to resist and quell her enemies, whether her disobedient subjects, or others. To Sir John Porte, in Derbyshire, she sent command to borrow of eight gentlemen in that county an 100/. apiece, to be repaid at the feast of All Saints next ensuing, or one month after. And the said Sir John to pay it into her comptroller, Sir Robert Rochester. These eight gentlemen were, Sir George Vernam, Sir Peter Fretch- vyle, Sir William Candysh, Thomas Babyngton, esq. Sir Henry Sacheveril, Richard Blackwall, esq. Sir George Pierpont, George Sowche, esq. To all whom she addressed her privy seals. To her said receiver for Derbyshire she wrote her letter — as followeth, whereby may appear the reasons that urged her to this course : ** Mary the Queen. *< Trusty and wellbeloved, we greet you well: «« And where we be presently occasioned, for the better * defence of our realm, and meeting with such practices as “have been and are daily attempted by certain our un- “< natural subjects, to defray greater sums of money than “‘ we can at this time of ourselves without our great hin- <¢ derance well furnish; like as we have for our relief herein “< appointed to take, by way of loan, the sum of an 1007. of — “* each of the persons whose names be contained im a sche- ‘* dule here inclosed, and have for that purpose addressed ‘< our letters of privy seal unto them; so, for the readiness *< and good-will which we have always found in you to serve ‘“‘ us, we have appointed you to receive the said money, and ‘‘ have willed the same persons to pay the same unto your “hands, and to take your bill for the receipt thereof; “‘ which, together with our said letters of privy seal, shall *‘ be unto them a sufficient warrant for the repayment of UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 719 * the said sum unto them at such days as we have by our CHAP. © letters foresaid appointed. LV. «« We therefore require you to use all the diligence you Anno 1557. “‘ may in the receipt of the said monies; which when you “ shall have gathered together, we require you to cause to “ be safely conveyed to the hand of our trusty and right *¢ wellbeloved counsellor, Sir Robert Rochester, knt. comp- “ troller of our household; who shall not only give you “< allowance of the charges, which you shall have been at for 425 “ the receipt thereof, but allow you a sufficient acquittance * and discharge for the same. Given under our signet at “ our manor of Eltham, the last day of July, in the third “ and fourth year of our reign.” The foresaid gentlemen, by appointment, met with Sir Some re- John Porte at Darby, except three, viz. Sir George Vernon, sas Sir William Candysh, and George Zowch. Nor did they come, when they were appointed a second meeting; nor yet did they send: which was a certain sign they had no mind to lend. Whereat Porte sent to the Earl of Shrews- bury for his advice. Preparations for defence against Scotland are now more Orders for and more hastening. The-Lord Wharton, July 26, sent to ie a the Bishop of Durham and the Earl of Westmerland, im-tic ang Dur- porting a command given to the Lord President; by virtue of which, the said hed Wharton required to have the power of the bishopric, with fifteen days’ victuals, to be placed upon the frontiers, until other powers should be sent. And since this, the said Lord President sent to the Bishop, to put the whole force of the bishopric in a full and perfect readiness to repair to the borders for defence and safe- ty thereof, as they should be commanded. Accordingly the Bishop caused proclamation to be made, that all men should be in a readiness for defence of the borders, whensoever they should be called, either by burning of beacons, proclama- tions, or any other ways, whensoever the enemy did invade the realm with a power. And further, he consulted with the chief of the shire, and shewed them both their lordships’ 80 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL CHAP. letters; who, well knowing the ancient customs of the coun- try, answered, “‘ That they were not bound, nor had been — Anno 1557. accustomed to lie in garrison, tarrying for the enemies — The Bishop refuses to ‘** coming, when they should invade. But whensoever the ‘* power of the enemy did invade, then, upon warning given — “‘ thereof, they would be ready in their most defensible ; ‘* array, according to their most bounden duties.” “'The re- — sult was, that the Bishop certified them, that upon their lordships’ advertisement, whensoever any invasion should be made, he would warn all the country to set forwards to the — borders with all speed possible. This he writ from Aukland, — July the 29th. | This answer gave some disturbance for the present: for ee filler though the Earls of Northumberland and Westmerland — actual in- had sent to the Bishop to the same import that the Lord | vasion. Wharton had done, yet he gave them the same answer, v2. that the country denied to lie m garrison, to tarry the coming of the enemy; but whensoever the enemy did or — should invade, they would, upon warning, be ready to go to — repulse him of their own cost: and accordingly the Bishop said, he should look for warning to set forward shortly. Of this the Earl of Westmerland, by a letter dated J uly 31, © from his manor of Kirkby Morshed, informed the Earl of Shrewsbury, and inclosed the Bishop’s letter to the Lord Wharton in his own: certifymg the said Earl, that in truth the inhabitants of the bishopric were bound to serve for eight days, whether the realm were invaded or not. He wrote also to the Bishop, advising him forthwith to see the men of the bishopric to the borders, accordmg to the War- 426 den’S commandment, for divers causes. What became of The Queen provides an extraordi- this dispute, so unseasonable at this time, we find hereafter : for the men of the bishopric came not till the day after the engagement with the Scots, who had invaded. So that the nation was now all in war, France before, and Scotland behind. That of France, the Queen had drawn nary guard. herself into out of complaisance to her husband. And in July, King Philip, having engaged the realm to break with France, and to assist him in his wars against that crown, ‘’ UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 81 away he goes over sea. The Queen now takes care for the oe defence of herself in England, chiefly against the Scots, who being mightily strengthened from France, nothing less was Anno 1557. expected, as we heard before, but a powerful invasion on the north. She also provided for her own person an extra- ordinary guard, and required several gentlemen to attend _ her, with a competent number of men, as though she in- tended herself to go into the field, or feared her own person. Thus she sent a letter to Sir Edward Dimock, of Lincoln- shire, to put himself in order, and to cause his servants, te- nants, and others under him, to be mustered; and to fur- nish himself with ten horsemen and an hundred foot, well appointed : and with the same numbers to be ready to attend upon her, at one day’s warning, at any time after the 25th of August. Which command of the Queen may be read in Di the Catalogue. LXXIll. As the French had assisted the Scots with men, so now The French in the beginning of August they sent them money: for a supply ae shallop came into Lyth from that King, with French testers and other provisions, as the Lord Matton, by intelligence out of Scotland, had learned. Many of these little vessels, called shallops, were now passing and repassing between France and Scotland, and seemed to be like fishermen; but they carried letters, ordnance, munition, money, and other necessaries. > The Scots also had a force by sea as well as by land: for The Scots they had prepared men of war at Lyth, Aberdeen, Dundee, BP!" * and other places on their coasts. Certain ships also that belonged to one Wallis and one Coppersmith, whether mer- chants or privateers, were now rigged at Lyth, to go forth for the war. They had also taken from the English several prizes: as certain ships belonging to Aberdeen, besides eight ships taken before, had now lately taken five more: one whereof was above two hundred tons; which the Queen Dowager had sent for, to have her for service. iow, in the beginning of August, the power of the The enemy French and Scots, which was considerably great, drew near ok to Barwick, whose strength was but weak, and unequal to VOL, III. PART II. G CHAP. Anno 1557.ants might not venture to the bounds and confines ; which © 427 ger to be left destitute. And great damage they did, where- | They in- vade, but are re- pulsed. ‘the ten towns of Glendale: but upon the opposition they — 82 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL the enemies; which the Lord Wharton, the captain of Bar- wick, signified to the Lord President; and that the inhabit- proved very incommodious to them, and would be to the — town, without some speedy remedy to repulse their force. The Earl of Huntly came the 1st of August, at night, to — Langton, from the Dowager at Dunbar: she said she would © visit Aymoth again shortly. The Scots daily made incur- | sions, and prepared so to do, to destroy the houses and corn; and thereby the fortresses, towers, and holds were in dan- | by the borders were much wasted: of which, notwithstand- ing, the Lord President was informed from time to time. But effectual order was not taken from above; and the corn — that was ready to be gotten in, was in great danger to bs destroyed. | And in fine, by all intelligence the English could notl ¢ the enemy was about some great enterprise, to be done z hastily by the light of the moon that then shone. Where- — fore, on the English side, the best preparations were made — that they could; and Mr. Henry Percy, a brave gentleman, 4 brother to the Earl of Northumberland, repaired towards — the borders, and was at Alnwick castle the last of July, with sundry gentlemen of Northumberland, and many other ho- — nest men, who repaired unto him: with whom he conti- nually, for four or five days, travelled, to put all things into’ ; a good posture for defence, in such sort as they took but — very little rest by day or night. On the 5th of August, by — five in the morning, the Scots, with all their forces, invaded — England on the east marches. There were among them the — Lord James and the Lord Robert, two of the late Scotch — King’s bastard sons, together with the Lord Hume and © many other of their nobility, and all the power they could — make ; minding to have taken the castle of Ford, and burnt — met with from the English, who bravely acquitted them- | . selves, they gave way, and some of them were ‘slain, and among the rest Davison, one of their best borderers. Mr. I - UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 83 Henry Percy took this opportunity to invade their country, CHAP. where he burnt sixteen towns, and carried off 280 neat, and wa 1000 sheep, and some prisoners. The next day, viz. Aug. Anno 1557. 6, came 600 bishopric men towards Barwick, to be placed according as the Lord Wharton, captain there, should ap- point. But Sir Henry Percy’s letter to the Earl of Shrews- bury, and that of the Earl of Northumberland, the Lord Wharton, Sir James Crofts, and Sir John Clere, to the same, both dated the day after the fight, will represent this occurrence more fully, which will be found in the Cata~Ne.Lxxiv. logue. LXXV. The Scots came down again upon the English confines, Another in- August 13, with better success: for the Lord Lieutenant apa of Scotland, with other persons of great quality, as the Earl Huntley, the Earl of Sotherland, the Lord James, the Lord John, the Lord Arskin, the Lord Somervile, Lord Fleming, Lord Hume, and Monsieur Dosy, the French ambassador, entered into England near to Barwick ; where were arrived but the night before, the Earl of Northumberland and Sir *Thomas Wharton, with certain of the horsemen and foot, appointed by the Privy Council to have been under the lead- ing of the said Sir Thomas; and considering they were coming to Barwick, and the danger that the country was in to be spoiled, they sent forth Mr. Henry Percy, and other gentlemen, and certain of the horsemen, to let their enter- prise so much as might be. But the enemy being very The danger strong, took such advantage, as the English lost about an ™™'* hundred horsemen, and took about twenty Scots. Such were the chances of war. The Lieutenant of Scotland con- tinued, after this success, to lie upon the borders within six miles of Barwick, and the Frenchmen within four miles, with great powers. Of this the Earl of Northumberland, warden of the east and middle marches, Lord Wharton, captain of the town and castle of Barwick, Sir Tho. Whar- 428 ton, and Sir James Croft, certified the Lord President by letter, shewing him how it might hence appear in what dan- ger that town and country stood: which that he might be informed of, Sir James Croft was presently despatched G2 84 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL CHAP. thence::toshim.»/ And by him, together with’ cher said Earl LV- of Northumberland and the Lord Wharton, was the said Anno'1557. Sir James, in this j juncture, sent up to the Queen, for to be , directed in several matters in this present emergence. ne bcak And on the 20th of August the Queen gave a memorial t directions. Or note of answer to those things that were propounded to her Council by instructions to him given by the said noble-~ { men : which instructions were to this import; what the 4 Queen and Council directed should be done for the pres venting this present intended invasion; and if such invasion — were made, what course should then be taken. i” Also, what to do for securing the cattle and the corn from the invaders. Likewise, what to do with men raised — in the neighbouring counties. Also, that in case of an army ; to be raised to go against the Scots, what was to be done for victuals. About the Northumberland men to be placed — in garrison ; which they advised. About the officers’ wages. 4 How far the Lord Lieutenant’s power should extend. Con- — cerning the payment of the east and middle marches. Con- cerning the first, it was ordered that a strong garrison should be placed upon the borders, to prevent the invasion, if it could be: but im case of invasion, the said garrison to im- — peach their marching, and other attentates. For the se-_ cond, that the people should send their cattle out of the — way, and put their corn in places of safety. For the third, — that the Earl of Darby and others should see their men — ready to march upon call. For the fourth, that every parish — should be induced to send victuals for their own men. Con- cerning the fifth, that order should be given, that those Northumberland men should be in the garrison on horse- back, and to be in such places and numbers, and others to be discharged for these to be put in their rooms, according to the discretion of the Lord Lieutenant and Earl of North- umberland, and such like: which may be seen at large in N*.LXXVI.the said memorial; to which the Queen’s name is set both — at the top and bottom. ! Letters to By letters of the latter end of July and beginning of Au-— beasleuess gust, the Council informed King Philip of the treachery of ] the Scots. — oe UNDER QUEEN MARY I. | 85 the Scots, that had brought a great army upon the English, CHAP. even while they were treating about peace; and what pre- prt parations the English had made by sea as well as land Anno 1557. against them: praying the King, that seeing this was their condition in respect of Scotland, he would enter hostility with that kingdom, and deal with them and their ships as _ enemies, whensoever they should come to Spain or the Low Countries. To which the King, in a letter dated the begin- ning of August, gave this answer: “* That he understood *¢ all things which the Scots had done, sua natural perfidia, “ by a perfidiousness natural to them, while they were treat- “ing of keeping peace and friendship, and how they had *« decreed open war against England. He had also seen, by *< the English letters sent to him, what provisions they had ** made upon the matter, viz. of sending nine of the Queen’s — «ships coming home from Iseland upon the Scotch coast, ‘and the rest with the navy on the west parts: which re- 429 * solution, as very prudent, and done with so mature coun- sel, was extraordinarily approved by him. That he from *< that day should repute the Scots enemies, for the same ‘* cause as the English did, and would have them handled “as such. That he had commanded it to be writ into “< Spain, that from henceforth they should be damaged, and “their ships and others belonging to them; but because “< there were certain treaties, conventions, and pacts between “ the states of the Low Countries and the Scots, it was not ** yet decreed after what manner it should be done there: “for those treaties were first to be. examined, that a form “might be found, to be observed in the declaration and “ denunciation of war against them. And that this was now “in doing by his [the King’s] commandment with the “ greatest diligence: and that an ambassador should be “sent to the Scots for this very thing, who, in the King’s “name and the States’, should despatch what was to be “done.” The King added, “ that it was there held for “ certain, that this Scotch war with England was promulged * against the will of all the governors and natural people of “that realm; and that therefore what the Scots should de. c3 86 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL CHAP. “ termine and answer to his ambassador, he would presently: ink signify to them [the Queen’s Council.}| And that if they Anno 1557. should not keep themselves in their duty, and within ‘‘ their own bounds, and forthwith desist from the war so. “unjustly waged against the English, ‘all care should be “‘ taken, that on that side open war should be made upon “‘ them, and to do them all the damage that might be. And, ‘in short, that nothing should be omitted by him which he “ should understand to be for the profit, conservation, and “ utility of this kmgdom: concluding, Cum res omnes dlius “ [regni, | (et vestrum omnium fides et amor promeretur,) “ charas admodum habeamus. Dat. in civitate nostra Ca- ‘* meracenst, vii. mens. August. MDLVII. Subscribed, ‘¢ Puinippus.” } The Queen As the Queen had made the best preparations she could a ne * on the sudden by land, so, in the beginning of this month of August, she set forth a fleet against her Scotch enemies, to annoy them. On the 6th day, Sir John Clere, her vice-ad- miral, arrived at Barwick, where he and others concerned consulted together about the marine affairs. The result was, that the ships should make a show in the Frith, to give terror to such pirates as lay there: and thence to set course to Bahomines, and to waste the Iseland fleet. And there- with they considered; that the same wind as-should lead the — pirates out of the Frith, would serve also to lead the Queen’s ships to the coast of England. But neither was the Queen successful in this fleet. Sir John Clere, the vice-admiral, — was in the ship called the New Bark. There were seven of the Queen’s ships, beside the Mynion; three ships of the town of Newcastle ; and one Oswald Fenwick, of Newcastle, brought a ship of his own adventure: in all twelve. With this navy, the Vice-Admiral entered an island called Kirk- way, in Orkney, upon Wednesday, Aug. 11, and burnt part of the town of Kirkway: and so he and his company went 430 safe back to their ships: and upon Thursday, the next mor- row, landed again, and burnt the other part of the town, en- tered the church, and battered the castle with five or six — ee. ee ee UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 87 pieces of ordnance; but they could not prevail against it, CHAP. and so returned to the ships safely. Upon Friday the 13th, _©Y- they entered again where they were before, intending to Anno 1557. have taken the Bishop’s house. They had six pieces of ord- bit nance on land with them for that purpose. But the Scots now being three thousand men, as they esteemed them, put the English to flight: where Sir John Clere was drowned, ‘and divers captains and soldiers were slain and drowned, to _the number of ninety-seven: four pieces of ordnance, called sacres, were lost. The ships and all others in them, being safe, sailed away southwards. Three captains were slain, namely, the captains of the New Bark, the Henry, and the Bull; the captain of the Solomon drowned; the captains of the Tiger, of the Willoughby, of the Greyhound, and the Gabriel, saved. These tidings were sent to the Court, Au-- gust 22, by John Southern, captain of the Gabriel. ri CHAP. LVI. The Scots pursue ther designs of invasion. The prepara- _ tion of the English. The Scots retreat without action. The English burn and plunder. Tue Scots still pursue their purpose of invasion; and. in The Scots the very beginning of the month of September, their army, ce consisting of the greatest force they could make, was moving i™vasion. apace toward England. And order was given by procla- mation and otherwise, that all the subjects dwelling by North, Sowtray, should march on foot, unless he were a nobleman, knight, manner [%. e¢. owner] of good lands, or captain, who might ride, and none others; and all from Sowtray southwards, with their west borderers, to be their band of horsemen. They had three thousand harquebutters (as the espials sent word) made forth of the charges of the borough towns in Scotland. At this time they had a con- sultation at Edenburgh, where were present the Dowager, the Duke, the Earl of Huntley, and their nobility. It was there reasoned, that it would be a great matter for their G 4 CHAP. whole realm, if the army of England should give them bat- LVI. ‘Anno 1557. 88 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL tle; the experience whereof they had felt before. The Dow- ager answered, ‘ that there was much spoken of an army to — * rise in England, but upon her creditable intelligence she ** would assure them all, that there was no army towards; “and if there were, the same was of no great force, so as “‘ they might do their purpose without danger of England.” The same day this consultation was held, at night the duke said to some, that the Dowager and Monsieur Docel, the French ambassador, were fully determined to assail Bar- wick, and that he was never otherwise moved by the Dowa- ger and Docel, but to assay that piece. The ordnance, pro- vision, and victuals came forward, and the nobility of ‘their 431 realm, and the power they might make, were in this army, The Coun- cil adver- tised of it. and in their best order. Upon the sixth or seventh of Sep- tember they intended to approach near Twede, and the next day to fall upon their purpose. The report was, the Earl of Huntley had the vaward, the Duke the battle, and the Ear! of Cassels and their nobility of the west, the reward. The Lord Lieutenant, Sept. 16, sent the Council word what advertisements he had received concerning the Scots’ preparations, and other intelligence to that effect, as Sir James Croft had procured out of Scotland. But notwith- standing all this, the Council seemed loath to be at the charge of raising such forces as must necessarily be done to make a good resistance, because it was not yet certain the Scots were coming down. Therefore the Council thought (as they signified back again) they ought to have such good espials in that realm, as to know more certainty in this af- fair: and that before any great stir were made, the Lord President should have certain intelligence, both from the Earl of Northumberland, the Lord Wharton, and other officers on the frontiers. And their judgment was, that if he had good espials upon the Scotch actions, they could not so secretly assemble their powers together, but that he might have knowledge thereof time enough to meet with them- By such good espials, the Council added, it might be known: what preparations they made, what their numbers, how. . UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 89 many days’ victuals they carried with them, and from day CHAP. to day what their domgs were; and he might reinforce the _*¥ borders, as their doings should give cause, and as to his Anno 1557. ‘wisdom it might stand best for the Queen’s service. The Council also advised, that he needed not to make a full as- sembly of the army, unless the Scots should with their main strength go about to invade the realm: which could not be kept so secret, but it should come time enough to his know- ledge to provide for them, either by the whole or such . part of the army as he by his wisdom should think most necessary. - The Lord President also sent for money and bows: in both which he had in like manner a dilatory answer. But the Council’s letter in this important emergence lies to be. 7 Number read in the Catalogue. LXXVII. Crofts was an active, crafty man, who, with Sir Rafe Bul- Crofts con- mer of Yorkshire, such another, about this very juncture got reo by some means or other into converse with two gentlemen man and a of the adverse party, a Scot and a Frenchman: whee using Ee free and open conversation together, (and perhaps that ac- companied with liberal drinking,) they learned divers mate- rial points relating to the Scots’ present designed enterprise ; which Crofts soon got the Lord Lieutenant acquainted with, and he the Queen and Council. She liked it well. And from the Council the said Lord Lieutenant was ordered to instruct them, that they should continue this acquaintance, and carry themselves very frank with those gentlemen, and to endeavour from them to bolt out more and more the Scots’ intentions : and to make themselves the less suspected, should protest to them, that this communication is all of themselves, without any order or commission. The Lord Lieutenant, to be nearer the Scots, was got as The Earl far north as to North Allerton. Thence, on September the % PY summoned 20th, he wrote to the Earl of Darby, lord leutenant of with the orce of the counties of Chester and Lancaster, to let him know, that Lancashire according to such advertisements and knowledge as he had, a the Scots intended to have an army of the power of Scot- 432 land in a readiness within two days of Michaelmas day, and 90 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL oS therewith to invade, if not resisted. Therefore he required — the said Earl, with all the speed he could, to come forward Anno 1557. with the whole force of Lancashire and Cheshire; and that he would be with the same force at Newcastle the 5th of © October. The Earl of Darby, on the 22d of September, sent word to the said Lord Lieutenant, that he intended to set forward upon Thursday the last of September, and to come forward with the best speed he could; lying the first night at Blackborne, the second at Gisburn, and the third at Skipton, or near those places. Trusting his Lordship would have consideration to give order for payment of coat and conduct money, as had been accustomed in time past, re- — membering the simple and poor estate of the subject at that present; who otherwise were likely to be in great want. ae rae From the Lord Wharton, the Lord Lieutenant was, Sep- from the. tember 23, informed again, that the Scotch army would be Fe Whar- together near Edenburgh on Michaelmas day, and had sent to set forward three shires presently to their borders, saying, ‘ that the army of this realm would be on the borders be- “¢ fore theirs.” He signified also in the same letter, that he had learned the Scots grudged against this war, occasioned by the French; that there were sundry noblemen in Scotland, who would have peace with this realm, as an espial informed His advice. the said Lord Wharton, and said; ‘* that if device were «* made, they would treat thereon.” Whereupon the said Lord — made this judgment, that though this was told him upon in- telligence, not from any authority or power to treat, yet he thought that such practice might have been used, and that with money, so as at least a dissension might have been sown among them; whereupon their force should have been less: for division among themselves had already letted great enterprises, which had been undertaken by the Dowa- ger to have been done before this. Instruc- It being now known about September the 20th, or sooner, se sepia that the whole army of the Scots was to be ready by the 2d pitas, of October, the Queen’s Council hastened to give careful Scotland. instructions to the Earl of Shrewsbury for the receiving of them, for the providing ammunition, bows, money, and ' UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 91 victuals, and for the annoying of the enemy, ransoming of CHAP: prisoners, wearing the cross for distinction according to cer- een tain Scots articles, and such hke. All which I had rather Anno 1557. may be read from the Council’s own letter, September 24, to Sea ay the said Earl, who had the leading of the whole English army. Francis Slingsby had the care of the castle of Wark in Wark | the confines, which was in great danger at this time: for it ee was but in an ill condition. And so the said Slingsby wrote to the Earl of Shrewsbury, that, according to his order, he had viewed the castle, and found it not so well furnished, nor in such force to defend the siege as he could wish it were. Notwithstanding, he would go about with all possible diligence to help and amend, where it should be most need- ful for the defence thereof. But he promised however, not- withstanding all wants, he would defend it so long as his life or his power and strength otherwise should continue. This 433 letter of Slingsby’s bore date September 29: on which day I find the Lord Wharton despatching away from Barwick ammunition to this castle, and a demi-culverin of brass to Norham ; for which he had demanded carriage of the Bishop of Durham. , And it was now high time this preparation should be A mighty made: for, as the said Lord informed the Lord Lieute- eee Aa nant, the army of Scotland was gathering with such power, Stland. ordnance, and provision, as he had not heard of the like in his time. The Earl of Darby was now setting forward with his men Earl of of both counties: and these were his captains, with the “sales as numbers of the men they led. . men of Cheshire and Lanca- Captains in the county of Chester. shire. CAPTAINS. MEN, Sir John Savage : j ’ jonbety 200 Sir Will. Brereton ‘ ; ‘ q ‘ 200 Sir John Warberton ... . : 150) 300 Sir Edw. Warren : , , . 150 \ Si Thomas Holcroft . , , ‘ ‘ 100 Sir Thomas Venables . ; ; i i 100 92 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL CHAP. CAPTAINS. ; MEN. © _ LW. Sir Lan. Smith, with others adjoined . . 100. Anno 1557- Sir Philip Egerton, with others with him ‘ 100 Sir John Dawne ; ; § y 100. — - Sir Will. Davenport, with luvin \ ‘ 100 Robert Hyde, of Narbury, esq. Sir Rol. Stanley, with others : ’ ‘ 100 Sir Hugh Cholmley, with others : 3 dk STOO Sir Edw. Fitton . ; E J 100. Sir John Lee, of Booth, and ‘dee F ‘ 100 Rafe Dutton, esq. and others t : . 100 Richard Brooks . : 3 é g 20 \ 100 The Wards’ tenants ) Rob. Tatton, esq. ~ \ a > 100 John Lee and others Sum total 2000 Captains in the county of Lancaster. CAPTAINS. MEN. Sir Rich. Molineux. : 3 5 . > 200 Sir Tho. Gerard j ‘ ‘ é 5 200 Sir Tho. Talbot t ‘ 200 Sir Rich. Houghton, beichidey he is not able to go himself, doth furnish but — . ; 3 100 Sir Thomas Hesbeth, and others with him. 100 Sir Thomas ig oe 100 - Sir William Norrisse Sir William Ratcliff, or his son and heir, Holt who is an handsome gentleman \ 100. Sir Thomas Atherton joined with him Francis Tonstal and others . ¢ y é 100 Sir John Holcroft, or his son and heir - \ 100 Richard Asheton, of Midd. and others The rest appointed in Lancashire were of the Earl of Darby’s retinue. 434 But the Queen, dreading the excessive charges of these Remanded. forces brought from Cheshire and Lancashire, forbad the ‘UNDER QUEEN MARY TI. 93. Earl of Darby to go forwards, and to stay his forces at CHAP. home; minding, for the present, to resist the Scots doings Tia with a less force than the whole army: and that notwith- Anno 1557. standing the Lord President’s former letter to him address- ed. But yet to remain in a perfect readiness to come for- ward hereafter, if occasion required, upon any sudden warn- ing. This good husbandry in this eminent danger, and countermanding his orders, certainly did not much please the said Lord President. Now came this particular account to him of the proceed- Intelli- ing of the Queen of Scots, sent by some spy, viz. ‘‘ That Saleipe “ the Queen of Scots had her army in readiness, and did “intend to lay siege to Wark. That she was coming to “ Hume castle, where her provisions, viz. forty ton of “wine, &c. were come already. That the Duke of Cha-. *< teller was lieutenant general of the whole army. That the “‘ Earl of Argyle and the Earl of Huntley, with the whole ** nobility of Scotland, came this journey. That the 2d of ' October they were to muster upon Fallayr moor, and that “ night they would set forwards on their journey to the “borders. That the spiritual men and the burgesses of a ‘* certain place [Edenburgh I suppose] did find 5000 their *‘ charges. He related where and what quantity of ord- “nance they had. That it was proclaimed in Edenburgh “¢ for forty days’ victual. And that all the nobility of Scot- “]and were presently at that city, save only the Earl of -“ Sunderland, who lay at that time in Jedburgh with no “‘ oreat company.” Thus minded they were at present; but yet it was doubted with many whether they should agree to come forwards in their journey, or not. Thus, as there had been much talk of the Scots invasion Supplies of England, so the intelligence of their entry into the said res kingdom, and of their setting forwards, which came so hot Warden 5 in the beginning of October, somewhat slacked, partly through diversity of opinions among themselves, and partly - through the foul weather and rising of the waters. But now being slipped further into the month of October, that is, to the eleventh day, it was certainly affirmed that the whole 94 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL CHAP. nobility of Scotland was come to the frontiers, and were igibeet dh waiting for the fall of the waters, minded that night to en- Anno 1557.camp about Hawden Ridge, near unto Wark; and so to bring their ordnance over the Tweed. Hereupon the Lord Warden had assembled the garrison nearer together ; which, with the power of the wardenry, had lain scattered abroad in’ the villages from Morpeth forwards; doubting, lest lying together, they should waste the country, and want victuals. By the Lord On the 11th day, the Earl of Shrewsbury’s son, the Lord _— Talbot, who lay at Alnwic, set forward to the Lord Warden with such power as the Earl sent with him, and he sent after him 600 foot more, as a further supply. And the Earl of Westmerland, notwithstanding he had been sore diseased with the gout for four or five days, with the rest of his horsemen, to the number of 300, purposed to be at Alnwic’ the next day, and so to repair to the Lord Warden. on Sir Also Sir Leonard Dacre, son of the Lord Dacre, came’ *-Dacrey fom the west marches with a number of the best border- ers there, unto the east marches, for the service of the King and Queen, with 250 of the best men and horse of the west. 435 But when they lay hereabouts for some days, and expected some wages, Sir Leonard being called upon by them, re- paired unto the Earl of Northumberland, to know his plea-’ sure herein; either that his men might receive wages, or to’ be told what way might be taken. with the creditors for victuals and horse meat. But the said Earl surprised him, when he told him, that the Lord President had taken order’ that they should have no wages: which indeed was but the effect of an order from above for sparing of money. Hereupon Sir Leonard wrote to the Lord President, shew- ing him, “ that this would be a perpetual disestimation of *¢ himself, who had led these men; and assuring his Lord- ** ship, that there never was any that came from the west ‘* marches to the east as he did, neither Sir Henry Whar- ** ton, nor any other being charged with men, but they had “allowed both coat money, conduct money, and wages. “‘ The men also declared with one voice, that they never ‘came but they had wages, charges, and conduct money, UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 95 * nor would they now do what was never done before, This CHAP. «Knight therefore urged to the said Lord President, that __'V! “ he was his poor kinsman, and was willing to serve with Anno 1557. “ his body, heart, and purse, and the rather under his Lord- * ship, having the government and charge, than any other. ** And being but a young man and beginner in service, *‘ should be glad to do for the men that came with him as * others had done heretofore ; and would be loath to lose his *¢ poor estimation that his countrymen had in him.” Upon this letter, and the consideration of the present circumstances, the Lord President sent a til tion of money to Sir Leonard Dacre for his men. The Earl of Westmerland, Oct. 13, came with his men. And the The bishopric men were not above four hundred, and there ee! were no horsemen: whereas in former time the Earl of the bishop Shrewsbury had seen the bishopric serve at such a time with ric a thousand men, that is, upon an invasion. But the said Karl gave the reason, saying, “ That it would be so no ‘more, so long as the gentlemen and rich farmers were ** suffered to tarry at home, and a sort of poor creatures ‘¢ and men hired for money sent forth, who had nothing to ‘‘ help themselves withal.” This made him charge the bi- shopric with untowardness to serve, as was then well seen. But the Earl of Westmerland, by a letter from Haggerston, October 16, made his complaint to the Lord President, that when he came thither with his men, he found no kind of provision, and not so much as bread and drink. These wants, no question, did much disgust and discourage the soldiery, and might have proved of bad consequence, had it come to the push. The Lord President was at hand with a thou- sand men. But at length all this mighty preparation in Scotland for The Scots invading England and taking of Barwick blew over, as if “umened break u some special providence were concerned in it on the behalf of from their this realm. For on the 17th of Oct. the Scotch noblemen eam had consultation together, and finding the weather most contagious, the time of the year for armies not good, their men running away, dying, and in misery, resolved to send 96 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL CHAP. to the Dowager, that they would not continue together with LVI. that power, and that she should thereunto trust. And the — Anno 1557.next day they determined to confer and devise to furnish their frontiers for this winter. The messenger was sent ac- 436 cordingly from the nobles to her: and they the next day, according as they appointed, to provide for their frontiers ; and the next night, that is Oct. 19, they minded to retire, and depart to their countries. The Earl of Huntley was against their opinion; and thereupon they were sore of- fended with him, and said, that he should have no rule of their doings, and restrained his liberty for that day ex- pressly. or they said, they could do nothing at this time to the honour of their realm. This, an intelligence in Scot- land signified to the Lord Wharton, who also certified, that on the 17th of this month they brought over Tweed four pieces of ordnance; but in the passing over, two men and eight horses were drowned. Of this retreat of the Scots the re Lord President sent word to the Privy Council, with the LXXIX. particulars. Which letter may be found in the Catalogue. Whereat The same day that the nobles of the Scots appointed to pone disperse the army, the Duke, the Earls Huntley, Murton, takeson. and Argyle came to the Dowager and Docye, in Kelsowe. There the Dowager raged, and reprehended these nobles for their promise, which was to invade and annoy England. Their determination to depart, and the consideration where- fore, these lords also told her. And thereupon arguments grew great between them; whereat she expressed much sor- row, and wept openly. Docye was in great heaviness too, and with high words between them to this effect, they de- parted. Docye wished himself in France. The Duke, with the others, passed to Jedworth, and kept the chosen men on their borders. The others in their number passed to their countries. Yet it was said, that the Earl Huntley, stand- ing with the Dowager’s opinion for war against England, the others asked him plainly, whether he would be a Scots man, or a French man. He, seeing therefore how they were bent, agreed to their opinion. There was a talk also now arisen, that the Duke and the nobles minded to restrain the UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 97 Dowager of her authority, and Docel of his great meddling crap. in Scotland. It was said moreover, that they intended to LV! treat for peace with England by France; and that the Anno 1557. Duke would give fair words to the borderers, until he might ‘see what way could be made with England. The English, soon after this retreat of the Scots, revenged The Eng- themselves. For the Earl of Northumberland sent his bro- eae ther Henry Percy, accompanied with Sir John Forster, Mr. Norton, and other gentlemen of the country, (who were very forward,) to enter into Scotland, with the gentlemen of the middle marches. In which journey they burnt the houses And burn and corn of Lynton, and sixteen towns more, and won the ae ae tower of Lynton, and slew therein the laird’s son, and had there a good spoil both of horse and goods, and after burnt it. Sir Andrew Car, and a great party of Tividale came up unto them, and skirmished : in which skirmish was slain one George Car of Hatton, a notable borderer and evildoer to this realm, and divers their best prickers, to the number of twelve, taken prisoners. With which doings, and a great booty of cattle, horse, sheep, and householdstuff, they re- turned home safe without loss, save one man hurt and taken. But notwithstanding all these warnings and alarms from 437 Scotland, still the discipline of the English soldiery on Negligence the borders was strangely neglected; and the officers ap- pee on pointed by the King and Queen for Barwick, the chief bul- wark against Scotland, were very negligent: of which the Lord Wharton, governor of the place, complained by a letter writ in November to the Lord President ; wherein he certified him, that there were these ordinary officers of the town appointed by letters patents, a captain, a marshal, a chamberlain, a porter, a master of the ordnance. These, with the mayor for the year, were counsellors of the town. Every one of them had a yearly entertainment, and a cer- tain number of men allowed in wages. The state of whom, at this present, was thus: Tho. Cary, the marshal, was a good true gentleman, and an old servant. The chamberlain, Sir Robert Elerker, had discontinued from his office and VOL. III. PART II. H CHAP. LVI. Anno 1557. The Eng- lish break with France by King Phi- lip’s means, 98 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL charge sithence the war began, and a long time before. The treasurer, Alan Bellingham, was also absent. John Selby was the porter: who, together with all the other officers, had neither of them their numbers in a readiness to serve, as — they ought to have been. I derve been the longer and more particular im this part of history, because none of our historians mention any thing at all of the present state of affairs between Scotland and England, wherein the Queen and Council, and the north of England were now so much concerned. ¢ a CHAP. LVII. The Queen makes war with France. The Cardinal's couwn- sel to the Queen in this emergence. Calais lost. The Spaniard the occasion thereof: A Parliament. Havine thus seen the success of the Queen’s war with her neighbouring kingdom of Scotland, where she was only on the defence, let us now consider her war with France, a more powerful dominion; where she made the — but to her cost. King Philip, who had been absent abroad in Fiawilage®, great while, in March, the latter end of the year 1556, came into England for his own ends; and the Queen and her nobles conducted him through London with great mag- nificence. Being here, he dealt with the Queen and Coun- cil to break with the monarch of France, with whom he was fallen out, and to assist him with an army of English to go over and annoy that dominion; which most fatal counsel was taken, to the irreparable loss of England, Calais in this war being conquered: though it were one of the articles of this marriage, comprised in the conditions by act of Parlia-_ ment, that the realm should not for his cause enter into war with France ;. as Sir Tho. Smith in a discourse writes. The English army made a brave shew, consisting of abundance — of nobility and gentry, and headed by the Earl of Pembroke, i : - UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 99 their general, and got themselves glory by a victory at St. CHAP. Quintins. The King stayed in England all the spring, to ef- aise fect his purposes here with the Queen and her counsellors; Aono 1457, and leaving divers orders with them, im the summer he de- parted. In this expedition of the English against the 438 French, among the rest of the gallant officers that were to go, the Earl of Pembroke, the general, appointed the Lord Gray, a brave captain, for one, late captain of Guisnes, Lord Gray. who had there signalized himself against the French; but the Privy Council did not seem to approve of his going; and belike had some peculiar suspicions of him, of which they wrote to King Philip: and he accordingly writ to the Earl, to advise with himself whether it seemeth good to. him, that the said Lord Gray, for the cause which the Council signified, should. not rather tarry in the place where he was. But the Earl was not of that opinion, but that by all means he must go with him to the King’s army, as it was appointed; and so it was done. And so King Philip, by letter, informed the Council. The Queen was now full of thought and care to fulfil her The Queen husband’s mind, and to gratify him in this dangerous af- 72): cae fair; though she needed. money greatly to pay her debts ; 0 this war. and this war would ingulf her into greater need of it; and a Parliament was therefore to be moved for a large tax, which would not be very acceptable to them. She being minded. therefore to lay matters. before her Privy Council, first consulted with Cardinal Pole, taking his advice, in what method to put the business she was to. propound be- fore them that afternoon, and required him to give it her in writing. So the Cardinal, with his own hand, writ the Queen a ‘The Car- memorial, ‘‘ That she should put her Council in mind of suid i what the King had given im charge at. his departure, to be the Queen «“ executed by such lords as were to be employed against "™"?™ *« France; and that, by having it reduced into ar Le and put into writing, for their better taking notice of it. That “ particularly, according as the King ordered, all the “ Queen’s chief counsellors should be always. present, and H 2 CHAP. LVI. Anno 1557. No. LXXX, 100 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL “¢ not be allowed to be absent; specially such weighty mat-_ *‘ ters being now in hand, to be prepared for the Parlia- ‘* ment, and the time so short before their sitting. That the | ‘Queen should know what her Council determined about “ the proroguing the Parliament till towards Candlemas, or — ‘* the return of the King; or whether it were better not to ** prorogue it, considering the present extremity for money, ** both for setting out ships, as well for the Emperor’s pas- — ‘* sage to Spain as the King’s return; and for payment of ‘¢ what was due to Calais and Ireland, and for the Queen’s | ‘‘ credit, who owed much money to the merchants. He ad- — ‘< vised her also to call in her own debts; which was one “< of the points the King left in writing for the Council to “consider of presently. It was his judgment therefore, — “ that she should charge the Council that were concerned in “ this matter, to be very diligent in the prosecution thereof, — “ and that every week they should let her know what money — “ came in, and what order was taken for the rest; and that “ all who had received any commissions from her for any “< business, should not let a week pass without giving m ac- — “ count to her of what they had done. Which he thought . But I refer the reader to the Catalogue for this paper. 439 But this compliment to King Philip, in taking his quarrel — Treachery with France, cost England dear, even the loss of that impor- in the loss of Calais. Foxii MSS. ** would help much to the speedy execution of all causes.” — tant town of Calais, as was said before, and the territories thereunto belonging: which being all taken so easily and so suddenly by the Duke of Guise, occasioned great jea- lousies and suspicions among the people, that there was — some base treachery used in some of Queen Mary’s courtiers, — that betrayed it to the French. And to conceal the great — men that had their hands in it, the blame was cunningly — conveyed upon some others of less note, that were mmmocent. — To justify this that { write, I find these notes following un- — der John Fox’s hand in one of his papers: * At the losing “ of Calais, the bailiff of S. Katharine’s [to lay the blame ** upon him, an innocent person, as it seems] was sent down “with letters by Sir Richard Southwel, [a great privy — . UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 101 bs Seustecllor,] to Dover, the Council then sitting there, and CHAP. * all the fault laid upon him by privy letters frisin the said __V"- <‘ Southwel to the Council; which letters the said bailiff Anno 1557. * carried himself, [little knowing the contents of them. ] * Cardinal Pole was noted to be a doer therein, for the * composing of the French King’s mind towards the Pope. *¢ 'Thirlby also, when he heard of the loss of Calais, drank “‘ carouse to it, and called it a fishertown. ** Certain men were sent from Westminster to Calais, and ‘¢ the good soldiers dismissed.” Yet truth it is, the King of Spain, soon after the taking The King. of this town, (perhaps yet for some ends of his own,) made edad an offer to England to assist them in the recovery of its ho- aid for re- nour, which he saw suffered much by the loss of it. But the seeeey hw Queen’s condition was so low, both in purse and courage, that the thoughts of the charge, and despair of providing fit officers, made her wholly to decline it, and patiently to sit down under the loss. And so her Council signified ina message back to the King, dated February 1, 1557; which I shall exemplify from a Cotton MS. wherein may be seen Titus, B. 2. how sunk the hearts of the English nation now were. “ First, to say, That we be most bounden unto his Ma- The Eng- Ké jesty for his good affection towards this realm, and his ae “< gracious disposition and offer to put his force to the field and why. *¢ this year, (being else otherwise determined,) for the reco- ** very of that honour and reputation which this realm hath * lost by the loss of Calais. “To say, That this offer of his Majesty + we should not *< only have upon our knees accepted, but also in likewise “have sued first for the same; and so undoubtedly we - “should have done, if other respects hereafter following “‘ (which we trust his Majesty will graciously understand) * had not been, to our great regret, the let thereof. ** First, We do consider, that if we should send over an ‘* army, we cannot send under two [rather to be read twenty | “thousand men: the levying and sending over whereof * will ask a time; before which time (considering also the ** time the enemy hath had, being now almost a month, to H 3 102 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL CHAP. “ fortify and victual the place) it is thought the same will Lil «be in such strength, as we shall not be able alone to re- — Anno 1557. ¢¢ egver it. ‘< We do consider, how unapt and unwonted our people 440 “ be to lie abroad, and especially in the cold ; and what in- “< convenience might follow also at their hands, (besides the — “ loss of charges,) if their hope for the recovery of Calais . “ should not come to pass. | “« The charge of this army, if it should go over, would — *¢ stand the realm in 1'70,0001. at the least, for five months ; “ which sum (having regard to other necessary charges for “¢ the defence of the realm both by land and by sea, which “< the people only have in their heads, with a wan hope of “ the recovery of Calais) neither, we doubt, will be granted “ of the people; nor if it were, can be conveniently levied “ in time to serve the turn. ‘“‘ Great garrisons continually, and an army for defence “against the Scots and Frenchmen by land, must of ne- — “ cessity be maintained. The charge whereof will be one ‘*‘ ways and another, go the next way we can, ere the Lp ** go about, 150,000/. “* The defence of the seacoast and isles, and the setting “‘ forth of an army by sea, will cost the realm in a year, all “ things accounted, above 200,000/. And yet all will be too — “little that way, if the Danes and the Stedes, [Swedes,] “which we have much fear of, should be our enemies. “‘ The sum, amounting in the whole to 520,000I. beside “ provision of munition, which will be chargeable, and fur- — “‘ niture of ordnance, whereof we have great lack by the “ loss of Calais and Guisnes, we see not how it can be le- “« vied in one year to serve us, unless the people should of — “new have strange impositions set upon them, which we ‘¢ think they cannot bear. « The Queen’s Majesty’s own revenue is scarce able to ‘ “¢ maintain her estate ; the noblemen and gentlemen, for the — “‘ most part, receiving no more rent than they were wont to “receive, and paying thrice as much for every thing they — “« provide, by reason of the baseness‘of the money, are not — UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 103 “Jiable to do as they have done the times past. The CHAP. “merchants have had great losses of late, whereby the sosal * clothiers be never the richer. ‘The farmers, graziers, and Anno 1557, _“ other people, how well willing soever they be taken to be, *¢ will not be aknown of their wealth, and by the miscon- “tentment of this loss be grown stubborn, and liberal of “cc talk. 3 * So that, considering our wants on either side ; our lack *‘ of money at home; our want of credit, by reason of this * loss abroad; the scarcity of captains and leaders of our * men, which be but few; the unwillingness of our men to ‘ go abroad, and leave their things at home, without any cer- *¢ tain hope of recovery of their loss; the need we have to “ defend home, (looking, as we do, to be assailed both by _ *¢ land and by sea,) how desirous soever we be to recover Ca- * lais, and well willing to serve his Majesty, (either for that ‘< purpose, or for any other thing wherein it shall please “‘ him to employ us;) we see not how we can possibly, at the * least for this year, send over an army; nor until we may ‘* be assured of fewer enemiés than we fear to have cause to *‘ doubt, and have time to bring such as be evil men among “ our people, and now be ready against their duties to *‘ make uproars and stirs among ourselves, to order and “* obedience. ‘** Wherefore, in most humble wise upon our knees, we “< shall beseech the King’s Majesty to accept in gracious part 441 ‘ this our answer, which we make much against our hearts, *¢ if we might otherwise choose. And as for our own persons, “¢ we shall bestow them, with all that ever we have, to the ‘‘ death, where and howsoever it shall please him; submit- “‘ ting ourselves to his Majesty’s judgment in this matter, “ and to the execution and doing of that whatsoever, either “his Majesty or any other man shall devise to be done “ better than we have said in this answer, and more for the “ honour and sureties of their Majesties, and commonwealth “ of this their realm.” But to see what was commonly talked of the above- The ill re- F rae is sentment mentioned expedition, wherem were employed many Lon- of this ex- H 4 pedition. pre 1557. Printed at Geneva, an. 1558, p- 207. P. 211. Kethe’s poetry up- on it, 104 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL . doners and many gospellers, take a passage of Christopher Goodman’s book, entitled, How to obey, or disobey, which spake the sense of many English: “ I will speak a word to “them which be called gospellers, and yet have armed “‘ themselves against the gospel, drawing forth with them — * out of their country to maintain Philip’s wars, and to © ** please Jezebel, (who seeketh by that means to cut their — ‘“‘ throats craftily,) their poor and ignorant tenants, and ‘‘ other soldiers without knowledge, while their brethren “be burned at home, and their country like to be wasted, ‘ spoiled, oppressed, possessed, and replenished with un- “‘ godly Spaniards. Is this the love that ye bear to the “‘ word of God, O ye gospellers? Have ye been so taught “in the gospel, to be wilful murderers of yourselves and “‘ others abroad, rather than lawful defenders of God’s peo- ‘“‘ ple and your country at home? This hath not the gos- “pel taught you: but chiefly, in all your doings, to seek — “ the righteousness of God, next, to love your neighbours as “‘ yourselves, and in no case to be murderers, as all you “‘ are, that either for pleasure of princes, or hope of pro- ‘‘ motion, or gain of wages, are become captains or soldiers ‘‘ in unlawful wars; especially in this cause and dangerous “time.” And a little after, speaking to London, ‘* Thou “canst not herein defend thyself, which since hast been “‘ ready, and yet art, to maintain wicked Jezebel in her ty- “ranny at home, and in her ungodly and needless wars “‘ abroad, with thy goods and body at her commandment, “‘ being thereby made an aider, helper, and furtherer of all ‘‘ her ungodly oppressions and tyranny.” , And Will. Kethe, a Scot, and exile at Geneva, endued with a vein of poetry, shewed his good will to the Spaniard and this expedition, with respect to the English yanere: them, in these stanzas : For France spighteth Spain, which England doth treat ; And England proud Spaniards with salt would fain eat. Yet England proud Spain aids with men, ships, and boats, That Spain (France subdued once) may cut all their throats. : UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 105 A people perverse, repleat with disdain, CHAP. Through flattery, fain hide would their head and vile train ; baie Whose rage and hot lust, deceipt, craft, and pride, Anno 1557. Poor Naples, their bond-slave, with great grief hath try'd. Lo! these be the birds which England must feed, 442 By planting of whom to root out their seed ; Their own lands and life by them first devoured, Their maids then and wives most vilely defloured. Is this not strong treason, yea, unnoble blouds, To aid such destroyers both with lands and goods ? But when they thus pinch you, and ye put to flight, To what fort then flee you, or where will you light? For England thus sold for Spaniards to dwell, Ye may not by right possess that ye sell, They seeing your treason against your own state, Will not with theirs trust you, which they know you hate. To Scotland or France, if ye then should cry, Your vile deeds now present, they may well reply. ‘And Dutchland abhors you. ‘This then doth remain, When Spaniards are placed, ye must to New Spain. But oh! dreadful plague, and sign of God’s wrath, On such noble gnatos, strong foes to God's troth, Whom fond fear hath framed to prop such a stay, _ As country and people so seeks to betray. This war, which was maintained, not only against France, A Parlia- but Scotland, ran the Queen into extraordinary charges; and rise the nation was in daily expectation of being invaded by one money. or both enemies: so that she was forced to require aid of her people, for maintaining an army to resist any in- “yasion; and she obtained it of the Parliament, that began to sit Jan. 20, in this 4th and 5th of the King and Queen, and brake up March 7 following. The clergy gave her an entire subsidy of eight shillings m the pound, “ now,” as the act ran, “‘ when the imminent necessity of the defence “of the realm required present aid and remedy.” The Parliament gave her one subsidy, one 15th and one 10th. Then she also obtained an act for the turning all French- CHAP. LVI. Anno 1557. Private acts, AA3 February. A grant to the friars of Greenwich. Sir Hary Capel buried. 106 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL men out of the nation, as such as privily informed her ene- mies of the counsel, state, and privacies of the realm: and not only so, but for the making void all letters patents for denizenship of any aliens or strangers born French, since the 32d of Henry VIII. as to her Highness should seem y good; which was very hard. In this Parliament were — these three private acts: I. For assuring the honour of Raleigh to the Queen. II. For the restitution of Sir Am- brose and Sir Robert Dudley. III. For the foundation of an hospital at Stoge-Podgies, in Berks.. But now proceed we to ecclesiastical matters. $$$ $$ CHAP. LVIII. A journal of memorable matters, happening in the months of February and some part of March. Febr. 1. THE Queen, under her hand and seal, granted to the friars of Greenwich, towards their relief and succour of fuel, one acre of wood, in her wood ealled the west wood in the parish of Lewisham. Febr. 3, Sir Hary Capel, knt. was brought into little St. Bartholomew’s beside St. Anthony’s, [that is, near where the French church now stands in Threadneedle-street,| to be buried by his grandfather, Sir Will. Capel, knt. and lord mayor of London; which Sir Hary was son and heir to Sir Giles Capel, who was buried in Essex. At this funeral were three heralds of arms, a standard, a pennon of arms, &c. { 5 | All the church hanged with black and arms; four great tapers, four gilt candlesticks, two great white branches; — ~ and twelve poor men had black gowns. And after, all re- Forgery. « paired to his house to dinner. Dr. Bricket made the sermon at the mass. — One Langerich of Chesterton, for forging of divers writ-— ings and testimonials, was, February 4, by the Star-cham- ber adjudged to go about Westminster-hall with a paper on — his head, with these words therein written, For forging of UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 107 false testimonials ; and after to be set on the pillory in the CHAP. palace at Westminster, and also at Cambridge, on a market li day, for more knowledge and publication thereof. Anno 1557. February 6, the Bishop of Westchester preached at Paul’s Bishop of Cross. ‘This audience was made up of sixteen bishops, West the lord mayor and aldermen, and many of the judges. And preaches. there he declared, that on Wednesday next, all persons were required to go on general procession, and to pray to God to avert his judgments. On the 9th, a commandment came, that all bishops, priests, A general and clerks should go a procession about London, and the °°" lord mayor and aldermen, and all the crafts in London, in their liveries, to pray unto God: and all the children of all the schools, and of the hospitals, in order about London, . were called to this general procession. On the 10th, the Lord Dacres of the north his son was Lord Da- arraigned at the King’s Bench at Westminster, for the death ariened of Mr. West, son and heir of Sir William West, knt. The ee US which West was slain coming from Rothegam fair. There were upon him and his six men forty of Mr. Dacres’ party, all m harness, by whom he was shamefully murdered in May 1556. For this murder he took sanctuary in West- minster, and in a procession suffered himself to be whipt for it. Nowa year and three quarters after, he was brought, I know not how, to answer at the King’s Bench bar, where it is remarkable, certain men of the friends of Mr. West deceased, offered battle with Mr. Dacres and his party, and to fight at combat on a day set. On the 11th, Anthony Sturton, esq. the keeper of White- 444 hall, and brother to the Lord Sturton, was buried at St. Sener Martin’s in the Fields. This man was receiver of all the Whitehail, copes of cloth of gold, that were taken away out of all ™"** churches in King Edward the Sixth’s time, by the device of the Duke of Northumberland, and certain of the then bi- Shops. And he delivered the said copes back again for the ‘same parishes’ use to which they formerly belonged ; that is, as many as could be known and owned ; if they had not CHAP. LVIII. Anno 1557. Mr. Py- nock, a brother of Jesus, buried. Sir George Barnes dies. Bishop of Lincoln preaches at Paul’s Cross. Sir George Barnes buried. Lady Eliza- beth comes to town. 108 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL | been disposed to other places in the realm. And this by the . allowance of Queen Mary, when she came to the crown. On the 16th, Mr. Pynoke, fishmonger, and merchant of — Moscovia, and a brother of Jesus, was buried with two good — white branches, &c. attended with the company of the clerks, and many priests. ‘Then came the mourners, and — after, the brotherhood of Jesus, four and twenty of them, — with black satin hoods, with IHS on them, and after, the ~ company of the Fishmongers in their liveries. All bemg performed at church, the company retired to his house: to ~ drink. This brotherhood of Jesus seems to have been a guild or fraternity newly founded after the old popish cus- tom; and perhaps called themselves the brotherhood of — Jesus, in favour of the new order of Jesus, founded by | Ignatius Loiola. The 18th of February, died Sir George Barnes, knt. © haberdasher, late mayor of London, viz. at the time of the Queen’s coronation. | Feb. 20, Dr. Watson, bishop of Lincoln, preached at Paul’s Cross. There were ten bishops present, besides the lord mayor and aldermen, judges, and men of the law ; and a great audience. On the 24th, Sir George Barnes aforesaid, chief mer. chant of the Moscovy company, was buried. There was borne the pennon of the Moscovy arms. The mayor and swordbearer had black gowns; and fourscore poor men were clad in black gowns. There was a standard and five pennons of arms, and coat armour, &c. a goodly hearse of wax. Dr. Chadsey made the sermon on the morrow; and after, a great dinner. Mr. Clarencieux and Mr. Lancaster were the heralds. On the 25th the Lady Elizabeth, the Queen’s sister, came riding from her house at Hatfield to London, attended with a great company of lords and nobles, and gentlemen, unto her place called Somerset-place, beyond Strond-bridge, to do her duty to the Queen. And on the 28th she repaired unto her Grace at Whitehall, with many lords and ladies. UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 109 On the 26th the Lady White died, wife to Sir Thomas CHAP. White, late mayor of London, merchant tailor, and mer- Eas chant of the Moscovy. Anno 1557. March the day, the Queen’s pensioners mustered in /¢y White Hide-park, and all their men in green cloth and white. The eeeee Earl of Rutland took the muster of them. The pen- March the 2d was the Lady White buried in Aldermary }iterea. parish. There was a goodly hearse of wax, and eight dozen Funerals of of pensils, &c. The chief mourner was the Lady Laxton, ()* }*¢y whom Mr. Roper led. After came the lord mayor and twenty aldermen following the corpse. Four banners of images, two great white branches; the morrow-mass, and 445 a godly sermon; and all the crafts in their liveries. Poor men had gowns, and poor women. There were three masses | sung; one of the Trinity, and one of our Lady, and the third of requiem. After, to the place to dinner; whither resorted the lord mayor, aldermen, and gentlemen. For there was as great a dinner as had been seen. March the 4th, aforenoon, the Lady Elizabeth’s Grace Lady Eli- took her horse, and rode to her place at Shene, with many eee lords, knights, ladies, and gentlewomen, and a goodly com- pany of horse. The day, never was so low an ebb: for men might An extra- stand in the midst of the Thames, and might have gone ‘ceageaes from the bridge to Billingsgate; for the tide kept not his course; the which was never seen afore that time. The 6th day, being the second Sunday in Lent, my Lord Abbot Lord Abbot of Westminster preached at Paul’s Cross before cag the lord mayor and bishops. The 7th, the Parliament was that day holden at White- The Par- hall, and ended at seven a clock at night. Divers acts ao made. The 10th, the Queen removed unto Greenwich, in Lent, The Queen in order to her keeping Easter there. tdi aetel The 14th, the Lady Jennings, daughter to Sir John Lady Jen- Cage, knt. late constable of the Tower, died: and on the ™™S* “* 16th was buried in the Minories. The 16th, the Lord Mayor and Aldermen assembled at oe aa ———— 110 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL cHAP. Guildhall; for they had a commandment from the Queen, LVI. to procure of the city to lend her a round sum. There sat Anno 1557. the Lord Chancellor, the Lord Treasurer, Lord Privy Seal, haa the Bishop of Ely, with others of the Council, as commis- Queen’s sloners. i Tg The 19th, the Mayor and Aldermen went unto Guildhall ;_ lend the and there all the crafts in London brought im their bills, patria what their companies would lend unto the Queen, to help her in her affairs toward the wars. The paschal The 21st was made the paschal for the abbey of West. bey wae ~ minster, which consisted of three hundred pound weight of — wax. There were at the making, the master and warden of the waxchandlers. And after, a great dinner. Earl of Sus- The same day the Earl of Sussex took his journey in | Iaieea ” post for Ireland. Fourcon- | The same day were brought before the Bishop of Leal demned to don and other learned men of the temporalty, four men, whose opinions were such, that they were judged and con-— demned to suffer death by fire. One whereof was a hosier, — dwelling in Wood-street. Three of these four were burnt — in the latter end of this month: one whereof was Cuthbert — Simpson, the faithful deacon of the congregation, who en-— dured infinite tortures, to make him confess and discover the names of the members of this congregation: which he ~ would not. TheQueen’s The 22d, the Lord Mayor and Aldermen went unto Comet ae Guildhall; whither the Queen’s Council also came about — hall. the loan; as first, the Lord Chancellor, the Lord Trea- surer, Lord Privy Seal, the Bishop of Ely, Sir John Baker, — Secretary Petre, and many more. And after, went to the - Lord Mayor’s to dinner. 446 The 23d, a proclamation was set forth of certain acts Proclama- made by the last Parliament, ended the 7th of March last. psi Among other women burnt to death this year, upon pre- tence of eecel that is, for adherence to the profession of the gospel, Alice Drivers was one; who, before this execu- tion, underwent a very severe punishment, for comparing — Queen Mary, in respect of her persecutions, to Jezebel, and — _—* UNDER QUEEN MARY I. iii calling her Jezebel ; who was adjudged by Sir Clement High- CHAP. Z < 4 LVIII. am, a judge in that reign, to have both her ears cut off: and so they were. Anno 1557. a CHAP “ELX. Preparations against an invasion im the west. Instruc- tions to the Lord Lieutenant of Devon and Cornwal. Tus year went out in great fears of storms ensuing, and The Earl of with a prospect of dangers from abroad. For about the pao gle middle of March were grounds to expect some sudden in- into the vasion from France on the coast of Cornwal or Devon, and Sm that some in those counties were ready to rise upon the landing of any such insult: which occasioned the Queen _ hastily to send down the Earl of Bedford, a good soldier, and lord lieutenant of those western shires, to put them in _ a readiness, to take order for the beacons, to muster the mi- litia, to see to the horse and arms, to punish vagabonds and spreaders of tales and rumours, and to see to the preserving of peace and quietness, especially at the collecting of the subsidy lately given by Parliament. But to give more light to all this, I will set down at large the mstructions given tc the said Lord Lieutenant at his departing. Instructions given by the King and Queen’s Majesty to His instruc their right trusty and right well-beloved cousin, the Earl eee = _ of Bedford, appointed their Highness’s Lieutenant of the counties of Dorset, Devon, and Cornwal, and their city _ of Exeter, the xvi. day of March, the 1v. and v. years _ of their Majesties’ reign. «« Mary the Queen. “ Imprimis, The said lieutenant to have with him his *< commission, his instructions, and his letters. To depart * forthwith to his charge with all diligence. To give order “ strait for the raising of beacons, and watching of the * same, according to such orders as be appomted; and to “ give the charge of the beacons to men of understanding. “To cause muster to be taken of all persons within his 112 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL CHAP. “ lieutenancy, of their weapons and of their armour; and LEE be pick out and describe all the able horsemen and foot- Anno 1557. men, their names and dwellingplaces. To call all the “‘ gentlemen of the shire together, and to take view of all. “‘ their serving-men, and of all such horses and geldings as “they have meet to set the serving-men upon; and to “¢ consider what number there is of them able to carry a 447 “ demi-lance; and how many light horsemen; to appoint “meet captains for the horsemen and for the footmen, — ‘* such as he shall think most convenient, dividing the shire “‘ by hundreds, or such numbers as he shall think meet. ‘To appoint to every captain the number he shall lead. “To deliver him the names and dwellingplaces of his ‘“* number, and to deliver him a precept or commandment “‘ for the numbers within that hundred, to obey him, and * to all officers for his assistance, if any will disobey. To ‘“‘ order every captain to take often musters and views of ‘his band; seeing them furnished with weapons and ar- ‘* mour convenient, so as he may well know them, and have ‘“< them always in a readiness. To appoint to what places ‘and upon what warning every captain shall resort with ‘his men for defence. 'To consider what dangerous places “‘ there be for the landing of the enemies upon the sea- * coast, and to cause the inhabitants next unto the place, “and, if they be not able, ther neighbours next unto “ them, to help them to make of new, or repair, as the case << shall require, for defence of the place, trenches and bul- ‘‘ warks of earth. To cause the inland-dwellers of the shire “to furnish the numbers that go from their quarters for “* their defence at the seacoast, not only of sufficient money ~ ‘“* to pay for their victuals when they come there, but also ‘to have consideration of their charges in coming back ‘¢ again, and of the time (which may be ten or twelve days) ‘“‘ of their abode upon the seacoast: whereunto the said — ‘* imland-men may be induced, seeing the other go forth to j “‘ adventure their lives for their defence, and to the intent — “that they may remain the more quiet at home. The “* hieutenant, if he see the force of his enemies on land so a a ee aes te “%* _ * UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 113 *< great, as he shall not be able with the force of his charge CHAP. “to withstand them, then to withdraw himself, with his '™ ** forces, to places of advantage within his charge, breaking Anno 1557. “the bridges behind him, cutting of trenches, throwing « down of trees, and giving such other impediments to the *< enemy as may be devised, until a greater force may come * unto him for his aid: giving immediately upon such land- “ing, advertisement unto the Queen’s Highness, or her ** Privy Council, or to other lieutenants next joming unto “him, for his further aid. ‘I'o cause diligent watch to be *‘ kept in all towns and boroughs within his lieutenancy, * according to the order prescribed for the same. To have “< special regard for the punishment of vagabonds, spreaders ** of evil tales, and devisers or reporters of seditious ru- “ mours, by such pains as are ordained by the laws of the “realm in that behalf. To see the King and Queen’s “< Highness served of all able men indifferently ; that no *“man meet to serve be withdrawn from service by par- _ “ tiality, favour, or other like pretence, and unmeet men “ placed in lieu of them. To have a special care to keep ‘the shire in good order and quietness, especially at the *< time of levying the subsidy. To see the statute, made “‘ for musters and furniture of armour in this last session of « Parliament, truly and uprightly executed and kept of all “such as they shall put in trust to muster or levy any “number of men. And therefore to have a special care, “as they tender their Highnesses service, and the main- “ taining of the subjects good will and duty towards them. ‘* Mary the Queen.” EEE | CHAP. LX. 448 A Jleet equipped against France. Divers memorials of _ matters and events in the months of August, September, October, November, and December. THERE was great talk in May 1558, and expectation of Anno 1558. King Philip’s coming over with speed in England, though The ee VOL. III. PART II. I CHAP. LX. Anno 1558, Great pre- parations against France. A design to The present design was, by the help of the English fleet, take Brest. Men raised in the north. 114 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL the merchants, strangers in London, thought otherwise, and that he could not yet conveniently be spared. For indeed : the wars grew hot between him and the French. However, the Queen earnestly looked for him, and horses and his wardrobe were gone as well to Dover as to Harwich. The Lord Admiral went also to Dover to prepare the fleet and shipping. fe . For all things were putting in a readiness for him, and | preparation was made of a very great army of soldiers, which were to serve him upon an expedition now resolved _ against France. And the Lord Treasurer, who was the ‘ Marquis of Winchester, was made lieutenant general south A of Trent, and the Earls of Huntingdon and Rutland were appointed to be head officers of the army. At Portsmouth there were then ready two hundred and forty sail ready — victualled. However, the merchants and others now re- ported, that peace was ready to be concluded between King Philip and the French King. The first occasion thereof was by means of the Duchess of Lorain. This news was writ from London by a servant of the Earl of Shrewsbury to him; who, being president of the north, was providing forces in those parts. 'The money was at this time extreme — scarce, and never so hard to come by at London; and as hard to be gotten at the Exchequer. From both which places the said Earl had expected money for the present purpose. But at length his receiver wrote him, that he was in hope to receive his money at the Exchequer. © to which that of Spain was to join, to assault and take Brest in Britain from the French. But after the taking and spoil- ing of another seaport in Britain, called Conquet, and some — other neighbouring towns, they departed, finding it not safe to make any further attempt against Brest. And soon after were overtures made of peace between King Philip and France: which nevertheless took not place, because the French would not hear of restoring Calais.. __ ‘ nd In‘July they were taismg men in the north; and 1500 men were appointed to be raised in the county of Darby, | 4 r . ‘ i 5 UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 15 by the Earl of Westmerland. Which county, consisting of CHAP. eight hundreds or wapentakes, six of them, together with a the town of Darby, pertained unto the Earl of Shrewsbury, 49° 1558- and which were parcels of the rules, offices, and inheritance of that nobleman. These hundreds were, Scarsdale, High Peak, Appletree, Wirksworth, Hartington Soyle, Melbourn Home. Therefore it lay im this Earl to assign the propor- ‘tion of men to be raised in these his hundreds. And he accordingly assigned 400 men only, having, it is probable, taised for to serve under him good numbers before. But 449 this caused some discontent in the Earl of Westmerland, that so many as 1100, bemg the remaming number to complete 1500 men, should be taken out of two hun- dreds, namely, Morlaston and Repton. Which therefore caused him to write a letter to the Earl concerning this matter. August the 3d, the Lady Rowlet, late wife to Sir Rafe August. Rowlet, knt. was buried in St. Mary Staining, honourably. al And after mass, the company retreated to the place to din- quies. ner, which was plentifully furnished with venison, fresh sal- mon, fresh sturgeon, and many other fine dishes. This seems to have been her anniversary; for she was buried in December 1557. The 12th day died Mr. Machyl, alderman of Tudela, Alderman merchant of Moscovy, and clothworker. He was (saith my sae : MS.) a worshipful man, and a Godys man to the poor, and to all men in the parish of St. Mary Magdalen in Milk- ‘street, where he lived and died, in a house wherein Alder- man Hind died. Had he lived, he had been mayor the next year. And on the 2ist he was buried in the said His burial. parish church, with five pennons of arms and coat armour, ‘and four dozen of torches, and four branch tapers double store, with arms and pensils upon wax. All the church, the street, and the place [his house] hanged with black and ‘arms. There attended the funeral the mayor and alder- men, and an hundred in black. Eight dozen of escut- cheons, and four dozen of pensils, and an hundred men in mantle frieze gowns. And on the morrow-mass three masses 12 116 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL CHAP. sung; two of pricksong, and the third of requiem; and a UX. sermon made by a Grey friar. After the offices of the Anno 1558. Church were performed, the lord mayor and aldermen, and all the mourners and ladies, went to dinner, which was very splendid, lacking no good meat, both flesh and fish, at an hundred March pains. An Irish August 17, a Bishop of Ireland, [viz. Dowdal, arch- orient biichecy of Ardmagh,] who died the 15th, was carried from the Gorge in Lumbard-street by water to be buried. 7 tp =e On the 20th, Mr. Morton, one of the Gray Amisis of © sier buried. Paul’s, and the Bishop of London’s crosier, was conveyed from London to Fulham, to be buried. . ein ta On the 22d, Dr. Peryn, master of the Black friars i in mew’s bu- Smithfield, (which was the first house of religion set up by eat Queen Mary in her time,) was buried at the altar-side afore St. Bartholomew. When King Henry VIII. rejected the Pope, and dissolved monkery, he became a voluntary exile, and after twenty years returned home; and under this Queen — was made much use of to preach up the papal supersti- tions. He remained a stiff opposer of the reformed religion — to the last. Four sermons of the eucharist, preached by him, he caused to be published, wherein he extolled the mass. Against whom, with respect to those sermons, Park- hurst made some verses; beginning, ; Desipis, insulsas qui fers ad sydera missas, &e. a on On the 23d, Dr. Cook, dean of the Arches, and judge of [ Arches, bu- the Admiralty, a right temporizer, was buried in St. Gre- ara gory’s beside Paul’s. The church hanged with black and 450 arms, &c. There were present all the brethren of Jesus in satin hoods, and JHS upon them, with all the priests of St. Paul’s. In January following was set up for him a coat armour, and a pennon of arms, and two banners of saints. ; One buried On the 24th, a gentleman, unnamed, was carried from anet,,,Grays-Inn in Grays-inn-lane, unto St. Andrew’s parish in Holbourn ; and there dirge sung. And after, carried through Bartholomew fair unto the Black friars there. And at the gate all the friars met him, and had dirge sung, and then’ SERS et inst UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 117 buried him there. Such was the opinion of being buried CHAP: _ within the walls of a monastery. Ditto, Sir George Paulet, knt. brother to the Marquis Eevee of Winchester, was buried honourably. This gentleman = hn married one Mrs. Lark, once a mistress to Cardinal Wol-'e#- sey. . iain the 29th was the Lord Windsor buried very splen- Lord Wind- didly according to his quality. Ser paired Septemb. initio, Judge Stamford was buried at a town September. beyond Barnet. He was one of the Queen’s sergeants at Judee : : = Stamford the famous trial of Sir Nic. Throgmorton anno 1554. buried. The 5th, the Queen had of late been very ill, and indis- The Queen posed in her health, but now she was better than she had Head been ten or twelve days before: which Sir William Cor- del, one of the Privy Council, thought fit to signify in a letter dated September 5, from St. James’s, to the Earl of Shrewsbury in the north. The 6th day, Judge Morgan was buried in Northamp-Judge Mor- tonshire honourably, with four banners of images. ee The 14th, was buried Sir Andrew Jud, skinner, mer- Sir Andrew chant of Moscovy, and late mayor of London, with ten Dui paca: dozen of escutcheons, an hearse of wax, and five principals, garnished with angels, many poor men in new gowns, and two heralds. _ On the 20th, the Lady Southwel, wife to a privy coun- Lady South- sellor of that name, was buried at Shoreditch. prob aiped. Ditto, the Lady Cecilie Mansfield, deceasng at Clerken- Lady Cecilie well, was brought unto the Black friars in St. Bartholo- Msi!" _lmew’s, Smithfield, with banners of saints. The Lady Pe- ters, wife to the Queen’s secretary of state, was chief ‘mourner; and her servants bare the Lady’s train, and bare torches also in black coats. She was buried afore the high altar, at the head of the old Prior Bolton. The church, choir, and rails, hanged with black and arms. The friars | sung dirge after their song, and buried her after their fa- shion, without clerks or priests. And after, to the place to drink. And on the morrow were three masses said. And . . there was a godly sermon preached by the father of the rae 118 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL CHAP. house, as ever was heard, (saith my MS.) teaching and ad.. bei monishing to live well. ile Anno 1558. Qn the 25th died the Lord Cobham, in Kent, knight 0 of d eS tenia the Garter. . J Lady Peck- On the 26th died the Lady Pecksal, in the liadaizioy wil sal dies. to Sir Richard Pecksal, knt. and daughter of the Lord Mar-. quis of Winchester, lord treasurer. October. October 23, Wentworth, esq. cofferer unto Qin Marys: es died, and was buried at St. Margaret’s, Westminster. 451 Ditto, Mr. Cotton, a great rich man of the law, was bu- Cotton, a ried at St. Giles without Cripplegate. MH Hay the t On the 24th, Dr. Owen, physician to the Quine was bu- | Dr. Owen ried at St. Stephen’s, Walbrook. He had also been phy-' buried. sician to King Henry VIII. and no doubt to his son koe Edward. . November. | November 12, a woman was set on the pillory for sain mer the Queen was dead. The Queen On the 17th, bemg Friday, in the morning, Queen Mary ae died. And though her reign were now expired, yet I will continue on my journal a little farther, till her interment. Queen Eli- The same day Queen Mary deceased, in the morning ee between eleven and twelve aforenoon, the Lady Elizabeth — was proclaimed Queen by divers heralds of arms, and trum-_ pets, many noblemen and knights present, as namely, the’ Duke of Norfolk, the Lord Treasurer, the Earl of Shrews- bury, the Earl of Bedford, the Lord Mayor and Aldermen, and many more. In the afternoon all the churches in Lon- don rung their bells: and at night were bonfires made, and tables set in the streets, and the people did eat and drink, ; and make merry. cee On the 18th, the Lord Cardinal Pole died at hatte " between five and six in the morning. And there he lay till — the Council set the time that he should be buried : _— where, and how. > TeDeom — The same day Te Dewm laudamus was said and sung in~ re every church in London. | November 20, Dr. Bill, Queen Elizabeth’s atiapibdal preached at Paul’s Cross, and made a godly sermon. UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 119 ~ Ditto, Gruffith, the bishop of Rochester, and parson of CHAP. St. Magnus on London-bridge, died. Lx. November 22, Robert Johnson, gentleman and officer to Auno 1558. the Bishop of London, was buried honourably in Jesus Balas pA chapel, (a chapel, I suppose, im St. Paul’s or St. Faith’s,) dies. many mourners in black; and all the masters [or brothers ae fei of Jesus in their black satin hoods. The morrow-mass, and Bishop of asermon. And after, a great dinner, and a dole of money. He ig On the 26th, Basset, esq. one of the privy-chamber tO Basset bu- Peccn Mary, was buried at the Black friars in Smithfield, ™** with tapers, arms,-heralds, &c. On the 30th, the Bishop of Rochester was carried from Burial of his place in Southwark unto St. Magnus in London. H eee had an hearse of wax, and five dozen of pensils, and the ter. choir hung with black and arms, two white branches, two dozen of torches, two heralds of arms. Sir William Petre - chief mourner; many mourners; twelve poor men. had black gowns, and twelve of his men bare torches.. The Bishop of Winchester preached. After he was buried, they went to the place to dinner. He had a great banner. of arms, four banners of saints, and eight dozen of escut- cheons. _ December the 7th, the Lady Cholmely, wife of Sir Roger December. Cholmely, knt. late lord chief baron, was buried in the parish L@¢y ; : Cholmle of St. Martin’s, Ludgate, with four banners of saints. aces ~ December 8, Dr. Weston, sometime dean of Westmin- 452 ster, was buried at the Savoy. Dr.Weston buried. The 9th, Mr. Richmond, herald, was created Norroy by pyeyaias the Queen at Somerset Place. And Ricebank created Blue- made. mantle. . The 9th, Dr. Gabriel Dune, priest, was buried honour- pr. Dune ably at St. Paul’s. peed On the 10th, the deceased Queen was brought out of her Queen Mary chapel, with all the heralds, many lords and ladies, gentle- peer ott of her cha- men and gentlewomen, and all her officers and servants in pel. black. The Cardi- The same morning shen corpse of the Lord Cardinal was jays body removed from Lambeth, and. carried toward Canterbury, ‘moved to- wards Can- 1 4 terbury. 120 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL CHAP. with a great company in black; drawn in a chariot with bannerols wrought with fine gold, and great banners of — Anno 1558. arms, and four banners of saints. Mr.Verney The 11th day, Mr. Verney, master of the jewel house buried. was buried within the Tower. Be eel The 12th, Sir George Harper, knt. (one of those in Sir ried Thomas Wyat’s business,) was buried at St. Martin’s, Lud- gate. ’ TheQueen’s On the 13th were the funerals of the late isis rms usc ie cently celebrated at Westminster. But now we turn back to see how matters stood ati aie Church, and in what state religion was, this last — - the Queen. a eee CHAP. LXI. Cardinal Pole’s commissions. Advowsons settled upon the see. Causeth some to be burnt. commis: IN the beginning of this year, Archbishop Pole (pretend- . sion for heretics. ing to take some care of his diocese) issued out a commis- sion, dated March the 28th, against the heretics there, (as the honest professors of the gospel were now called,) to Nicolas Harpsfield, Rob. Collins, Richard Faweet, Hugh — Turnbul, S. Th. PP. John Mills, Hugh Glazier, and John Warren, S. Th. BB. canons and prebendaries of Canter- bury: these were commissioned to absolve, admit, and re- ceive into the bosom of the Church those that confessed © their errors, and retracted and abjured them; and to enjoim them penance. But the obstinate, and such as would not be brought to the unity of the Church, to reject, and cast them out of the communion of the Church, and to commit and deliver them to the secular power: yet adding this con- dition, st facti atrocitas ita exposcerit ; if the heimousness of the fact shall so require. And to such sentences he re- quired two of them, at least, to join and give their assent and consent. This commission opened a door to a great persecution in Kent this year. ew a Wo eee ee eee ee UNDER QUEEN MARY IL 121 The Archbishop gave another commission to Maurice, CHAP. _ bishop of Rochester, dated May the 24th, to confer orders, i as well in his diocese, as elsewhere in other dioceses of his Anno 1558. “ Commis- province. een The Cardinal, as he was Archbishop of Canterbury, had conferring a a of visiting All-Souls college, Oxon. And on July peed 20, signed a commission to Dr. Henry Cole, his vicar. ge- sion for Al- él; to visit the said college. ieee a But the said Dr. Cole, whether by resignation, or other- 453 wise under some cloud with the Cardinal, was this year di- ee vested of the spiritual offices conferred on him the last. For ; a I find a commission, dated October 28, from the Cardinal, to Nic. Harpsfield, to be his official; and another of the same date to be dean of the Arches. And yet a third, two days after, authorizing him to visit All-Souls college — abovesaid. There were letters dated November 5, in the fifth and Divers ad- sixth year of the King and Queen, whereby were granted poe to Cardinal Pole and his successors, archbishops of Canter- bes Pang bury, the perpetual advowsons of divers vicarages, recto- Regist. ries, and churches, in the county of Kent, and within the Card. Poli. diocese of Canterbury; viz. Hernehil, Folkeston, Reyn- ham, Bredgar, Selling, Merden, Graveney, Sittingborn, Lydd, Tilmanston, Kennington, Maydston, Monnington, Godneston, Asse, Whitstable, Leed, and Salmiston, cum Dean. These letters patents were pursuant of an act of Parliament, as is mentioned in the said letters; which Par- liament was held on the 21st of October, the 2d and 3d of the King and Queen: importing, “that whereas di- ‘vers rectories and benefices impropriate, glebe-lands, “ tithes, oblations, pensions, portions, profits, and emolu- “ ments ecclesiastical and spiritual, which from the twen- “tieth year of King Henry came into the hands of the “ said King, and at his death into the hands of King Ed- “ward, and after into the Queen’s hands and possession, _ * should be disposed, ordered, and applied, and converted ** by the most reverend father, Cardinal Pole, then legate *@ latere, and now archbishop of Canterbury, for these CHAP. LXI. Anno 1558. A454 122 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL “uses; ad inaugmentationem et incrementum victuum*in- “< cwumbent. predict. aut aliarum curarum et beneficiorum “ indigent. Vel *aliter in prediatorum, (predicatorum,) “ sustentationem, aut scholarium sustentationem :” that is, “< for the augmentation and increase of living for the fore- “‘ said incumbencies, or other poor cures and benefices; or “< else for the sustaining of poor preachers, or the mainte- ‘nance of poor scholars within the kingdom, and being ‘* denizens of England, according as should seem best to ‘“< the wisdom of the said Cardinal; the patronages of which “* benefices, rectories, and. vicarages were then in the Queen, « And when she was given to understand that many of “‘ the rectories and vicarages were then void and destitute “ of curates; and likewise that such a want was throughout “* all the dioceses of her kingdom, partly through the death “< of the incumbents, but chiefly because the rents and re- « venues of the said livings were so small and strait, that “they sufficed not for the sustaining of able and learned “‘ curates; by the defect of which it was come to pass, that “ the people were not instructed in the sincere and Catholie ‘‘ doctrine and religion ; nor were the sacraments and sacra- “‘ mentals administered to them; not without the anger and — “< indignation of Almighty God, and the great danger and ‘“‘ hazard of many Christians; the burden and care of all “‘ which did especially and properly belong to the ordina- “¢ ries of such dioceses: to which if the distribution of the “‘ patronages of all and singular the benefices were com: “‘ mitted, they would be so much the more obliged to pro- “‘ vide and collate fit and able persons for those places: We “ therefore, as the letters proceed, desiring to be disbur- ‘‘ dened altogether of this care, and in consideration of the “sum of '7000/. of lawful money of England, by the said “most reverend Cardinal offered to us; together with the “ consent of the rest of the prelates of this kingdom, of “their mere and free will unasked, out of the ‘rents, reve- “* nues, and profits of the said benefices, and delivered into *¢ our hands, for the sustentation and better supportation’ of * our great burdens in defence of our kingdoms and sub- UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 123 “jects; have granted to the said Cardinal and his succes- CHAP. “sors, the archbishops, all the patronages, advowsons, do-__*!- * nations, and free dispositions and rights of patronage of Anno 1558. * the churches aforesaid.” The procuring this to the arch- bishopric must be recorded. for one of the good deserts of this Cardinal to his see. This last year of the Cardinal’s life he foully polluted The Car- his’ hands in blood, which he seemed hitherto to be shy of din’ Pures domg; and this as the effect of his late commission against diocese. heretics. For he issued out an instrument, called a signi- ficavit, dated from Lambeth, July the 7th, to the King and Queen, against certain heretics in his diocese. These were, John Cornford of Wrotham, Christopher Brown of Maid- ston, John Hurst of Asheton, Katharine Knight of Thorn- ham, and Alice Suoth, or Snoth, of Biddenden. Of whose heresy his commissioners, Harpsfeld, Collins, and the rest, had informed him. The Cardinal therefore, in the said in- strument, prayed the King and Queen, that they might be cast out of the fold, as diseased sheep, lest they might infect others. Cwm igitur sancta mater Ecclesia non habeat quod ulterius facere, et exequi debeat, in hac parte vestris regiis Sublimitatibus, et brachio vestro seculari, dictos hereticos et relapsos, relinquimus, condigna animadversione plectendos. «¢ When therefore,” as the instrument proceeded, “ holy mo- ‘ther Church hath not any thing further that she ought “ to do in this behalf, we leave the said heretics and re- *¢ Japsed persons to your royal Highness, and your secular “ arm, to receive condign punishment.” And a warrant, I suppose, hereupon, being sent down for their execution, they were all burnt alive at Canterbury, November 10, being but seven days before the Queen’s death and his, and the last that were burnt in that reign. » We have ‘seen what commissions went forth from the Cardinal this year 1558, and what his commissions were for the other two years past, as I carefully took them out of the register. By which we may perceive, that the Cardinal never did, in his own person, ordain, or consecrate, or visit, but did all by others. Whether it were his exalted station, 124 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL CHAP. or his constant employment about the Queen in matters of leks state, or his infirmities, that made him neglect the offices of Anno 1558. his function, I leave to others to determine. 455 _ CHAP. LXIL — ee Proceedings with the heretics. Commissions for inquiry — after such in Essex. A loan. The statute for ae heretics examined. bie bie W E are now in the last year of Queen Mary; and the — oh tea . persecution still held; which though sharper, yet was less courses to. dreaded: insomuch that the Papists, seeing how little all check reli- gion. their endeavours had prevailed, began now to think of some other ways to suppress the religion. There was one Dale, a promoter, who told Mr. Living, a minister, and in bonds — for religion: ‘ You care not for burning; by God’s blood, — ‘< (as he swore,) there must be some other means found for “* you.” Such was the courage of good people in those days. And so far were the persecutors from obtaining their ends, (viz. that by burning some, the terror thereof might reduce — the rest to submit to the old superstitions,) that it hada — quite contrary effect. They were encouraged and made more strong and resolute to persist in their principles, by. the many examples of constancy they had so often before their eyes. Songs made Some of these vented their resentments of the cruelty of against the se Nay this time, by making songs against the government, and against the barbarous usage exercised to the Queen’s poor quiet subjects. There was one Cornet, a minstrel’s boy, suffered for it. As at a wedding near Colchester, being bid to sing some song out of the Scripture, he sung a song called News out of London; which was against the mass and the Queen’s proceedings. For which he was com- plained of, and committed to custody, and brought before the Earl of Oxford, and was whipped for his pains. In the beginning of this year, in the month of April, by | UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 125 virtue of a commission from Boner the bishop, and some CHAP. warrants also from the Council, Dr. Chedsey and Thomas sic Mowrton, the Bishop’s chaplains, and John Boswel, his se- Anne 1558. ‘eretary, went down to Colchester and Harwich, to examine ele the heretics in those parts of Essex, and to condemn them to Colches- to be burnt. For though they had burnt so many, yet” many more remained here. Bonner gave them a letter to the Lord Darcy, to countenance and further them in this business. And the officers and under-sheriff were zealous to serve them. Upon their first coming down, they ex- amined six in one day, and condemned them the nest. And so were making quick work with many more. Some whereof had been not long before spared and sent home by means of Abbot Feckenham, who grew weary, as it seems, ‘of these butcheries. But by the providence of God, or ~ some secret friends at Court, while these bloody men were very earnest at this their cruel business, the Council sent for the chief of them up to Court immediately, viz. Ched- sey, to confer with him upon certain matters. The letter ran thus: “ After our hartie commendations, having certain mat- 456 “ters, wherein we would furder talk with you, we have Chedsey re * thought good to will and require you in the King and aes belo ** Queen's Majesty's names, to make your indelayed repair =] — “unto us. At which your comyng, you shall furder under- Foxii MSS. “ stand the cause of your sending for. Whereof we require “you not to fayle, as you tender their Majesties favour. “ From Grenewych, the 20th of April, 1558. ** Your loving frends, « Nic. Ebor. Cancel. "Thomas Wharton, « T. Cornwalleis, H. Bedyngfeld, “ T. Clynton, Jo. Boxal.” _ This was a mighty surprise to the Bishop’s commis-Leath tobe -sioners; for they were very loath to be taken off. “ Be- xaos * cause,” as they said, “ there were so many obstinate he- “ reties, Anabaptists, and other unruly persons then in 126 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL CHAP. ‘ Essex, as never was heard of.” So Chedsey wrote first to EXIT. the Lord Chancellor, to excuse coming up; “ because of Anno 1558. the great employment he was busie upon; and that he “‘ would repair up as soon as he had done the ‘King an ¢ Queen’s affairs.” And likewise to the — to furt his stay, writing to him in this manner: on} Chedsey’s | ** After my most humble commendations to your honour- . inion the <¢ able good Lordship: This present Thursday, I, with the hereupon. yesidue sitting im commission at Colchester upon the he a ae retics, received letters by a pursevant, directed to me * only, to appear indelayedly before the Council for certain “‘ matters. We be now in the myddest of our examination “and articulation. And if we should give it off im the “‘ midst, we should set the country in such a rore, that my “‘ estimation, and the residue of the commissioners shall | ‘be “¢ for ever lost. And principally the Queen’s Majesty, wi “‘ her honourable Council, shall be less regarded, and your “ honourable good Lordship utterly condenmed, quia ce “ pit edificare Dominatio vestra, &e. Of V9 « Wold to God the honourable Council saw the face of ‘* Essex as we do see. We have such obstinate heretics, “‘ Anabaptists, and other unruly persons here, as never was ‘‘ heard of. And now to be called from our doings, it wyl “‘ be taken that we have no commission, but came of your *¢ Lordship’s commandment, without any other 7 “ from the honourable Council. is ‘I have written to my Lord Chancellor’s dia and “have made my lawful excuse, with promise to make my “repair indelayed, as soon as I have done my service in “the King and Queen’s affairs. I beseech your Honour “ to further this matter to God’s glory, the majesty of the ** Quene, the honour of the Council, the estimation of your “* Lordship’s dignity, our honesty, and the quietness of the ** country, now drawing to some conformity. And thus I “ commit your THanbu to the tuition of Almighty God. “ Written at Colchester, 21 Aprilis, 1558, by your bap “ tual and daily orator, “ Wylliam Chedsey, prices? 5 UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 127 This Dr. Chedsey was a very zealous man for the popish CHAP. religion; and in King Edward’s days maintained a public Bad dispute about the presence in the sacrament, with Dr. P. Anno 1558. Martyr. Under Queen Mary he was preferred to two good ie canonries, viz. first, that of Windsor, afterwards, that of ae at Christ Church, Oxon. I have this note further to make ber ~% of him. At Thame in Oxfordshire, not long before he professors. was put into the commission abovesaid, about 1556, or 1557, as I conjecture, he made an earnest sermon against the gospellers, and therein willed his auditors to make their complaints against such as were suspected to profess ~ God’s word, or to keep any books contrary to the papal religion. “At this sermon was one Robert Runsse, alias * Child, present; who was an horrible Papist, and being * olad that he might have occasion to trouble the pro- — ** fessors, did marv leaky rejoyce that day, and glorying “in the same, was suddenly stricken, bemg im the church eg ag ** at evening prayer; and after that never spake, but died secutor. “miserable. This man’s life was evil, and his religion ®™ — “ such, jomed with presumptuous boldness, that there was ** not such an impudent Papist in the whole country. He “ was a singing man in the choire, and a great persecutor.” ‘This was part of a letter written in Hie! year 1569, from Francis Hall of Thame, and minister there, as I suppose, to Mr. Field, living at London. Who conveyed it to Mr. Fox, as a matter proper for that ecclesiastical historian’s ‘cognizance. But though Chedsey was called away from the exercise of his bloody office, yet the two other that remained behind followed - their work. And concerning what they had al ready done in this commission, they wrote the Bishop this account, April 22. _ “© Yesterday, being Thursday, we finished the examina- What was tion of three most obstinate and comberous heretics: for eed a *€ one of them held us all the forenoon, and the other two commis- “all the afternoon. This morning, being Friday, we in- Ng “tended to finish the examination of the “ether three, and “at afternoon to pronounce sentence of them all, if we 128 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL CHAP. “shall find cause. There is little hope in them. One of UXI. « these to be examined is a woman, and of those that my Anno 1558.“ Lord Abbot did deliver. The officers of this town be ‘ very diligent with us, and the undershereve. To-morrow, “being St. George’s day, we intend to ryde to Harwich. “‘ My Lord Darcy and my Lord of Oxford sit here dayly ‘< for the assessement of the countrey. We delyvered your ** Lordship’s letters to the Lord Darcy on Wensday, and “‘ his Lordship gave unto us good swete words for his as- ‘* sistance. We shewed my Lord of Oxford, that for so “much as we were sure of my Lord Darcy to have his ‘¢ presence, nere unto Colchester, and supposing we should “* not have seen his Lordship, therefore your Lordship dyd “* not wryte to his honourable Lordship. And thus hasting “to mass, and so forth with our business, I wysh to your ‘* Honor omnem felicitatem. i ‘** Your Lordship’s most bowden bedesman “¢ and humble servant, ‘* Thomas Mowrton, pig ‘“‘ Your Lordship’s daily orator and poor officer, «¢ John Boswel.” 458 The assessment of the country, mentioned in this letter, The people in the making of which the Earl of Oxford and the Lord Pe ca = Darcy are said to sit daily at Colchester, was a great loan ene of money the Queen at this time borrowed of her subjects, to carry on a war with the French, which she had impru- dently undertaken for the sake of her husband King Philip. Of some she took ten, of others twenty, forty, or fifty pounds, according as their abilities were judged. Which caused a great grudging among the people. Because but the year before she had borrowed from the City, and of most rich men in all parts of the nation: sending abroad a number of privy seals, by which she required a hundred pounds apiece of all such as were counted able, whether they were gentlemen or others. This was in 1557. Which — also caused grudging, because great payments had been granted before by act of Parliament. This opened people’s UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 129 mouths against the Spaniards; thinking these payments to CHAP. come especially upon their account, and for the charges of sich their wars. Anno 1558. In all these bloody doings beforesaid, it is to be re-The two marked, that they bare out themselves by the pretended en laws of the land. And so did Cope and Parsons, and other burning, I I i examined. Papists, throw in Mr. Fox’s dish, when he charged then” with their cruel putting to death such numbers of poor people, only because they differed from them in some points of religion. They commonly proceeded upon two acts of Parliament; one was from anno quinto Richard. II. which was occasioned by certain preachers, who went about the towns and countries to draw away people to their sermons. Such preachers were to be imprisoned at the certificates of the prelates. But here is no mention made of burning, but _ it was made, viz. anno 6, upon the words of the Commons, eq, only of arrests to be made of them. The other statute was in the next reign, viz. anno 2 Hen. IV. By virtue of which, the secular power had authority to bring such he- retics to the stake, and burn them, whom the bishops deli- vered to them. Now both these, in truth and reality, were of no force at all as laws of the land, as appeared to the in- dustrious Mr. Fox, who searched the rolls. For he found the former act to be revoked the year after The first act repeal- which were these: ‘“‘ Forasmuch as the same statute was aero "} “‘ never assented, ne granted by the Commons: but that edit. p.667. “ which therem was done, was done without their assent, Hae eee ‘and now ought to be undone. For that it was never “ their meaning to be justified, and to bind themselves and * their successors to the prelates, no more than their ances- “tors had done before them.” And yet, notwithstanding this revocation, they inquired upon this statute in Queen Mary’s days. As for the latter act, viz. that of King Henry IV. it The latter was never assented to by the Commons, and so could be no Fara law of the land. For in the rolls the statute is thus en-™0ns’ con- titled, Petitio Clert contra Hereticos. And assented to in Tbid. VOL. III. PART II. K CHAP. this form: Quas quidem petitiones prelatorum et clert su- Anno 1558. ¢¢ aliorum procerum regni sui in presenti Parliamento ex- A, severe proclama- tion agains certain books. 130 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL perius expressatas, Do. noster Rex de consensu magnatum, istentium, concessit ; et in omnibus et singuls juata for- mam et effectum eorundem ordinavit, et statuit de cetero Jfirmiter observari, &c. Where is no mention at all of the Commons. ‘The clergy being aware of this, im a printed statute-book, and in the Latin and English provincial coun- cils of Oxford, corrupted the rolls, and foisted im a clause to make it a law of the land, viz. Ac etiam Communitates dicti reg nt. ' ee CHAP. LXIII. Books prohibited under severe penalties. Goodman’s book. Protestant congregations in London. Goldwel. New Bi- shops S| Horn, a martyr. et A SHORT but terrible proclamation was this June put t forth by the King and Queen: whereby the having of cer- tain books, and not burning them, was attended with this penalty, to be executed presently by martial law; and the persons to be taken and reputed for rebels. Nor is it speci- fied particularly what books these be by name, nor what sort of books, any more than “ books filled with heresy, se- ‘* dition, and treason, and whereby God was dishonoured, “and encouragement given to disobey lawful princes :” under which words, or some of them, any Protestant books might be comprised. The proclamation being short, I will insert it. “By the King and Queen. ea ‘“* Whereas divers. books filled with heresy, sedition, and “‘ treason, have of late, and be daily brought into the realm ** out of foreign countries and places beyond the seas, and “some also covertly printed within this realm, and cast ‘‘ abroad in sundry parts thereof; whereby not only God is ‘* dishonoured, but also encouragement is given to disobey SRS eG oe UNDER QUEEN MARY IT. 131 * lawful princes and governors; the King and Queen’s Ma- CHAP. “ jesty, for redress hereof, do by this their present procla- akc “mation declare and publish to all their subjects, that Anno 1558. « whosoever shall, after the proclaiming hereof, be found to “ have any of the said wicked and seditious books, or find- “ing them, doth not forthwith burn the same, without a shewing or reading the same to any other person, shall, in “ that case, be reputed and taken for a rebel, and shall, “ without delay, be executed for that offence, according to “the order of martial law. Given at our manor of St. * James, the 6th day of June.” Of which proclamation Alexander Noel, a learned and a Noel’s re- good man, living in these. times abroad, afterward dean of Ba Pees St. Paul’s, made this remark: “This is the proclamation pro- se ae “cured by Papists against our books, the bringers in, sell-48.b. “ ers, buyers, readers, or keepers of them: assigning the *¢ penalty of cruel and sudden death by law martial, without “‘ examination, question, verdict, and judgment: not only 460 ** unusual in this realm, but more hasty and cruel than is ‘* used for any murderers, rebels, or traitors.” There was one book indeed, that came out this year, Goodman’s which this proclamation might have a particular eye to, viz. pave: Christopher Goodman’s book. It was entitled, How supe- yior Powers ought to be obeyed of their Subjects, and wherein they may lawfully, by God's law, be disobeyed and resisted: wherein is declared the cause of all this pre- sent misery in England, and the only way to remedy the same. Printed at Geneva, by John Crispin, mptviit. The preface is writ by Will. Whittingham, then also at Geneva. TVhough a little book in decimo sezto, it is full of bitterness, and encourageth to take up arms against Queen Mary, and to dethrone her ; and that upon this reason, among others, because it is not lawful for women to reign. As it had Whittingham’s preface at the beginning of it, so had it. William Kethe, another divine at Geneva, his approbation im verse at the end; which verses will shew the intent of the book : K2 132 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL CHAP. Whom fury long fostered by suff’rance and awe, — LXIll. Have right rule subverted, and made will theirlaw, = Anno 1558. Whose pride how to temper, this truth will thee tell; Kethe’s — So as thou resist may’st, and yet not rebel. verses on it. Rebellion is ill, to resist is not so, When right true resisting is done to that foe, Who seeks, but by ruin, against right to reign, Not passing what perish, so she spoil the gain. A public weal wretched, and too far disgraced, “jy 2 Queen ‘Where the right head is off-cut, and a wrong instead aaa Hautes A brute beast untamed, a misbegotten, More meet to be ruled, than rule over men. A marvellous madness, if we will behold, What sighs shall assure men, to see themselves sold. And yet when from slavery their friends would them free, Do stick to their foes; so still slaves to be. Such treating of the Queen as this was, did, no question, irritate her much, and provoke her to issue out such angry declarations of her mind, and resolutions of taking vengeance of all such like book-writers or book-readers. Bentham, But to proceed with our history. Many congregations of Beers gospellers continued in London throughout this reign, from becomes minister to the beginning to the end of it, in spite of the hardships eae thereof, and notwithstanding the taking off so many of their London. members. There was one chief congregation above the rest, the pastor whereof was as superintendant. ‘These pastors were, Mr. Scamler, afterwards bishop; Mr. Fowle; Rough, a Scot, afterwards burnt; Aug. Bernher, Latymer’s fai servant. The last year of the Queen, succeeded in this of- fice Thomas Bentham, lately an exile in Germany, (after- wards bishop of Litchfield,) who, as it seems, was se 461 thence, or went voluntarily, chiefly by the persuasion of Mr. Lever, and became preacher to this congregation, adminis- tered the sacraments, and performed the whole office of a minister ; and, besides, governed the church, in appointin, and ordering the matters thereof, according as things oc- UNDER QUEEN MARY TI. 133° curred. To him they betook themselves for resolution in’ CHAP. cases of conscience; whereof there were three happened this —— year: one was about a young woman married in her non- Anno 1558. age to a certain person, with whom she was altogether un- willing to live, but was forced to it: the second was about going to the papistical courts, and following their suits and causes there: the third was about paying tithes and duties to the popish priests. Which cases, though Bentham him- self did give his resolution to, yet he thought good, for the better satisfaction of his people, to send beyond seas for the _ judgment of the eminentest learned exiles there, and for Peter Martyr’s opinion also. For which purpose he wrote this letter to Mr. Lever, (a person of great fame among the exiles for his learning and piety,) then pastor of the English congregation at Arow in Switzerland. “The grace and favour of Almighty God be with you Foxi Mss. “ and your godly congregation, Amen. ** My duty binding me to remember my dear friends, Bentham to “‘ and our great dangers moving me to desire their help, in- ee tke * force me at this present, both to write unto you, and de- present per- “‘ sire your most godly and effectuous prayers, dere brother ane ** and lovyng freynde, Mr. Levir. For now I stand in the “ gapp, whereas you have so earnestly talked with me. “« Now therefore help me with your prayers, and I shall “ think, that you stand present at my back, or on my right “hand. Whiles I was in Germany, at liberty of body, “havyng sufficient for it for the time, I was yet many “ tymes in great greyf of mynd, and terrible torments of “hell; and now here beying every moment of an hour in “ danger of takyng, and fear of bodily death, I am in mynd, “the Lord be praysed, most quiet and joyful, seyng the * fervent zeal of so many, and such increase of our congre- “ gation in the myddest of thys cruel and violent persecution. « What shold I say, but.4 Domino factum est. There were vit ‘men burned in Smithfield, the 28th day of July, altoge- “ther; a fearful and cruel proclamation beyng made, that “ under payne of present death, no man shold either ap- kK 3 134 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL CHAP. “ proche ny unto theym, touche theym, nather speak unto, LXIIT. <« nor comforthe theym: yet were they so mightily spoken” Anno 1558.* unto, so comfortably taken by the hands, and so godly “‘ comforted, notwithstandyng that fearful proclamation, and “‘ the present threatnyngs of the sheriff and sergyants, that “‘the adversaryes themselves were astoyned. And synce *¢ that tyme, the Byshop of London, either for fear or craft, ‘‘ carryed seven more, or six at the least, forthe of his cole ‘house to Fulham, the 12th day of this moneth, and cons «‘ demning theym there the 13th day at one of the clock at “¢ afternone, caused them to be carryed the same tyme to “‘ Braneford besyde Syon; where they were burned in post-— ‘haste the same night. This fact purchaseth hym more ‘* hatred than any that he hath done, of the common mulz * titude. 462 “This I signify, that you, knowyng owr great daungerdll ‘* may the rather move your godly company to pray more 6 earnestly for us. ** It is constantly wrytten by letters to London, that | *‘ two townes a little from Nottyngham, about the 4th “or 5th day of this month, were wonderfully beten and ‘ shaken with thounder, and such storms, many were slayn, “and mo were hurt, with great wonders: which I take ** to be a token of God’s great displeasure for synne, who ** will make heaven and earth wytness agaynst wicked-— * ness. And yet men, for the most part, were never more ** careless, nor malyciously merry, than they are now. God ** amend theym. + **T would gladly have your counsel, and Mr. Martyr's, ** in these three questions, if you have leasure at any tyme “to walk to Zuriche. First, Whether a yong woman mar- ** ryed at non-age against her will, and so kept by force, be “ a lawful wife, or not, unto hym with whom she ys com-— ‘* pelled to remayne against her wyll. Secondly, Whether “‘ the professors of the gospel may prosecute theyr right * and cause in any papistical court, or answer, beyng called — “* thereunto; or take administration of goods in such court. ** Thirdly, Whether the professors of the gospel, not com. UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 135 ** municating with Papists, may yet as well pay their tithes CHAP. **and such dutyes to the Papists, as tribute, custome, and pa. * subsidy to evil rulers and wicked magistrates. I trust, Anno 1558. * that I have answered some of my frynds in these questions * according to the truth; yet wold I have your judgment, “ both for greater confirmation and comforth unto theym;, * and for my further instruction also. If you can shortly _ send me word of these, you shall greatly comforth me, “and help to confirme my fryends in the ryght ways. I “< pray you commend me to all your company by name * most hertily in our Lord Jesus Christ, who bless and keep “you, to the comforth of his congregation. Written at * London, the 17th of July. “< By yours, to his power, * Salute all my friends at CP i niasuReaiomnl” ** Zurich by name, I pray. “To las dear friend and godly brother, Mr. Levir, “ these be dd. at Arowe.” At the burning of those seven in Smithfield, mentioned Bentham in this letter, was Bentham himself present; and could well saneatie testify what he wrote, that little regard was had to the se- of some in vere proclamation, that none should speak to them, or com-S™'**#e!4- fort them, or pray for them. For he himself, as soon as he saw fire put to them, cried aloud to the people, ‘‘ We know “they are the people of God; and therefore we cannot * choose but wish well to them, and say, God strengthen “them :” and added, “God Almighty, for Christ’s sake, “strengthen them.” And he was presently answered by multitudes, ““ Amen, Amen,” to the amazement of the of- ficers. ‘ In October, Sir Edward Carne, knt. and doctor of laws; Goldwel, that had been long ambassador at Rome with the Pope, was St ae now, upon his desire, called home; and the Queen was upon to be des- despatching Thomas Goldwel, the bishop of St. Asaph, in Very bie his room; a person, as she wrote to the Pope in her letters 463 credential, well approved by him. For he had lived long abroad for the sake of the Roman Catholic religion, and K 4 CHAP. LXIII. Anno 1558, A promo- tion of bi- shops. Mallet. Wood. Edward Horne, martyr. ferred the rather to this place, because she heard he had 136 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL had conversed much with Cardinal Pole there, and was em- ployed by him in a message into England to the Queen. But he went not to Rome in this intended embassy, the Queen dying before he could be despatched. Yet the next year he fled away beyond sea, and left his bishopric. And was afterwards famous for nothing I know of, but for ob- taining of the Pope, with much ado, an enlargement of the patent for pilgrimage, and offering to St. Winefrid’s well in Flintshire. In the month of October, divers sees being vacant, the Queen made a promotion of bishops: whereof this Goldwel, above mentioned, was to be translated to Oxon: her chap- lain, Francis Mallet, D. D. upon the death of John late Bishop of Salisbury, to be made bishop of that see: and Thomas Wood, B.D. she appointed for St. Asaph. And there were accordingly three letters prepared from King Philip and Queen Mary te Pope Paul IV. to admit these three; which letters were all dated in the month of October. In the letter for Mallet, she signified to the Pope, that she had first offered this bishopric to William Peto, of the Franciscan order: whom, she said, she would have pre- been thereunto nominated by the apostolic see; but that when she sent for him, he excused his acceptance of this dignity by reason of his age, and other causes alleged. In her letter for Wood, she told the Pope, that she chose him to this honour, for his constancy in the Catholic religion m_ the most difficult times, not suffering himself to be allured by rewards, nor terrified by punishments. But these let- ters, I guess, were never sent away, at least not delivered; the Queen’s illness, and her death the next month, pre- venting. About eight weeks before the end of this reign, suffered, for the profession of the truth, one Edward Horne, of New- ent, in the diocese of Gloucester, or Worcester. He was burnt in a place called the Court Orchyard, near the church- ¢ yard; and his wife was condemned with him, but she re- canted, and. refused to suffer with him. He sung at his an Cee oe are UNDER QUEEN MARY TI. 137 - burning the 146th Psalm, until his lips were burnt away; CHAP. and then they saw his tongue move, until he fell down in LXIII. the fire. This I relate the rather, because it was omitted by Anno 1558. Fox, in his Martyrology, as probably many others that suf- fered in those cruel times might be, for want of information. He makes mention indeed of one John Horne, and a wo- man, that suffered martyrdom for the testimony of their faith, at Wotton-under-Edge, in Gloucestershire. One John Deighton, a worthy minister, as it seems, somewhere in those parts, above seventy years after, had been so curious to inquire after the truth of this, and other relations of Mr. - Fox, and could not be satisfied that any such persons had suffered there: but in such a space of time the memory of it might be worn out. But he concluded hence, that it was a mistake through the default of others, that made the cer- . tificate for Mr. Fox out of the registers of Gloucester or Worcester. Whereupon this gentleman, a new edition of Fox being then in hand, sent up this information: and out of that reverence that he bore to the memory of Mr. 464 Fox, whose person and place of dwelling he knew, and the honour and love he bare to his works, he wished that this small error, which was none of his, were amended. But whether that were a mistake or not, it is certain that one Edward Horne suffered at Newent; where this Deighton had been, and spake with one or two of the same parish, that did see him there burnt, and did testify that they knew the two persons that made the fire to burn him: they were two glovers, or fellmongers, whose names he had in his note- book. And his son was then alive in the same parish, called Christopher Horn, an honest poor man, being about se- venty-five or seventy-six years of age, and born in Queen Mary’s time, about a quarter of a year before his father suf- fered. His mother, that promised to suffer with her hus- band, but recanted after she was condemned, was afterwards married to one that lived at Teynton, within a mile or two of Newent. , Anno 1558 Treaty a- bout Calais. Cott. Vol. Jul. F. 6. The Papists contrive to put by Lady Elizabeth. then grievously infected, imsomuch that there was little A605 As seemed to appear by this passage. When Queen Mary Towarps the end of the Queen’s reign, there was a 138 MEMORIA LS ECCLESIASTICAL CHAP. LXIV. ‘sect Treaty about Calais. The Queen’s sickness and death, wi th Cardinal Pole’s. Her character. Her funerals. Re. marks of her reign. Meetings of Protestants in this reign ; and their persecutions. a meeting near Dorleas, between the commissioners of France, of Spain, and of England: and some overture of peace was made, but broke off upon the article of the restitution of — Calais. And (to shew what further became of the business — of Calais) after Queen Mary’s death, the King of Spain re- newed the like treaty, wherein Queen Elizabeth concurred. The commissioners for the said princes met at the castle o1 Cambray. In the proceeding of this treaty, at the first, the commissioners of Spain for form, and in shew only, pre- tended to stand firm upon the demand of Calais; but it was discovered, that the King’s meaning was, after some ce- remonious and perfunctory insisting thereupon, to make a — separate peace with the French, excluding the Queen, which he did. And so left her to make her peace, after her realm had made his wars: as we are told in an answer to a_ libel against Queen Elizabeth, touching her proceedings with Spain. So little beholden was this kingdom to — match with Spain. As the Queen declined in her health, and grew worse adil worse, by a feverish distemper wherewith the kingdom was hope of her life, the Papists beat their heads to put by the succession of the Queen’s sister, the Lady Elizabeth. And . they chiefly thought of Cardinal Pole, and fancied much his fitness to be promoted to the imperial crown of this — realm, being of the blood royal: and besides him, several — others they had in their minds, probably of royal blood — too, that might serve their ends, and keep up their religion. — was sick, one Date, a promoter, used these words to the wife UNDER QUEEN MARY. 139 of one Living, a prisoner before mentioned; “ You hope, CHAP. “and you hope; but your hope shall be aslope: for though UX!V- “ the Queen fail, she that you hope for shall never come at Anno 1558. “it: for there is my Lord Cardinal’s Grace, and setae ce iakas «‘ more between her and it.” In her sickness she canmied herself very sessile) and TheQueen’s taking this fatherly chastisement patiently, she surrendered Ped herself to God, and prepared herself for death after the ness. manner of the popish superstition, wherein she had been bred; for she devoutly called for and partook of the sacra- ments of the Church. After she had received her supposed saviour, the wafer, the extreme unction was administered to her; and she repeated the Psalms of the Office without book, as the priest read them. When the strength of her body was quite wasted, and the use of her tongue failed her, yet in mass-time, when the sacrament was to be elevated, she lifted up her eyes towards it: and at the pronouncing of the benediction, she bowed her head, and soon after yielded up her spirit. The sickly Queen held out to the month of November, The Queen when, on the 17th day thereof, she ended her life, to the dies, great joy of the poor professors of the purer religion; who had been sufficiently harassed by some of her zealots, that shed abundance of innocent blood, and set a stain upon the Marian days which will never be wiped off. If we would therefore have some fair character and praise The charac- of Queen Mary, we must not expect it from Protestants, to vere whom she was very severe; but the Papists are not sparing Queen here. He that made her funeral sermon, on the 13th of apt December, (when her funeral obsequies were celebrated in Westminster with great solemnity,) saith, “that the world ** was not worthy of her, and that she was too good to tarry * any longer here. A virtuous and a gracious lady, an in- “ nocent and unspotted Queen. And he did verily think, ** without prejudice to God’s judgment, that then she was * in heaven, and there offered up a sacrifice for them. That ** she feared God as much as the poorest creature, That 140 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL CHAP. “ she married herself unto her realm; and, in token of faith LXIV. <« and fidelity, put a diamond ring upon her finger, w hic h Anno 1558. was never put off after, during her life. That she wa: “¢ never unmindful of her care for the nation: that she used “singular mercy towards offenders, and much pity and “compassion towards the poor and oppressed: clemency “among her nobles. That she restored more noble houses ** decayed, than ever did any single prince of the real ‘‘ [namely, of such as had been arraigned or executed, “ the quarrel of the Pope and the supremacy, in the reig ‘“‘ of King Henry VIII.] That she found the realm | Dols *‘ soned with heresy, and she purged it; restored to t ‘* churches the ancient ornaments that had been taken aw: a ‘“* and spoiled. And that she, who was a member of Christ’ “* Catholic Church, refused to write herself head thereof: “‘ and was herself able, by learning, to render a cause wh “no prince having for 1500 years usurped that title, [as “« had King Henry her father.] That she argued it from ‘‘ Scripture thus, that a woman is forbid to speak in th ** Church, but the head of the Church must preach in the 466 “ Church; and he must offer sacrifice for the sins of the “¢ dead: but it was not read, she said, either in the Old or ‘© New Testament, that ever woman did sacrifice. Th - “ there was never prince on earth that had more either o f ‘< learning or virtue. She was praised, lastly, for her w ‘ taking her sickness, and disposing herself against death; “« committing herself to God, and the realm to his provi ** dence, [not to her sister.”] All this, and the like, may be read in the sermon preached at her funeral; which I k Number _ transcribed from a manuscript into the Catalogue. ee i The preacher was White, bishop of Winchester: erof her fu-Many passages in whose sermon (wherein, as he did over es aes extol the deceased Queen, he too much depreciated her pre fined. sent Majesty) such offence was taken, that he was com- manded to keep his house. And there he was confined til January 19: when being called before the Lords of the Council, after a good admonition given him, (I use the UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 141 words of the mmutes of the Council-Book,) he was set at li- CHAP. berty, and discharged of the said commandment of keeping re his house. Anno 1558, She was buried with a pomp suitable to her princely qua- Her burial. lity, by special order of the Queen her sister, and her Coun- cil, to the Marquis of Winchester, lord treasurer: to whom, within a day or two after her death, were sent from Hat- field, (where the Queen as yet was,) the names of such per- sons as should be mourners at the interment; and orders withal were given him to take care of the funerals. In an- swer to which, he wrote to the Council what his judgment was of these mourners, and feared that some of them would hot care to be present; and moreover requested a warrant of 3000/7. for defraying the charges. 'To which the Lords, November 21, gave this return: That if he should need - commandment from the Queen to such of them as should refuse, it should be procured. And for the 3000/. the Lords would consider that matter at their coming to London: which was not above two or three days after. When the day was come, after this manner were her Themanner funerals performed. Her corpse was brought from St. ay os James's, where she died, in a chariot, with a picture or image resembling her person, adorned with crimson velvet, her crown on her head, and her sceptre in her hand, and many good rings on her fingers. And so up the high way went the foremost standard, with the falcon and the hart. Then came a great company of mourners. And after, an- other goodly standard of the lion and the falcon, followed by King Philip her husband’s servants, two and two together, in black gowns; heralds riding to and fro, to see all go in or- der. After,came the third standard, with the white greyhound and the falcon. Then came gentlemen in gowns, mourners. Then came riding esquires, bearing banners of arms. Next came the Lord Marquis of Winchester, on horseback, bearing the banner of the arms of England embroidered with gold. Then Mr. Chester, the herald, bearmg the helm and the crest and mantles. Then Mr. Norroy, bearing the target, with the garter and the crown. Then Mr. Clarencieux, < 142 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL -: CHAP. bearing the sword. And after, Mr. Garter, bearing h LXIV- coat armour: all on horseback. Banners were borne about t » Anno 1558. her by lords and knights; with four heralds on horseba bearing four white banners of saints wrought with fine sold, . viz. Mr. Somerset, Mr. Lancaster, Mr. Windsor, and Mr. 467 York. Then came the corpse with her picture lying over her. , covered with cloth of gold, the cross silver. Then followed Mr. with the chief mourners. And then ladies riding all in black trailed to the ground. In the chariot wherein the Queen lay, rode the pages of honour with banners in their hands. Afore the corpse, her chapel, and after, all the monks, and after them the bishops in order. And all in this equipage passed by Charing-cross to Westminster-abbey 5 where, at the great door of the church, every body alighted off their horses. Then were gentlemen ready to take the Queen out of her chariot: and so earls and lords went be- fore her towards the hearse, with her picture borne between men of worship. At the church door, met her four bishops and the abbot, mitred in copes, censing the body; and so she lay all night under the hearse with watch. Item, There were an hundred poor men in good black gowns, bearing long torches with hoods on their heads, and arms on them. And about her the guard bearing staff-torches in black coats. And all the way chandlers having torches to supply y them that had their torches burnt out. On the next day, viz. December 14, was the Queaail mass; and all the lords and ladies, knights and gentlemen, did offer. And there was a man of arms and horse offered, and her coat armour, helmet, sword, and target, and banner of arms, and three standards. All the heralds standing about her. The Bishop of Winchester made her funeral sermon. ‘There was offered also cloth of gold and velvet, whole pieces, and other things. After the mass and all was done, her Grace was carried up to the chapel that King — Henry VII. builded, with bishops mitred. And all the offi-_ cers went to the grave. And after, they brake their staves, and cast them into the grave on her. In the mean time the people plucked down the cloth, every man a piece that UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 143 - could catch it, round about the church, and the arms too. CHAP. The Queen being buried, the Archbishop of York came and E*!V- declared a collation, and as soon as he had made an end, all Anno 1558. the trumpets blew a blast. And then the chief mourners, the lords and knights, the bishops and the abbot went into the abbey to dinner, and all the officers of the Queen’s Court. _ The news of the Queen’s death was brought to King Phi- News of her _ lip her husband, by the Lord Cobham, sent to him in em- oe bassy, November 23, by Queen Elizabeth, now newly come Philip. tothe crown. Which ambassador had instructions also to desire of the said King the renewing of such treaties and leagues, as had passed before between the two crowns of Spain and England. The same commission Queen Elizabeth repeated by other succeeding ambassadors, viz. Sir Tho. Chaloner and Sir Thomas Chamberlain, successively am- __ bassadors resident in the Low Countries. And though all _ these had divers times made overtures thereof both unto the King and certain principal persons about him, he still de- _ ¢lined it by this specious pretence, that former treaties did stand in as good force to all intents, as new ratifications could make them. A strange answer at that time, but con- _ formable to his Saeeedaney afterwards. Cardinal Pole died the same day that Queen Mary did; 468 and not many hours after her. His last will may be seen Cardinal in Holinshed’s History. Therein he desired his successor apa would not sue his executors for dilapidations, seeing he had bestowed more than a thousand pounds within his few years in repairing and making such houses as belonged to the see, since he came to it. The overseers of his will were Nicolas Archbishop of York, lord chancellor; Thomas Bishop of Ely ; Ed. Lord Hastings, lord chamberlain; Sir John Boxal, the Queen’s secretary; Sir Edward Cordal, _ master of the rolls; Henry Cole, vicar general of the spi- _ Titualties. _ There seemed to have crept about a secret report among Whether Papists, abroad soon after, that both Queen Mary and Car- =e = dinal Pole came to their ends by poison. And Qsorius, a nal were Portugal bishop, in a book of his writ against our country, rns 144 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL CHAP. (by way of address to Queen Elizabeth,) confidently avers LXIV- that Queen Mary was destroyed by poison, and putteth it Anno 1558. to Dr. Haddon, (who had answered his scurrilous letter te Queen Elizabeth,) whether he understood any thing of | tha conspiracy, wherein wicked men had practised: the dest uc ’ Answer _ tion of Queen Mary and Cardinal Pole. “ But,” said Hac eh eet don, a knowing man, “ that this was so far from tr ith, Osor. f.28. “ that none ever believed or so much as reported this but ‘“‘ himself: and that all the English nation, and all other “ strangers that were then in England, would manifestly re “< prove and condemn this his malicious and shameless 1 impu- They died ¢ dency. And that in truth they both died of an infectiou ene ae ~ fever that the nation then laboured under, and seized upo a “ many persons of quality and honour. For there ranged “at that time a certain outrageous burning fever, w ick “‘ infected all the estates in the realm, and among the rest, “< shortened the lives of the richest and most honourable pet “‘ sonages. At what time, Queen Mary, in many thin «¢ most commendable, after a few months, died of the sai «‘ disease: in like manner, Cardinal Pole, an excellent «< Jearned man, being sick of a quartan, departed this wo: ld ‘“‘ the same time. He added, that as to this report, or ra- ‘ther invention of Osorius, (who appealed to Haddon, ‘‘ whether himself understood nothing of a conspiracy te “ take away the Queen’s life,) he protested that there was “ never any such matter spoken, written, feigned, or sur- ‘* mised, unless by some such as himself, which having else “‘ nothing to snarl at, did bark and howl at the clouds, << moon, and stars, and that they were flying vapours, ‘and drowsy dreams, imagined by Osorius, whereof nel- ‘‘ ther he [Haddon] or any man else ever heard, or could «¢ hear one word.” She was The Queen was learned, and well disposed to religion, ae ee had she not been so misguided by her pontifician clergy. ligion. She seemed to be devout, and addicted to prayer. I haye seen a prayer used by her, when she was Lady Mai against the assaults of vice. At the end of which prayer she wrote these words, ‘* Good Francis,” [meaning, I sup- : “may have grace to obtain the petitions contained in this UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 145 pose, her chaplain, Dr. Francis Mallet,] “pray that I name “ prayer before written : your assured loving mistress during Anno 1558. “ my life, Marie.” There is also a meditation touching ad- versity, made by her in the year 1549: which, I believe, was occasioned by her sickness that year. At the end of which she hath these words, written to one whom she styled 469 cousin, and to whom she seemed to send it, “Good cousin “ Capel, I pray you, as often as you be disposed to read this “ former writing, to remember me, and to pray for me, your loving friend, Marie.” In the same book is another prayer proper to be read at the hour of death; which also might be- long to the said Queen’s devotions. These three prayers _ being very devout, and for the sake of the royal person that used them, I have put into the Catalogue. ore She left the nation in a poor mean condition, sunk in their LXXXII. spirits with persecution, and the sense of their shame in the ata loss of Calais; London, her royal chamber, impoverished, impoverish- poorer by much than it was at her accession to the crown. ¢U20"" This is set out notably by the learned Sir Thomas Smith, Mary; in an oration by him penned upon this argument: ‘“ Whe- *‘ ther it be best for the Queen [Elizabeth] to marry a no- bleman within her own kingdom, or some foreign prince :” wherein he hath these words; ‘‘ What decay came that time “ (viz. of Queen Mary’s reign) to the substance of the realm, and riches both public and private, it would be no _ less pity than needless to tell you. For first, what debts _ * the realm was left in to be paid beyond seas, you heard it *¢ declared by Mr. Secretary in the first Parliament of the * Queen’s Majesty, [viz. Queen Elizabeth,] and how much ‘< it did exceed the debts of King Edward VI. What was § owing also to her subjects sishin. the realm. It was mar- vellous to hear how the private substance was diminished : “ part might be seen by the subsidy books. In the last Par- “liament of King Philip and Queen Mary, you heard a “ burgess of London make declaration and prove, that the “< city of London alone was worse in substance in those five VOL. III, PART Il. E CHAP. LXIV. Anno 1558. And the people dis- pirited. The cause of the evils in this reign. 470 146 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL “ years [of Queen Mary] by 300,0001. than it was at the “‘ death of the late King Edward.” . a The nation was quite dispirited, partly be the man- ner of government, partly with a raging sickness that | reigned towards the latter end of this Queen, and partly with the bloody doings and executions of poor people. To , this purpose the same writer : “ I was, I assure you, ashamed — ‘< both of my country and countrymen. They went to mus- “‘ ter with kerchiefs on their heads [by reason of ther sick-— “< ness] to the wars, [in France, | hanging down their looks; © “‘ they came from thence as men dismayed and forlorn. “‘ They went about their matters as men amazed, that knew “‘ not where to begin or end. And what marvel was it, ‘‘ when here was nothing but fuming, heading, hanging, “ quartering, and burning, taxing, levying, and pulling ** down of ar at home, and beggaring and losing of ‘¢ strong holds abroad. A few private men in white rochets ‘‘ ruled all: who, with setting up of six foot roods, and re- “< building of rood-lofts, thought to make all cocksure.” And the reasons of all the evils of this Queen’s reign were, by the wisest men then, attributed chiefly to two things; viz. her marriage, and her great and manifold exe- cutions of her subjects. So doth the afore alleged Sir Thomas Smith bring in one Agamus, making an oration for the single life of princes ; who hath these words: ‘* We de “* not read of many, who being sole inheritors and princesses “ of any country, which after took unto them husbands, who “had success after. Even in our days, Queen Mary took “‘ King Philip to her husband, a noble prince, was discreet ‘‘ and fortunate; and yet many think that she lost there by “< the hearts of the most number of her subjects. And it is “‘too manifest, that immediately upon it, in a very short “¢ space, an incredible number of her subjects were, by or- ‘der of such laws and justice as was used in those days, “‘ most cruelly put to death. And God for his part, whe- “¢ ther offended that she living solely, and as me bethought “a virgin, did suddenly choose to marry; or rather that she, UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 147 “ fading the light of the gospel abroad in her realm, did CHAP. “ what she could to extinguish and put it out; did so pu- reser: “nish the realm with quartan agues, and other such long 4 Anno 1558. “* and new sicknesses, that in the two last years of her reign “so many of her subjects were made away, what with the ** executions of the sword and fire, and what by sickness, * that the third part of the men in England was consumed.” And it was little to the credit of this independent king- The nation dom, but not a little to the prejudice of it, that all Queen Aablg Mary’s counsels were seen unto and influenced by Spaniards niards. that belonged to King Philip ; and nothing done almost but by their direction. And a prince abroad, and that had dis- tinct interests of his own, overruled all the counsels at home: which occasioned Queen Elizabeth, upon her first Cott. Libr. access to the crown, to make this order, (as I find in a diary paas ee of Sir. W. Cecil,) “‘ That where in the time of the late ** Queen, the King of Spain then being husband to the said © Queen, nothing was done on the part of England, but “ with the privity and directions of the said King’s minis- “ ters: now the Queen’s Majesty being and professing her- ** self a free Princess, to direct all her actions by her own ‘* ministers, and with the advice of her Council of England *‘ only; meaneth in this matter to proceed and direct, with- “out a participation toward the Spaniard of any thing, “ otherwise than shall be for the nature of her matters ex- ‘¢ pedient.” But notwithstanding those merciless executions for reli- Gospellers gion, it is not to be passed over without remark, that there tt gether in was a congregation of godly men at London, in the very London all mouth of danger, who met together for religious worship all Mary's the Queen’s reign, from the beginning to the very end of it. "ign. Their ministers were these among others: Edmund Scamler, Their mi- afterward bishop of Peterborough; Tho. Foule; Augustin pester Bernher, sometime Latimer’s servant ; Tho. Bentham, after- ward bishop of Coventry and Litchfield; Tho. Rose, who endured much in those times, but escaped ; John Rough, a Scotchman, that was taken and burnt. A deacon of this congregation latewardly, who had a list of their names, was LQ _ CHAP. LXIV. Anno 1558. 471 of two were Coles and Ledley, who were about the Account of their meet- ings. - spy their doings; but while~he was among them, he eri 148 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL Cutbert Simpson, who was also taken and burnt; and 1 endured. great tortures, because he would not produce hi list, nor discover the names of the brethren. Upon any cases of difficulty or emergences, this esse bo sent some of their members beyond sea, to some of the learned exiles there, for their resolution, counsel, and salary and so they returned again to the flock. And some they hac whom they sent to the prisons, to visit, counsel, comfort, and relieve those that lay there for religion. Of these, the names a yg ~~ 1557 detected, by one Ty, a priest, to bishop a were a great many more by false brethren. Their meetings were at several places, as it was ¢ pointed by themselves; for they often changed their pla for more privacy and security. Sometimes it was at Bla Friars, at Sir Tho. Cardine’s house, who was of the pa chamber to King Henry VIII. Again, sometimes the meet- img was biotsiE lacie about Aldgate; sometimes in a elo th- worker's loft, near the great conduit in Cheapside. Once or twice in a ship at Billingsgate, belonging to a good man of Lee in Essex. Other times at a ship called Jesus Ship, | between Ratcliff and Rotherith; there twice or thrice, t came to be known. Other timesin a cooper’s house in Pud lane. Sometimes in Thames-street; sometimes in Bow-chw ch: yard; and sometimes in Islington, or in the fields thet abouts. These meetings were often in the night times. There would be in sdaesiy assemblies forty, and sometimes hundred, or more, met together ; and toward the latter end of the Queen the number increased, though the malice ¢ their enemies decreased not. At these meetings they had collections for Christ’s prisoners, and would gather some- times ten pounds at a night-meeting. But they could n be so private, but that now and then they were discovered and taken. To some of these secret assemblies resorted sue as were spies, who were sent to serve as informers and -wit nesses. Such an one once came to take their names am them pardon, and was converted to become one of them. UNDER QUEEN MARY T. 149 And as in the south parts, so likewise in the north, there CHAP. were divers that professed the gospel, and had their preach- HEN. ers and pastors. As George Marsh, who suffered burning Anno 1558. at Chester. In Yorkshire was Mr. Best, who was after bi- hs ena shop of Carlisle; Mr. Brodbank, Mr. Reneses, Mr. Russel. north parts. ‘And these privately went from place to place in Lancashire, and in those northern parts bordering, and preached the gospel to select companies, assembled by assignation, and ‘Sometimes gave the communion. One Jeffry Hurst, of Shakerly in Lancashire, but fled from thence, being known to be a professor of the gospel, and being sought for; and dwelt privately in Yorkshire and thereabouts: such was his love to his friends and country, that he would sometimes bring some of these ministers to Shakerly. In the bishop- _ ric of Durham was Bernard Gilpin, afterwards commonly Bernard called Father Gilpin, placed at the rectory of Essington, by Suge. Bishop Tunstal, his great uncle. This man, though he See his life made a shift to comply with the Church at that time, yet Med ze he preached the word of God honestly and sincerely, and Carleton. sharply taxed the vices that then reigned in it, and pro- pounded the doctrine of salvation plainly and soundly; and the clergy’s faults he touched to the quick. He believed not transubstantiation, and justification he explained after the manner of the reformers. So that had he not had the ‘Bishop of Durham to his friend and relation, he might have undergone great danger. For some accused him to the Bi- _ shop as a man that deserved burning. But hereby the seeds of true religion were sown in those parts. And which tended more to the spreading of religion through those northern quarters, he was after removed to Hough- ton, a parish containing fourteen villages; where he pet-472 ‘severed constantly in the duty of his ministry. And such was his pity of many parishes nm Northumberland, through ‘impropriations destitute of ministers, in the parts called Riddesdale and Tyndale, (among the inhabitants of which ‘the word of God was never heard to be preached; and the ‘most they had was an ignorant priest hired by the impre- priator to read the mass,) that hither, out of zeal to God’s LS CHAP. LXIV. Anno 1558, The Pro- testants speak plain- ly of this Queen. Hales ora- tion. Ubi supra. 150 MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL glory, and compassion to the souls of the people, he resorted — once a year to preach, teach, and instruct them; and so” continued to do in the reign of Queen Elizabeth. oT That five years reign consisted of abundance of violences, oppressions, injustices, and slaughters: insomuch that they who felt it, and outlived it, made hideous descriptions of it. Her they called Jezebel, Athaliah, and wnnatural wo-— man. ** No, no woman,” saith one of them, “* but a monster, © “ and the Devil of hell, covered over with the shape of a_ ‘‘ woman.” The injustices and cruelties exercised by her au-— thority, wrung from them expressions too unseemly to be given to a crowned head. They were the more offended with her, because it was, in a great measure, by the means of their party that she arrived to the crown. For they were the great instruments of setting her in her throne, and ex-— pected to have some better usage for their pains. And so” all their love to her turned into hatred. And black are the representations that some of these men made of her govern- ment. As, “ that they could not be suffered to enjoy ther “< right inheritances, but whatsoever they had was, either by “* open force or crafty dealing, pulled from them. They were ‘“‘ more ungentle than common thieves, more empty of merey ‘‘ than common murderers. For they were not only con- ‘* tented to have the goods of the people, but they woul ‘* have it delivered to them by the owners own hands, that ‘‘ it might be said to the world, they gave it with the heart. “ Nor were they herewith pleased, but would have their “« lives, that they should not bewray them. And yet herewith “‘ they were not satisfied, but they meant to root out the *‘ whole progeny and nation of Englishmen, that none ‘‘ should be left to revenge or cry out of their extremities. “‘ and to bring our country into the Spanish dominion. One ‘¢ brother killed another, children laid violent hands on ‘¢ their parents, children were murdered in the sight of their “< parents, and parents in the sight of their children. Nay ‘* further, these unnatural English tormenters and tyrants “< would be gods, and reign in the consciences and souls of ‘men. Every man, woman, and child must deny Christ — thus: “ For refusing that most unlawful and wicked oath reign for their religion only: but the exact number I per- UNDER QUEEN MARY I. 151 «in word, openly abhor Christ in deed, slander his gospel CHAP. ‘with word and deed, worship and honour false gods, as pia “ they would have them, and as themselves did, and so give Anno 1558. “——— Number I. Queen Mary's letter to Sir Edward Hastings, to aid her — in her obtaining the crown. Mary the Queen. Rieut t trusty and right welbeloved cousin, we grete you™ MSS. G. well: Advertising you, that to our great grief and heavi-,,;/ ness of heart, we have received woful news and adverdsdl - ment, that the King, our dearest brother, and late sovereign Lord, is departed to God’s mercy, upon Thursday last, at night: by means whereof, the right of the crown of this realm of England, with the governance thereof, and the title of France, is justly come unto us by God’s providence ; as appears by such provisions as have been made by act of Parliament, and the testament and last wil of our late dear- est father King Henry VIII. for our preferment in this behalf: whereby you are now discharged of your duty of allegiance to our said brother the King, and unburdened and set at large, to observe, execute, or obey any com- mandment, heretofore or hereafter to be addrest unto you by letter or otherwise, from or in the name, or by colour of the authority of the same King, our late brother; and only to us and our person are and owe to be true liegeman. Wherefore, right trusty and right welbeloved, for the special trust and affiance we have in you, and as you be a Petyty Are 172 A CATALOGUE nobleman, we require, command, and charge you, to | av an heart and an eye, vigilant and fully bent to God’s glory our honour, and surety of our person, and the universal ; quietness of the whole realm; especially of those our coun ties of Middlesex and Bucks, where your habitation an¢ mansion is: and that ye stir not in a forcible array, at the commandment, call, or bidding, by letters or otherwise, of any person or persons whatsoever, except for us your sove- reign Lady: and except also, if any wilful, as God. forbid, will dare and attempt otherwise violently and by force, tha shall to you seem prejudicial unto us, our right and titl aforesaid. For the prevention of which cause, and also t the intent you shall and may be ready to serve us at ot 7 command, hereafter to be addrest unto you, we will ye shall, to the best of your power, fortify and prepare Be: self. And this our letter, signed with our hand, sha your warrant and discharge in this behalf. Willing you yu further not to doubt, but that we shall in the ballance of equity, reason, and justice, consider your endeavour, | nk also employ our own person and study accordingly: ‘and so prosecute you with such our good favour /and grace, as shal avaunce God’s glory, and the commonweal, to your ¢ fort, with the help of God: who have us all in his bles keeping. Yeoven at our manour of Kenningale, the i July, in the year of our Lord God 1558. WA to eb _ To our trusty and right welbeloved = = 5 Sir Edward, Hastings... i we wd etna i 3 ta Liew’ teal ; oft bow snot sin vorhret A ew pind me: WO tdi rst ‘st j pets Jame to certain gentlemen, to rept into Bucking: hamshire, to quell the disturbances there. "ta sive To our trusty and welbeloved Sir John St. Lowe “and. Sin ~ Anthony Kingstone, knts.. Jane the Queen. » oemse 100 8 hee ‘ Saale TRUSTY and welbeloved, we ites sa well. mig. we doubt not, but by this our most lawful possession of t OF ORIGINALS, 173 crown, with the free consent of the nobility of our realm, _ and other the states of the same, is both plainly known and accepted of you, as our most loving subjects; therefore we do not reiterate the same: but now most earnestly wil and require, and by authority hereof warrant you to assemble, muster, and’ levy al the power ye can possible make, either of your servants, tenants, officers, or friends, as wel horse- men as footmen, (reserving to our right trusty and right welbeloved cousins, the Earls of Arundel and Pembroke, their tenants, servants, and officers,) and with the same to repair with al possible speed towards Buckinghamshire, for the repressing and subduing of certain tumults and rebel- lions moved there against us and our crown by certain se- ditious men. For the repressing whereof, we have given orders to divers others, our good subjects. and gentlemen of ‘such degree as you are, to repair in like manner to the same parts. So as we nothing doubt, but upon the access of such our loving subjects as be appointed for that purposé to the place. where those-seditious people yet remain, the same shall either lack hearts to abide in their malicious pur- pose, or else receive such punishment and execution as they deserve; seeking the destruction of their native country, and the subversion of al men in their degrees, by rebellion of the base multitude: whose rage being stirred, as of late years hath been seen, must needs be the confusion of the whole commonweal. . Wherefore our special trust ism your courage, se hea and fidelities in this matter, to advance yourselves both with power and speed. to this enterprize, in such sort as by our nobility and Council shal be also prescribed unto. you, And for sustentation of your charges in this behalf, our ‘said Council, by our commandment, do forthwith give order to your satisfaction, as by our letters also shal appear unto you. And besides that, we do assure you of our special consideration of this your service to us, our crown, and ‘especially to the preservation of this. our realm and com- ‘Mmonweal. Geven under our signet, at our Tower of Lon- don, the Xvi of July, in the first year of our reign. 174 A CATALOGUE 5. Number III. sll The chief officers of Guisnes to Queen Mary, declaring their proclaiming of her Queen. it Nese 4 a IT may please your most excellent Majesty, that, wher _f B.2. p.206.1t hath pleased Almighty God so to stir the hearts of a your Grace’s most loving subjects, as we do with most joy- ful chere accept, repute, and take your most vertuous Grac to be now our rightful and natural Queen; and for better signification of our true hearts towards your Me jesty, we have caused your Highness aR hes D published within this your Grace’s castle, town, and mai of Guisnes; and have solemnized the said procla matior with bonfires, gunshots, and chiefly with such triumphan shouts of us your joyful liege people, as the same may be to your Grace’s great comfort, and the better tranquility « all your Majesties realms and dominions: we therefore having charge of this your Majesty’s house, piece, and fort considering the mutability and variety of this season, and partly by uncertain bruits understand, that our captain and — governour under your Highness, the Rt. Honourable Le Gray of Wiltonne, should persevere and be in armes ag your Majesties person; and we having such experien good proof, and affiance in his Lordship’s honour, faith fidelity, which he hath always born, and we trust doth beai toward the crown of England, do neither believe the said _ scandalous rumours; neither, according to our duties, wi condempne him, until further knowledg from your Mz jesty. And again, considering of what waighty moment and respect this your Graces house and piece doth now res to be vigilantly defended and looked unto; and knowing | that we, with -sworn soldiers here, are able of | ourselves to preserve this house and your Grace’s right title, and just interest, without the assistance of any others, | until your Graces plesure be otherwise signified: and where Sir Anthony Aucher, high marshal of Calais, was appointed — hither for our better aid and assistance, altho’ there be no matter, as we can perceive, to-mistrust his fidelity and alle- OF ORIGINALS. 145 giance; yet doubting the which, we think most requisite neither to admit him, nor any other person or persons, to bear rule or charge within your Highness piece, until. your Grace may please to advertise the contrary. Notwithstand- ing we use here counsils and advices in all our proceedings, which shall tend to the better advancement of your High- ness service: wherein hitherto he hath diligently and faith- fully employed himself. And upon the dispatching of this unto your Grace, it happened that Mr. Harry Duddely arrived here out of France, with four servants; whom we have stayed to be surely kept here, and his letters, which he had to be con-6 veyed, as may appear by a scedule here included, we have | sent you here unperused by us unto your Highness by this trusty messenger. And as we do, for the good respect of your Majesties service, keep him in sure custody, until your Graces plesure be further signified; so in all other orders, which it may please your Grace to signify unto us, we wil, like loyal, true, and loving subjects, receive them and obey them according to our bounden duties, and to the uttermost of our power. And in the mean season we will defend your Graces house, and answer it to your Majesties behoof, both with our bodies, substance, and lives. And thus we most heartily wish to your most excellent Majesty al things prosperous. From your Grace’s castle of Guisnes, this 25 July. Your Majesties loving, faithful, and most loyal subjects, Sir Richard Wyndebank, deputy, William Sparrow, chief constable, Walter Vaugehan, chief porter, of your Majesties castle of Guisnes. 176 A CATALOGUE? dgok 197 5 ise oo IV. | jibe of oe hm copy of ne verses. congratulatory, made by Dr.Wal a _ don, to Queen Mary, upon her access to the crown. — ANGLIA, sepe tuis divina potentia rebus Adfuit, et seevis te tempestatibus actam, = Impulit in portum salvam, terraque locavit. Ista tamen postrema Dei clementia miris Luminibus fulsit, radiisque illustribus arsit. Ambitione volans, ceecaque cupidine regni, ' Exacuit ferrum nimis immoderata potestas. In tenebris miseri jacuerunt obruta regni ‘Sceptra, ruit vario discordia mista tumultu. —— - Ipse sibi dispar secum pugnare senatus; -Frendere nobilitas, incerto murmure ferri Vulgus, et ancipites turbarum volvere fluctus. Cum ratione furor pugnat, cum jure libido,” > Vis trahit invitos, armis terretur honestas, . Offictum pavor, et verum violentia frangit. | _ OQ! tenebras regni spissas, O! tempora dura! =~ Turbine quis tanto raptatos colliget artus; = 9" Anglia? Quis laceris corpus.componere membris, ~~ Quis solitum poterit repreesentare decorem? = ' Tu, Deus, zxterno qui dirigis omnia cursu, i Cujus inexhaustis manat clementia rivis; egniy Tu, Deus, e clo spectans, nostrisque misertus, = Aspera magnorum tollis tormenta malorum, Classica civilis bellt tu concita frangis, Tu revocas letam pacem, tu pectora sedas Turbida, discordes animos tu foedere jungis. Femina virgo venit, descendens stemmate regum, Foemina virgo venit, Marize preenomine digna. Salve flos regni, salve lectissima gemma, Salve de cceelo lapsum venerabile sydus. Optima sis nobis, et felicissima princeps : Auxilium fractis fer mansuetissima rebus. Fratris ut es regni, sic sis pletatis et heeres. Justitiam serva, demissis parce, superbos OF ORIGINALS. 177 Contere, virtuti sit honos, doctrina colatur. Fac tueare bonos, nec falsa calumnia quenquam Opprimat, ipsa tuos et ames, et ameris ab illis. Rex tibi frater erat, mors illum funere mersit, Morte cades Regina soror: mortalia durant Nulla diu, proprio se carpit tempore vita. Hance, supreme Deus, regno qui ponis avito, Anglia cui fasces summittit lata supremas, Imbue divino sanctissima pectora succo, Semper ut ad ccelos sursum sua lumina tollat. Vinciat ut pietas, communis, ut alliget ardor Mutuus in Christo, studiis consentiat omnis Nobilitas rectis, populus tractabilis artes Suscipiat pacis, regnique statuta sequatur. Aurea perpetuis omnes concordia vinetis Nectat, ut ad Patrem communem supplice voce Junctorum fratrum communia vota ferantur. eee Number V. A proclamation set fourth by the Quenes Majestie, with the aduise of her moost honourable Counsell, for the newe seuerall monies and coines of fyne sterlynge syluer and golde, and the valuation of euery of the same: newe set Surth by her Heighnes. THE Quenes most excellent Majestie, of her greate and aboundaunte clemencie, callynge to her graciouse remem- braunce what great and intollerable charges hath come and chaunsed moost specially unto her Heighnes, and also to her louynge subiectes, aswell by the reason of these base monies of late made within her Maiesties realmes, as also by greate quantities of the lyke base monies made and counterfeyt in other realmes, and issued out within this her Graces realme, and other her Heighnes dominions. For the tender zeale her Grace beareth to her louinge subjectes, in no wyse can longer suffer the same inconueniencie, but is fully resolued and determined with all conueniente spede to cause to be made and set forth certayne coynes, aswel of VOL. Ill. PART Il. N Coins of gold. Coins of silver. 178 A CATALOGUE golde as of syluer of the perfect fynes, accordinge to the rates hereafter ensewyng: which shall redounde muche t 0 her Heighnes honor, and to the great wealth, commoditie, and profit of her louinge subiectes. Wherefore her Majestie hath ordered and cstablichndl be made within her mintes these seueral coynes, aswell of syluer in fynenes of the standerd sterlyng, as also of golde, as hereafter enseweth ; that is to saye, the whole soueraigr of fyne golde, whiche shalbe currant within all her realmes and dominions for xxxs. of the lawful monies of England . | One other pece of fyne gold, beyng half the soueraygne aforesayde, whiche shalbe called the royall of golde, shalbe _ currante for xvs. of the lawful monies aforesayd. One other pece of fyne golde, whiche shalbe called the aungell, cur- rant for xs. of the lawfull monies aforesayd. One other pece of fyne golde, whiche shalbe called the half aungel, currant for vs. of the lawfull monies aforesayde. And of coynes of syluer as here enseweth: that is to say, one pece of syluer monies, which shalbe called the grote, and shalbe currant for und. of the lawfull monies of England. Item, One other pece, the half of the foresaye grote, whiche shalbe called the half grote, and shall | be currant for iid. of the lawful monies aforesayde. Jtem, One other pece, the half of the half grote, whiche shalbe ca a the penny, and shalbe currant for id. of the lawfull monie¢ aforesayde. i ~ All whiche monies aforesayde, the Quenes Highs n straytly chargeth and commaundeth all maner of pe 9 within hir realmes and dominions, (the realme of Irelan only excepted, forasmuche as her Heighnes coynes the e. hath a special standerd,) of what estate or degree soe 1e1 they be, to receaue and paye the sayd seuerall peces of monies, aswell of golde as of sylver, at the seuerall rates before rehearsed, upon payne of her Heighnes displeas 1re, and to be further punished, as shal seme to her Grace most | conuenient. And her Maiesties expresse commaundement is, that all suche base monies, whiche haue bene redused to the value of a lower rate, shal go currant in paiment in like OF ORIGINALS. 179 _ maner and sort, as the same be currant at this daye, and as is declared in the proclamation last made in the tyme of the late most noble prince, Kynge Edward the vj. in that behalfe, untyl such tyme as her Heighnes, with the aduise of her Counsell, shall take further order touchinge the ‘same. Geuen at our manor of Rychemonde, the xx of August, in the fyrst yeare of our most prosperous reygne. God saue the Quene. Londini in edibus Johannis Cawodi typographi Regine excusum anno M.D.LIII. Cum priuilegio ad imprimendum solum. SEE 2 Number VI. ‘The Queen’s proclamation for the remission of a part of a tax granted in King Edwards time. . By the Quene. THE Quene our soveraygne Ladye, graciouslye consider- ‘ing the good wylles, forwardnes, and harty dispositions of her trewe louynge subjectes, always heretofore exhibited, to _the ayde and succoure of the common weale, with their pro- ‘per substance and goodes, when the servyce, the necessitie, ‘and honour of the realme hath so required, as well in the tymes and several reygnes of the moost excellent prynces, our late soveraygne lordes, her deare father, and deare bro- ther, Kynge Henry the Eyght, and Edwarde the Syxte; and speciallye synce the tyme of her vocation to the crowne, m the defence of her royal person, against the maliciouse force of the most arrande traytour Syr John Dudley, late duke of Northumberlande, and his complyces. Notwith- standyng it is well knowne to the multitude of her sayde good subiectes, howe by the euyll governemente of the realme in these late yeares, specially since the sayde duke hath borne rule, the treasure of the same is meruelouslye 10 exhausted, and her Hyghnes nowe presently charged with payment of notable great sommes, beynge the debte of her N2 180 . A CATALOGUE sayde brother the Kynge, partly due to dyuers of her sayd servantes and subjectes, and partly to certayne marchaur straungers and others; whiche, for her owne honour, an c the honoure of the realme, her Highnes determineth, by the helpe of God, truly to discharge, content, and paye, in tymes conveniente and reasonable; yet hauynge both a spe. ciall mynde to the weale of her sayde subjects, and accompt- ynge their louying harts and prosperitie as her owne weale and the chiefest treasure that she desyreth, next the fauot and grace of God; and hauying a full affiaunce in her sa subjectes, that yf the state, the cause, and honour of th realme shall so requyre, they wyll at all tymes hereafter e: hibite their semblable service : notwithstandynge i in the |. ter session of the laste Parliament, holden in the cymall the sayde late Kynge Edwarde the Syxte, towardes the pay mentes and discharges of the sayde notable debtes, th rer was graunted by acte of Parliament unto the sayde I Edward two dismes, and two fyftenes, and one subsidie ¢ four shyllynges of the pound, to be raysed and leuyec I « the manours, landes, and tenements, and two shyllynge eighte pence of the goodes and catelles of her subject Ww Riche grauntes are nowe due unto her Hyghnes Dy i ’ sayde acte, and wolde discharge one greate peece of th sayde debtes: her Maiestie, for the considerations a orel hearsed, of her mere grace and great clemency, for the - leif and succour of her sayde oon, subiectes, hath free y her, and her heyres and successours, pardoned and rem» o and by these presentes frely and fully pardoneth and r teth unto her sayde subiectes, and their heyres and exec tours, the sayde subsidie of four shyllynges the pounde, an two shyllynges eyght pence the pounde, graunted | ine latter session, and last parliament ; trustynge her sayde g subiectes wyll haue louyng consideration thereof for oa partes, whome she requyreth hartely to bende themsely wholly to serve God to his glory, with continual - pray unto the same for the honoure and avauncemente of h Grace, and the commonweale. Geven at oure manour ¢ OF ORIGINALS. 181 Rychemonde, the fyrste day of September, in the fyrst year of our moost prosperous reygne. God save the Quene. Londini in edibus Johannis Cawodi typographi Re- gime excusum anno MDLIII. ——<—>—___ Number VII. ; 11 The knights of the Carpet, dubbed October the 2d, the day after the Queen’s coronation, at the palace at Westmin. ster, before her in her chamber of presence, under the cloth of estate ; by the Earl of Arundel: who had of her Highness commission to execute the same. THE Lord Garrat, (Ger- Sir Rich. Morgan, lord chief Ex Ofic. rard.) - justice. ae ape The Lord Borough. Sir George Jefford. The Lord Dudley. Sir Tho. Pakenton. Sir Thomas Stanley. Sir Tho. Lovel. Sir Edmund Windsor. Sir John Spencer. Sir Henry Radcliff. Sir John Fitzwilliams. Sir Tho. Hastings. Sir Tho. Androuse. Sir Will. Walgrave. Sir William Courtney. _ Sir John Browne. Sir Will. Gresley. Sir Rafe Chamberlain. Sir Tho. Cave. Sir John Teret, (Tirwhit.) | Sir Edward Littleton. Sir John Hodelston. Sir Philip Parreis. Sir Rob. Peckham. Sir Tho. White. Sir Herry Ley. Sir Tho. Metham. Sir Christopher Alen. Sir Rich. Lason, or Lawston. Sir Richard Freston. Sir Tho. Dawney. Sir Will. Kelloway. Sir Rob. Wyngfield. Sir Henry Gaston. Sir Tho. Knevet. Sir John Tregonwel. Sir Roger Wedowes. Sir Ambrose German. Sir Francis Stoner. Sir Leonard Chamberlain. Sir John Aly. Sir Tho. Gerard. Sir Rich. Tutte. Sir David Brook, lord chief Sir Edmund Green. ~ baron. Sir Tho. Fynce, (Finch.) n3 182 Sir Rob. Lame, (Lamb.) Sir Rich. Stapleton. Sir Will. Damsel, (Daunsel.) Sir Joh. Chichester. Sir Herry Crypes, (or Crisp.) Sir Tho. Palmer. Sir Henry Ashley. Sir Rich. Stranguis. 12 Sir Geo. Matthew. Sir John Cotton. Sir John Pollard. Sir John Walbelton, (War- burton.) Sir John Fermer. Sir Tho. Berenger. Sir John Constable. Sir Geo. Stanley. Sir Rob. Stanley. Sir Rauf Egerton. Sir Rich. Molines, (Moli- neux.) Sir Tho. Hesket. Sir Tho. Wainam, (Wain- man.) ee Number VIII. pee: Magistri Hugonis Westoni, decani Westmonasterii, oratio, coram patribus et clero in synodo congregatis habii CUM Demosthenes, totius Greciz lumen, ante P pum Macedoniz regem verba facturus, obmutuerit, Theophrastus philosophorum doctissimus, et orato: quentissimus, multum animo consternatus, inter dice seepius conticuisse feratur, cum ipse denique Mareus T Cicero, Latine facundiz parens, et timorem quendam ni turalem insitum habens, meticulose orationum princif litus sit exordiri; mirum fortasse vobis videbitur, orn mi presules, doctissimique viri, qua effreni audacia ( A CATALOGUE Sir John Crofts. (i Sir Edmund Molevery. Sir Ric. Brags. oe Sir James Fitz-James. Sir Tho. Verney. Sir James Williams. Sir Will. Meringe. Sir Edw. Pylson. Sir Edw. Fytton. ll Sir Will. Warren. yt Sir Thomas White, lord mayor. ‘a Sir Tho. Throgmorton. Sir Edw. Grevyl. a Sir Herry Stafford. o Sir Will. Wygston. ‘ Sir Herry Jones. — Sir John Bruse. Sir Rob. Witney. Sir Rich. Thudley. Sir Tho. Baskerfield. Sir Tho. Tyndal. Sir Rich. Walwynn. ma OF ORIGINALS. 183 cam audaci temeritate) ego, qui neque usu multum, neque doctrina satis, et ingenio parum valeo, in hunc celeberrimum ccetum dicturus, prodire ausim, ubi ante oculos, quocunque inciderint, clarissima hujus regni Jumina undique observan- tur. Sed neque vestrz excellentiz (quam vehementer ad- miror) ignoratio, neque inanis de mea tenuitate (cujus sum mihi probe conscius) persuasio, sed difficile illud prolo- quendi munus ab isto venerandissimorum hominum ccetu mihi delegatum, huc me pertraxit adegitque. Mediocritatis mez mihi probe conscius, facile intelligo quam longe sim impar gravissimis et maximis negotiis obeundis, quorum pro- vinciam mihi benevolus horum venerandorum hominum consensus imposuit; eorum etiam amicum de me errorem satis agnosco, qui ex tam conferta doctissimorum hominum corona, ex tam venerando gravissimorum hominum ccetu, me nullius pzene eruditionis hominem, preeterea impeditioris linguz, totius hujus consessus, imo fere totius nostra Eccle- siz linguam et os preficerat. Non possum tamen quin de tanta et tam preesenti illorum in me benevolentia et gratias agam maximas, et vestree authoritati sanctissimee paream. Eidem igitur vestree benevolentiz, qua hance mihi pro-_ vinciam imposuit, confisus, breviter ab eo, quod in ipsa re mihi videtur esse praecipuum, orationis mez exordium su- ‘mam. Convenistis, patres, consulturi de religione, id est, re omnium tum maxima tum sanctissima: convenistis visuri triste spectaculum, lugubrem matris vestree Ecclesiz vul- tum, convenistis, iImquam, ut matrem nostram Ecclesiam Christi misere laceram ac quassatam resarciatis, heereticorum telis jure oppugnatam, labefactatam, ac pene solo equatam, erigatis, fidem pene explosam reducatis, religionem ex- cisam redintegretis. Czeterum quid vobis minus convenit, quam a me moneri, et ad sincere religionis instaurationem excitari, qui tanta animorum alacritate in hoc incumbitis, ut me precedatis, ut me a tergo relinquatis hortantem, quantum et vos, patres, ab illustrissima nostra regina pre- currente, vos ipsos esse superatos vidistis. O! inauditam et admirandam Dei bonitatem! Nunquid enim unquam acci- dit admirabilius, in tanta omnium zrumnarum colluvie, in - NA 13 184 A CATALOGUE tanto afflictionum examine, in tanta Ecclesiz ruina, in tanto fidei naufragio, religionis rebus fere conclamatis, virgini Ee- clesie virginem Reginam, seu preesens aliquod numen_ Deo Opt. Max. nobis dari, quasi czlitus demissum, cujus ductu et auspiciis, cuncta hec tam misera, tam calamitosa et nefanda reprimuntur, dissipantur, abiguntur. Cujus en comiasten agere mecum non institul, partim quod poris penuria (qua premor) haud sinit; partim vero, q niam vereor ne laudibus (quas augere debeo) nonnihil gustiis orationis mez, existimetur esse detractum. enim multiplicem illius doctrinam, quae in hominibus rare est, commemorabo? Quid illius animum plane masculum et infractissimum? An non vidistis constantissimam inter dif: ficillima, in magnis erectam, diligentissimam in minimis? Quodnam obsecro felicius praesagium aut omen Ecclesize, ad nativum sue puritatis splendorem instaurandz preefig rari potuit, quam quod Reginz nostra, nescio quo fato, certe non data opera, eodem die regio diademate insigniri con gerit, qui ecclesiarum dedicationi solemnis esse solet? — instaurande atque expurgande templi religioni tam e incumbit, quasi huic uni vel nata vel donata sit: huic tam sedulo se consecrat, ut pilssimis omnibus imperatoribus aul equari aut anteferri meritissime possit. Tn _ sanctissimus imperator nihil prius aut antiquius duxit . tundendos heereticorum impetus, quam ad antiquos Ee esi doctores qui ante divisionem floruissent, confugere. Ite nostra Regina in hisce suis purganda vinea Domini qua: - preeludiis faciendum censet ac pracipit. Theodosius impe rator intente orare solitus est, ut sibi cooperaret Deu veritatis electionem inter tot opinionum dissidia: et om nes sciunt nisi Reginam ignorantes, quam ardenter diurnis noc turnisque precibus Deum Opt. Max. solicitat, ut ommes maxime tamen nos Angli, (quorum gubernacula susce| Catholice fidei veritatem agnoscamus, agnitam excolamu amplexemurque. a Quid Constantinum illum, constantissimum religionis as- sertorem, dicam? Qui tanta pietate ibdealtieeaa fui perhibetur, ut episcopis ex cunctis terrarum partibu je aa OF ORIGINALS. 185 coeam accitis, victum commeatumque prestiterit, tantaque morum mansuetudine ac reverentia in Ecclesiz preepositos, ut non in throno aureo gemmisque ornato, sed minore sede quam aliis posita in medio eorum, ad episcoporum pedes consederit. At quis tam ccecus, qui non clare perspiciat nostram Reginam hiisce Dei donis perinde illustrari, ac cce- lum suis stellis; vosque patres, universumque clerum aut pari aut majori reverentia prosequi? Quod si Jovinianus laudibus celebrandus sit a posteris, quod ab Athanasio here- ticorum propugnatore petierit, ut ei rescriberet perfectam 14 diyimorum dogmatum disciplinam; quanto magis eternam nominis gloriam consequetur nostra Regina, que multos Athanasios ex universis sui regni finibus coegit, coactos mo- net, hortatur, imperat, ut cum dicendo, tum ‘scribendo, Ca- tholicam fidem miseris modis discerptam resarsirent, resar- sitam tuerentur ac foverent? Jovinianus ut imperii sui ter- ras ingressus est, primum scripsit legem, ut Catholici epi- seopi extorres et exules de exilio redirent, et ecclesias iis reddendas esse professus est, qui fidem inviolabiliter servas- sent; ita et sacratissima Regina vos celeberrimos Anglie proceres, vestris sedibus exturbatos ex teterrimis carceris squaloribus eduxit, et ingenti cum populi applausu propriis restituit ecclesiis. Felicissima Anglia, que talem habet Reginam. Beatis- sima Anglia, que tales habet Episcopos. LBeatissimi et vos presides, quibus donatum est non solum in illum credere, sed pro nomine ejus pati. Audite, venerandi Episcopi, sanctum Episcopum Chrysostomum, audite, incarcerati, in- carceratum. Magna dignitas (inquit Chrysostomus) et mul- ta, regno et consulatu universisque major, pro Christo ligari. Nam nihil ita splendidum, ut vinctum esse propter Christum. Vinctum esse propter Christum illustrius est, quam sive apostolum, sive doctorem, sive evangelistam esse. Siquis Christum diligit, hic utique prius habebat, (optione data,) vineula ferre propter Christum quam ccelos inhabitare. Li- gari pro Christo illustrius est quam sedere ad dextram ip- sius, honestius est quam sedere super duodecim thronos. Quod siquis mihi vel universi cceli, vel hujus cathenz co- piam et optionem largitus esset, cathenam hanc ego plane 186 A CATALOGUE ’ elegissem. Deinde, si aut mihi cum angelis standum fe sursum, aut cum Paulo vincto, carcerem utique pra sem. Ad heec, siquis me aut in numerum et oil colle casset ceelestium ‘potentiarum, earum etiam que prope st an thronum Dei, aut talem ligatum fecisset, talis utique lig esse voluissem., Non ita beatum dico Paulum, quod in 7 radisum raptus, atque quod in carcerem est conjectus, ita beatum zstimo, quod verba audivit ineffabilia, Lquan quod vincula sustinuerit, non ob id adeo beatum pre quod in tertium ccelum raptus est, atque propter vineu Et in Scripturis me non tantum delectat miracula pati quantum male affectus, flagellatus ac miserabiliter tractus. Beati vos, ob carcerem, ob cathenas, ob injecta vine beati, inquam, et ter beati, imo seepius. Totum orbem vobis conciliastis. Etiam longe absentes, amicos vobis feci Ubique terrarum et marium canuntur vestra preeclara nora, fortitudo, constans sententia, animusque minime ste lis. Nihil, non tribunal, quod aliis videtur grave, vos de- terruit, non carnifex, non tormentorum coacervationes, non mine, que innumeras mortes nunciabant, non judex ¢ ignem ab ore flabat, non adversarii qui frendebant dentibus. et innumeris aliis insultandi modis gestiebant, non tantee ca lumniz, non impudentissimz accusationes, non mors a , oculos quotidie proposita ; sed hee omnia vobis uberem po tius et sufficientem consolationis materiam preestitere. ; 15 Et idcirco clari quidem vos et celebrant et predic Vos omnes amici non solum, sed et inimici ipsi qui hee cerunt. ‘Tanta res est virtus, ut illam impugnantes ac rentur. ‘Tanta res est malitia, ut etiam qui eam operan condemnent. Nondum decapitati estis cum Johanne Bap sed longe acerbiora tulistis. Non enim idem est, brevi t poris momento caput amittere, et longo tempore cum luctari doloribus, terroribus, minis, vinculis, abductio bus, bonorum rapinis, carnificum manibus, sycop rum impudentissimis linguis, convitiis, salibus et dicaei bus. Gaudete igitur, exultate, viriles estote, corroboram cogitate quot vestro exemplo ad certamina armastis, qu fluctuabundos confirmastis, quantos spiritus resuscitas Nam afflictionibus vestris multum profuistis, non solum pr: re OF ORIGINALS. 187 sentibus, sed et absentibus, nec iis qui viderunt, sed et iis qui audiunt. Angliz EKcclesiam, quam vestris carceribus tam splendide illustrastis, quam vestris, inquam, carceribus Christo non tam servastis, quam comparastis, pergite reaedi- ficare, muros Hierusalem tam ab hereticis dissipatos ex- truite, maceriarum ruinas implete, juncturas a schismaticis concussas et disruptas in unitatis Ecclesiae compagine con- jungite, stertant, obganniant, debacchentur heretici, recto yos pede incedite in magnam Domini civitatem Hierusalem, domum Dei, unitatem inquam Ecclesiz. Ubi altare unum, unum sacerdotium, unus Christus, extra hanc unitatem quisquis est, alienus est, profanus est, hostis est. A qua unitate desistere, a Christo exorbitari est, a qua unitate de- sciscere, errorum omnium seges est, a qua unitate desciscere, fundi nostri calamitas unica fuit. Sit vobis patribus exemplo Dionysius Corinthiorum epi- scopus maxime celebris, cujus illud est dictum, oportuerit quidem etiam pati omnia pro eo, ne scinderetur Ecclesia Dei: et erat non inferior gloria sustinere martyrium, ne seindatur Ecclesia, quam est illa, ne idolis immoletur. Imo, secundum meam sententiam, majus puto hoc esse martyrium. Ibi namque unusquisque pro sua tantum anima, in hoc vero pro omni Ecclesia martyrium sustinet. Sit vobis exemplo magnus ille Cappadox Basilius, de quo ita scribit Nazian- zenus, quod cum strenue Cesaris prefectum alloqueretur, et acriter perstringeret, atque eo nomine a prefecto procax et superciliosus sit habitus notatusque, in hanc sententiam pro- Tupit, ‘* Fortasse antea in Episcopum non incidisti. Om- “nino enim pro religione certantes, hoc agimus modo, in “ aliis modesti sumus, et omnibus hominibus humiliores; “ita enim mandata jubent; nec solum contra Ceesaris po- * tentiam, sed nec contra viles homines supercilia attollimus. “Ubi vero Dei periclitatur negotium, cunctis aliis con- “temptis, ad Deum solum respicimus.” Vos igitur inimico- tum hominum linguas, calumnias irrogatas, contumelias, pro- bra, remoras nihil faciatis. Animos vestros non terrefaciant, quin despectui potius ac conspectui habeatis. Nam si ita se res habet (ut Cypriani verbis utar) quod iniquissimorum ho- 188 A CATALOGUE minum timeatur audacia, ut quod mali jure et zequitate non possunt, temeritate atque desperatione perficiant, actum est de episcopatus vigore, et de Ecclesiae gubernatione; actun est de sublimi et divina potestate. Nec Christiani ultra aut durare possumus, si ad hoc ventum est, ut perdito 16 minas atque insidias pertimescamus. Nec nobis ignom est, pati a fratribus quod passus est Christus, nec illis g! est facere, quod fecit Judas. Jam vero, ut ad finem properemus, unum a vobis (reve- rendi patres) hujus venerandi ccetus nomine, cujus me com- muni suffragio linguam et os preefecistis, non tam petere quam impetrare contendo obsecroque, nimirum ut pristina ila dignitas et authoritas cleri Anglice jam quasi post li nio huic celeberrimo ccetui, doctissimorumque hominu mn conventui vindicentur, ac restituantur. Si enim verius sit, quam ut possit negari, et manifestius quam ut dissimulari debeat, quod in veteri lege Deus Opt. Max. Levitas et sa- cerdotes suze legis ac controversiarum, quae inde nascerentur, interpretes constituerit: si in Novo Testamento Chri omnia quaecunque Scribe, et Phariseei super cathedram Moysis sedentes dixerint, servare ac facere turbis preeceperit si non solum de apostolis, sed et de eorum successoribus tum constiterit, Qui vos audit, me audit ; et qui vos spernit. me spernit: si Spiritus Sanctus posuerit Episcopos, ut re rent Ecclesiam: si Paulus Apostolus Jesu Christi, hujus 1 [causa] Titum in Creta reliquerit, ut quee deessent cor ret: simembra sic in suo corpore, quod est Ecclesia, dig Christus, ut suum cuique locum, suum cuique munus buerit, alios apostolos, alios prophetas, alios doctores stituendo: si a majoribus denique nostris, et prudenter in initio institutum, et totius orbis consensu denique confir tum fuerit, ut de religione non unice, potissimum tamen eos qui ministri Christi et dispensatores mysteriorum Dei a Paulo Apostolo dictitantur, pertractanda et definienda re retur; nunquam satis demirari possum, quo consilio juris et potestatis nobis ademptum fuerit, quod omnibus : joribus semper fuerit concessum. Quorsum queeso ex ul timis totius regni oris evocantur decani, archidiaconi, theo- OF ORIGINALS. 189 logi gravissimi, legum peritissimi, qui sensus habent in Scripturis exercitatos, quique in lege Domini meditati sunt omnibus diebus vite suze, si illorum suffragia in sua (quod aiunt) arena nihil omnino ponderis habitura sit? Quid hic “oleum et operam perdimus? Quid aliud quam larvie habiti ‘sumus? Sine nostro enim consilio, nedum consensu, facta, transacta sunt omnia. At quam pie et feliciter rerum exitus tandem docebit. Quid quod libro blasphemtis conspersis- simo, erroribus refertissimo, qui nomine religionis religionem tollit, sacramenta diminuens universum orbem condemnat, quem precatorium nuncuparunt, universis obtrudendo, nun- quam accesserit noster calculus. Qua de re quantopere no- bis gratulandum esse arbitror, haud facile dixero. Que accuratius evolyenti in mentem mihi venit Chrysosto- mi querela, siquando vera, dubio procul nostra tempestate longe verissima. Quid tantum tandem peccavit Ecclesia Dei, quznam tanta res ipsius Ecclesiz dominum excitavit induxitque, ut ila tanto cum ejus dedecore, tam ignomi- niosissimis, tam larvatis histrionibus, ganeonibus, foedis epi- scopis regendam traderet. Adhibenda ergo (ut inquit Hi- larius) omnis cura, ne heeretici sint peritiores in desperati- one vitze, quam nos in spe vita, ne plus solicitudinis ad falsa impendant, quam nos ad vera. Atque hoc nobis gravior incumbit cura, quod non apud homines solum, sed ipsum adeo tremendum Dei Opt. Max. tribunal; cujus cognitio- 17 nem nihil latere, cujus justitiam nihil effugere potest; cum in rebus omnibus, tum vel maxime in religione peculiari Do- mini negotio, recte aut secus a nobis dictorum factorumque rationem constare oportet. Industriam porro meam tam maximam adhibiturum me polliceor, quam vos maximam in me benevolentiam exhibuistis. Adhibebo, inquam, quan- tum maximam possum, ut vestrae de me expectationi satis- faciam. Quod si per omnia non fuero consecutus, non tam vos mihi, qui quantum possum sum prestaturus imbecilli- tate, quam vobismetipsis amicissimum de me errorem ves- trum condonabitis. Mihi deesse potero, vobis et huic vene- rabili consessui non sum defuturus unquam. Dixi. 18 190 A CATALOGUE Number IX. ; Deploratio acerbe necis heroidis prestantissime D. Jane Graye, Henrici Ducis Suffolciea filie: que securi per- cussa animo constantissimo mortem oppetiit. A D. Tho- ma Chaloner, milite, scripta. JANA luit patriam profuso sanguine culpam, Vivere pheenicis digna puella dies. _ Illa suis phoenix merito dicenda manebat, Ore placens Veneris, Palladis arte placens. Culta fuit, formosa fuit: divina movebat Szepe viros facies, seepe loquela viros. Vidisset faciem, poterat procus improbus uri: Audisset cultee verba, modestus erat. Ipsa sed ut facies erat insidiosa videnti, Lumina dejecto plena pudore tulit. ‘ Ingenium (O Superi!) tenero sub corpore quantum Nacta fuit! nactum quam bene et excoluit ! Vix ea ter senos obiens exegerat annos, Docta, cathedrales quod stupuere sophi. Ei tamen ipsa humilis, mitis, sensusque modesti, — Nil unquam elatum dicere visa fuit. At quze viva omnes mansueto pectore vicit, Elato gessit pectore se moriens. Constantesque animos supremo tempore servans, Nescio Socraticis cesserit ante rogis. Quod si me vatum quisquam de more loquutum Arguat hee fictis amplificare modis : Juro tibi Veneris per et omnia sacra Minervee, Perque Aganippeeas, numina nostra, deas, Quod nihil insinuo: non laudatoris agentem : Quorsum opus ampullis tollere mirificis ? Novimus; et nostris hac nuper vixerit oris ; Objecta implacidz blanda columba lez. © Quam quia leserunt alia, quas debuit iras Vertere in autores, fudit in innocuam. OF ORIGINALS. 191 Judicet hac justus Judex, qui pectora cernit. Non que jura jubent, semper ut zequa licent. Nec fuit, ut (si culpa fuit, quando inscia peccat) Altera tam szevis surgeret ulta modis. Juppiter zquanimis crudeles odit ab alto: Hine (puto) et ultrici fila minora dedit. Languentique zgros longum sub corpore sensus : Conscia quo stimulis cederet acta suis. Puniit et lento primos Rhamnusia tabe Autores, diri consilii osa nefas. Hunc hydrops, alium confecit calculus: isti Stilla gravis capitis, illi alia ingruerant. Discite mortales, sortem reverenter habete : Calcata ultorem seepe habet illa Deum. Tene ita non animos saltem potuisse propinquze Flectere? nec demum flectere foemineos ? Non ignara mali, non hee miserata jacentem est, Quam pia dicta aliis, tam fera facta suis ? Non potuit quondam cultam tam culta movere ? Non rare dotes, donaque magna Deim ? Qualia vix uni tot contribuere puellz ? Nec nisi perpaucis contribuere viris. Mitto ego, quid fidibus scivit, numerisque sonoris : Quid prestabat acu, pingeret aut calamo. Quis putet ? hac Arabum Chaldaica verba loquelze Junxerat, Hebrzeum scite idioma tenens. Nam Graio, sive Ausonio memorasse loquentem, Parvum erit: has alize per loca culta sonant. Gallus item et Thuscus sermo numerum auxerat Angle: Si numeres linguas, bis quater una tulit. Invideat Stridon te Pentaglotte ferendo Sancte senex, vicit nostra puella tribus. Quod si formoso veniens e corpore virtus Gratior est, nihil est nobile.stemma comes ? A proavis pater huic titulos dedit ordine longo, Regales mater leva per astra dedit. Hijs perijt, nec sponte tumens, nec sponte tyaris Addita, sed procerum noxa peregit opus. 19 MSS. Foxii. 192 A CATALOGUE Hii se forte suis rationibus ut tueantur, Quid meruit pro tot sola puella luens? Ignovit victrix aliis sme vulnere sceptrum Ablatum Janz, quod Maria obtinuit. Huic non ignovit, teneree nec dura pepercit, Nec consanguine, (tam pia) nec gravides. aa Janam eetas, genus et sexus, procerumque reatus, . Quicquid erat, culpa solvere debuerant. f Nec tamen heee Marize potuerunt omnia sensus 5h Flectere: cervices quo minus illa daret (Proh dolor!) albentes gladio generosa secandas, Intrepide indignam passa virago nec Qualis Achilleo mactata Polixena Vidgets Dedecus immanis juge Neoptolemi, &c. : Turba dedit lacrymas spectatum effusa: decori_ a Illa memor, moriens lumina sicca tulit. Oraque tranquillo vultu suavissima pandens Verba dedit duras apta movere feras, &e. Ah! Maria immitis, fluvioque pianda noveno; — : Par erat, hoc saltem sanguine pura fores. ee ee Number X. Dr. Crome’s declaration of some articles that he had ¢ 01 Jessed before the bishops, anno 1580. “fi THERE be some men that doo saye I have b juryd, and some saye that I am perjuryd, but the ys, that I am nother abjuryd, nor yett perjuryd. N knowe nott what that I shold abjure; no, nor I wyll not abjure, nor yett revoke any thyng that I haue say de tymes past: nor I haue no commawndment to saye or ¢ clare my mynde in anye thyng that hath ben contaynt d be twene me and diverse prelates: butt onlye that I hay been advertysed, cowncellyd by those that are my fre to declare them, the whych I myght not well saye Wherfore at thys tyme to certefye your myndys, somwhi OF ORIGINALS. 193 I shall touch of them, a lyttell of everye thyng, bycawse I haue troublyd you long. And at a more leasure, as tyme and opportunyte cawsyth me, I shall dilate and declare them more at large. Fyrst of all, I wolde that. you sholde know, how that I am moch bownde to praise the Kings Highnes, that he of his goodnes wolde take so moche payne (as ys knowyn well inowgh) to forbere hys meate and drynk, to here me and my matter declaryd. And the manner of his sayying unto me was thus; how “ that he wolde se that I shold haue no “ wrong, nor he wolde not mayntene me in any evyll,” as God forbid he shold. Some saye, that I shall go abowt to blame the people, and to pute them in the fawt, and saye, that they haue mys- takyn me otherwyse than I haue spokyn; and thus to hyde my nowghtines. Also some saye, that I shall blame myne accusers, and putt grett fawlt in them. I goo not abowte to 20 blame the people that sholde call me evyll, no, nor yett I goo not abowte to blame nether my judgys nor my ac- eusers; for so ytt myght bee, that they of a charytable mynde (for bycawse they herde thynges of me the whyche were nowght, and were not of trewthe) sent for me to _ knowe my mynde therin as I thynk; butt whether ytt were of a charytable mynde or noo, I am very well contentyd | withall. And yff ytt were nott of a charytable mynde, I | praye to God to forgyve them, as I wolde be forgyvyn my | self. I doo nott putt fawte in no man. Yf I haue sayd any otherwyse then trewthe ys, (as tomy knowledge I neuer _ dyd,) I am sory. _ Now to my purpose, for bycawse I haue ben somwhat | long with you here, now I shall declare unto you these an- | SWerys according as they were spokyn. | This is the answer of the parson of Saynt Antonyns pa- rishe in London, made to certeyne questyons de- maundyd of hym by dyverse prelates of the Churche, ‘in the presence of our Lord Kyng Henry the VIIIth, in the yere of our Lord God, a thousand fyve hun- | dryth and thyrty, and the elevynthe daye of Marche. VOL, II. PART II. Oo 21 € 194 A CATALOGUE I. I think that some sowlys, departyd Srom t be punyshed and purgede in purgatorye. Forsothe what so ever you thinke, or levies § 1 wolde nott that you sholde be offendyd by me: ona soever I haue sayde in tymes past, the same I whi saye agayne, and the same prayour that I haue vu 2 tymes past, the same I will now use agayne. For r prayed no other wysse then the trewth then, nor no otk - wyse then ys usyd at the Crosse and other placys. O: ’ trewthe I haue sayde, that in all the Scripture I can nott fynde this woorde purgatorye. But although I haue sc sayde, yett I haue allwayys prayede for the sowlys in rl faythe departyd, abydyng hys mercye. And my think this manner of praying dooth not dysanull that j place whyche men callythe purgatorye, but rather standyt agreythe well with thatt, though the name be nott rehe insomuch as ytt confessyth a place abydyng. The y place, as I thynk, ys a stoppe betwene the sowle deg ty and the kingdom of God. The whyche lett ys more pay full to the sowle then ys burnyng fyre. Some men ¢ saye, that after the dethe of the bodye, the sowle go yt other to hevyn or to hell: forsothe I am not of that o nyon. For I do thynk verelye, that God of hys goo ‘ hathe ordynede a place for sowlys to be punysshede in, cordyng to hys pleasure and wyll. And as for the nam ytt, allthough I can nott fynde in the Scripture, (as t trewthe ys, ytt ys nott ther,) yett I wyll nott stryve thera in so moch as there ys a place, giue ytt what name so eu you wyll; name ytt purgatorye or what you wyll call y I am contentyd therwith. But my thynk theye hortemy gatorye sore, whych goo abowte to bryng in scrip ure prove purgatorye withall: whych doo make rather a purgatorye then with ytt. To praye after thys me thynk, ytt ys well. Now lett us goo forth. Il. I thynke that holy martyrs, apostles, and confessc now departyd from there bodyes, are to be honoris be callyde upon, and to be prayede. I thynk that holye martyrs and confessours ater th t OF ORIGINALS. 195 be departyde oute of thys worlde) maye be callyd upon, yff they be callyd upon as they sholde be; that ys to saye, we sholde praye to our Ladye after this maner, and saye, “O * blessyd Virgyn and mother of God, praye for us, and be “thou an intercessor for us.” And so lykwyse to other sayntts. And lett us saye to God, “ Lord, haue mercye upon us, and graunte us our petycions, yff ytt be thy wyll.” And thynk you nott that God wolde haue seyntts prayed too, becawse he wyll gyve mercye, but beleve that he wyll gyve mercye to all that repent and ask ytt of hym, -accordynge to hys promyse. And lett all the seyntts ac- knowledg, that they them selffe reseyve and take all good- nesse of God. Lett us nott thynk that we sholde take any thyng of them; for they have nothyng but that they re- seyve of God. Wherfore let us put our full trust in God, and trust sewrly to hys promesse that he wyll gyve us mercye: and lett us call upon the saynts to be as interces- sours for us, that we may obteyne his mercye: and let us desyre God to gyve us soche gyftes of grace as those seynts had. And thys ys a very good worshyppyng of sayntts. For what can please the sayntt better, than to see God glo- rifyed in your lyvyng. Some men there be, that thynk that they please the sayntt well, when on the saynts daye they wyll putt on goodlye aparell, and bankett and feaste ry- ally, for the sayntts sake. O thou folyshe man, they haue studyyd all there lyffe long to please God wyth abstynence and humylyte, and wylt thou then worshype them wyth pryde and glotonye? Therfore the moost sewryst waye that Scripture doth teache to worshipe sayntts withall, ys to lyve the lyffe that they lyvid, so nye as God wyll gyve ‘you grace. And to honor sayntts thys [way] ys very well, after my opynyon. Now let us procede ferther. eTit. 7 thynk that sayntts in heoyn, as means, doo praye Us. Fey thynk as I haue thought allwayes, and the last tyme that I prechede here to my remembraunse, I sayde, that there ys butt one Mediatour. And trewthe yt ys, there ys but one Medyatour consernyng redempcyon, the whyche (as o 2 196 A CATALOGUE Sayntt John sayth) is Jesu Christ: he yt ys that is a mean for our synnys; but yett I saye, that there be medyatours, as one of us usyth to doo for another. And so I thynk th at seyntts maye preye for us to God, and be as meanys for us, that he wolde graunte us hys mercye, and not that we sholde reseyue any thyng of them; for, as I sayde hell e they haue nothyng butt that they haue reseyvyd, and to thynk them meanes after thys maner ys well in myne opy- nion. by 22 IV. I thynke that pilgrimagis and offeryngs may codlye and meritoriouslye be doon, at the tombes and relent seen £ I thynke that pylgrimagis maye be well doon, I ‘neuer sayde otherwysse; but I haue sayde oftyn, and now I wyll saye ageyne, ‘‘ Doo your dewtye, and then your deyocion.” Fyrst, I saye, doo those thynges the whyche God hath comaundyd to be doon; the whyche are the dedys of pytye: for those shalbe requyrede of thy hande agayne. When thou comyst at the daye of judgement, he wyll not saye unto thee, ‘“‘ Why wentst thow not to Wilsdon a py! ‘‘ orymage?” but he wyl saye unto thee, J was an hu grede, and thou gavyst me no meat: I was nakyd, and thor gavyst me no clothys, and soche lyke. They that wyll leu the comawndements of God undon, and wyll followe be doe voluntarye dedys, whyche were nether comma by God, nor yett by the Churche, are greatlye to be bla am d and are worthy to be punyshed. But I saye thys, what sc euer you doo, whether you offer, whether you eate, drynk or slepe, se that yt be alwayes doon to the glorye of God. And I thynk whatsoever you offer, consyderyng well wh fore you doo offer yt, I thynke yt maye well de doon afte my opynyon. wa V. I thynk that the Lent faste, and other fastyngs, com-— mawndyd by the canons, and receyvyd by the customes @ Chrysten people, (except that nede otherwyse requyreth, are to be kept. I thynk that fastyng ys verye convenyente amanget Gal ten people to be had; and specyally for young people, th oan ig ‘3 7 a OF ORIGINALS. 197 whyche are in there boylyng bloode. And yff there were no abstynence, there wolde peradventure bryde moche more in- convenyence then dooth. Also dyverse men are of that _opynyon, that they wyll saye, I haue a lycense of the Pope to eate fleashe : butt I saye, yff he doo offende hys brother in eating of fleshe, the Pope shall nott nor can nott excuse him. Ytt ys the propertye of many folks, that for bycawse they eate but one meale in the daye, therfore they wyll eate the more at dyner: and yet yff they eate no more that daye, they wyll saye that they fast a good fast. I thynk that yff fastyng were well doon, and in a dewe ordre, yt shold be boothe good and profitable, after my opynyon: _ VI. I thynke that ytt ys to be belyvyd upon necessyte of sowle helthe; that God by vertu of the seoyn sacraments of the Churche, gevythe grace to those that receyue them, or — any of them, well after a dew maner. _ I thynke that God gevythe grace to them that reseyue ‘the sacraments worthelye: that is to saye, he that with a pure and clene conscyence reseyvyth the sacrament of the aulter, (the whyche ys the very bodye of Cryst in forme of breade,) remembryng that hys body was brokyn and sett on the crosse for our synnys sake, and not that he soffryd any thyng for hym selfe, butt that he dyd ytt for the very loue that he had to the sowle of man. And to trust in hys 23 promesse, that he can and wyll fullfyll ytt accordynge to hys woords. And so lyke wysse to haue in remembraunse the blessyd sacrament of baptysm; remembryng that there we haue renowncyd and forsakyn the Devyll, with all hys pompys and prydes, and to folow Cryst with all humylyte and pacience. And so lyke wyse of other sacramenttes. Butt, I saye, he that presumyth to reseyve the blessyd body of Cryst, (in forme of breade,) and ys nott in perfyte oue and charyte with hys neybour, he reseyvyth hym un- worthelye, and resevythe hys owne dampnacyon; be cawse the makythe no dyfference of the Lordys bodye. And ther- fore se that ye regarde well the sacraments, and specially the blessyd sacrament of the aulter; trustyng sewrly in ‘Cryst, that yff you reseyue them worthely, that you shall 03 198 A CATALOGUE reseyue grace by them according to a promisse. And thus to reseyue them after a dew maner (as before r hersyd) wyll com greate profyte by them, after my a VII. J thynk ytt to be laudable and profytable, that ag shipful imagys be sett in churchys, into remembraunse of Cryste and the saynts. 2 I thynk that imagys maye well be woorshippyd, yff men doo not esteme them no better then they are; but to them as they be ordeynyde, (for laye mennys books,) and not to fantasye or thynk in them any influence or deyyne power, wherwith they woork myracles. For I saye, that there ys no more devyne power in one image then ys in another. I saye, that there ys no image that can work my- racles. Yff there be any myracles doon, yt ys doon by God, and by no image. Some there be that knelythe before the image, and fantasythe or thynkythe im there mynd as that the image laffythe upon hym. Some saye, that they wyll bowe downe there hedys to them. Some saye, that he swetythe, and soche lyke sayyngs there ys among the com- mon people. And yff these people thought not that there were a devyne power in them, they wolde not thus thynke im [of] them. And yff they thynk that there ys power yn them, then they commyte idolatry. And therfore yt ys ne- cessarye to shewe you the use of them, that you maye the better knowe howe to ordre them. I woolde that you sh dg take the imagys that standythe in the churche as thyns that doo putt you in remembraunse of God and hys saynt As when you se the roode, you then remembre how C: t was doon on the crosse for your sakys, and how that hys handys and fete were peirced with nayles, and hys hert pierced with a spere, there ronnyng owt plentye of bloode and water; by the whyche bloode our synnys are washyd — away. And lykwysse when you see the image of our Ladye, ~ haue in remembraunse the manyfolde gyftes of grace th at were gevyn her; remembre what chastyte, and humylyte, and soche other excellent gyftes, that she hade of her sonne — Jesu Cryst; and desyre God to endewe thee wythe pz soche excellent gyftes as she had. And praye to our Ladye OF ORIGINALS. 199 that she wolde be an intercessor for thee, that thow myghtst obteyne them of hym. And thus to worshipe images ys _ very well, after my opynyon. VIII. I thynke that prayers of them that be alyve, doo 24 profite them that be dede, beyng in purgatorye. _ I thynke sewrelye, that prayers dothe helpe them in pur- gatorye: for we are taught by the Scripture, one to praye for another. And yff we haue nede of prayers here lyvyng im thys worlde, moche more nede shall we haue in the other worlde, where we shall be lett from that celestyall syght. And forsomoche that the Cherche hathe ordeynyde that soulys sholde be prayyd for, I thynke ytt very good and commendable that soulys that be departyde, be prayyd for. For there ys nothyng more acceptable to God then prayour, yif ytt be well doon, and after a good fashyon. And for so moche as God hathe ordeynyd a place, where they rest from the visible syght of the joye, unto soche tyme as ytt shall please hys goodnes to delyver them thense, no dowte of ytt, that God of hys greate mercye, when he herythe our pyteous preyers made unto hym with sorrowfull herts, he of hys mercye wyll release them of that payne. And thys I thynk that prayer doothe profyte them that are ~ departyd. IX. I thynke that men bothe by theyre fastyngs, and by other deadys of pytye, maye meryte. _ I thynke that men maye meryte by fastyngs, and by the deadys of pytye; doyng them wel] and after a dewe maner: that ys to saye, remembryng fyrst, howe that all that we other doo or can doo, ys not able to make God amendys for that he hathe doon for us; but neuerthelesse that that lyythe in us to doo for Crysts sake, we shall doo to the utt- most of our powre, and so farre as God wy] gyve us grace. _ Not that we wyll look to haue hevyn for our woorks sake, butt that we truste in the mercye of God to opteyne the “kyngdom by hys promysys. Yff we then woork after thys maner, referryng all to hym, thynkyng when we haue doon all that we maye doo, how that we be yett butt unprofyt- able servanttes; and God of hys goodnes consyderyng thy o 4 200 A CATALOGUE good mynde towardys hym in thy woork ; he wyll reward thee, accordyng to hys promesse, doble that thow hast d servyd by thy woorks, he wyll rewarde thee with a crow re of glorye, accordyng to hys grett mereye. And thus to: and woorke ys very well, after my mynde. 7 X. I thynk that they that be prohybyte of the igahipas a 7 suspecte of the faythe, ought to cease from preachyng and teachyng, till they haue purgyd them byfore the. supromt soche suspicion. I thynk thys opynyon to be very good and necessarye; for yff that there be some, (as I my selfe haue herde m thys cytye,) the -whyche teachythe errors, and yt were so that they sholde nott be callyd to be examynyd of soche thynges, peradventure with a lyttyll sofferaunce they wolde 25 bryng the people to the same blyndnes that they them s selfe were in. And yff yt were so that they were accusyd w we fullye, yett ys yt good for hym to cease from preachy y 8 and teachyng, untyll the tyme that he hathe cleryd h selfe of that suspycion. Now let us foorthe. On XI. I thynk that kyngs and governours are not bownde, upon necessyte of salvacyon, to delyver to the —_ h holy Scrypture in the mother tong, so long as the knowl of the trewthe, necessary to salvacyon, may other reyes be knowyn to the people. RS I thynk that kyngs and governours are not bow: upon necessyte of saluacyon, to delyuer to the sensi th holy Scrypture in there mother tonge, so long as they W, so provyde, that the knowledge of the trewethe necessarye to saluacyon may otherwysse be knowyn to the people thys maner of sayyng I doo nott here dysannull, and saye, that the Scrypture ys not good for the people to hall 2 In their mother tong; for I haue allways thought ytt ver good and profytable for the people to haue, so that th A wolde use it well: and nott for to use ytt, as you be notyd that you haue usyd ytt. Some wyll haue ytt to cheke prests and other men withall, and nott to edefye themselfe; some to sytt in the tavern babylyng of hytt, not “re ytt ys the gospell, and glad tydyngs of hyt in there sow Fe \ i ‘T —_ ee ‘OF ORIGINALS. 201 and to desyre of God strength and grace to doo soche thynges as ys appointed hym to doo by the Scrypture; and to gyve hym grace to have perfayte fayth, to beleve soche promysys as God hath promysyd hym in hys Scryptures, that he may optayne them (yff he doo those thyngs that be commawndyd hym in the Seryptures) for hys promyse sake. Yet allthough that there be some that wolde use ytt well, and yff they had ytt, yett those men must be also con- tentyd to bere with there brethren, and to take paynes with them, untyll soche tyme as God shall appoynte, that both they that wolde use ytt well, and yff they had ytt, and the other, the whych haue ytt and use ytt nott well, shall re- Seyue ytt with joye, and gyve God grett thanks for ytt. And where as I saye, how that I thynk that theye are not bownde, upon necessyte of salvacyon, to lett the people haue the Scrypture in there mother tong, so long as they haue the trewthe of Crysts Scrypture, necessarye to salva- eyon, taught and declaryd unto them, I thynk sewrly, that yff soche meanys be made, that the trewethe maye be knowyn (necessarye to salvacyon) by preachyng and teach- yng, so long I thynk the people may forbere the Scripture the better; and so long as ytt ys so, I thynke that they maye withholde ytt from the people the better. And all- though that they so doo, yett the Scripture ys good for every man to haue, so that they use ytt well; yett I saye ytt maye be the better sparyd, yff men may haue soffycyent knowledg of the trewthe (necessarye to salvacyon) by preach- yng and teachyng. And thus, as before rehersyd, I thynk, that kyngs and governours are nott bownde (of necessyte of salvacyon) to delyver to the people the Scripture in the ‘mother tong, as beforesayde. _ XII. I thynk, that wpon consyderacyon of the tyme, yt is 26 lawfull to kings and governours, upon some cawse to there judgment reasonable, to ordeyne, that the holy Scriptures be nott gevyn to the people, to be rede in the voulgare tonge. + I thynk that, for tyme and cause reasonable, they may keep it away for a good entent and purpose, as now I thynk ‘that ytt ys kept awaye, for by cawse they se so many of you 202 A CATALOGUE abuse ytt. Yett the Scripture ys good of ytt selfe, and, I sayd before, ytt ys very good for every man to haue use ytt well. I praye God, that you be nott the cawse your selfe, that so good a thyng ys kept from you. For I trus ~ yff you be nott the lett of ytt your selfe, ye shall sew possesse ytt by the grace of God. Butt yff you sholde de- syre ytt to ordre yt evyll, ytt were better for you a great deale that you had neuer sene ytt: for the more know od o that ys gevyn to you, the more ys your payne, yff you doo nott ordre ytt well. Neverthelesse you may nott saye, hoy that for by cawse he that knowyth moche shall answere for moche, and therfore I wyll nother haue the woorde of Ge taught unto me, nor yett rede ytt my selfe; for by cawse I wyll excuse my self by ygnorancy: for he that knowyt butt lyttill hathe lyttyll to answere for. They that t thynk deseyvyth themselfe; for there shall no man excuse hym selfe by ygnorancye, nott so long as the trewethe of t woord of God myght haue been taught unto hym, yf h wolde dylygentlye haue reseyvyd ytt. So long as ytt yss that you maye haue knowledg, and wyll nott, so long y . can nott excuse your selfe by ygnorancye. And ther they that haue knowledg, se that they use that knowled (that God hathe gevyn them) to the pleasure of God ar the profyte of your neyghbour. And thus I thynk, r cawse and tyme reasonable, they maye ordeyne, that t Scripture shall nott be gevyn to the people, as before re hersyd. XIII. I thynke that consecracyons, halowyngs, and bi yngs, receyoyd in the Churche, by usage of eer a to be praysed. lit I thynke that blessyngs, and soche other alll doc in the Church, ys good, and worthy to be praysyd, though yt be nott of necessyte: for I thynk that no man Me ageyne saye any ceremonye that ys in the ree whych ys usyd and hathe ben usyd for a good p for he that despisethe the lest ceremonye in the Church (1 whych hathe ben usyd by the custome of good Crys ter people) ys no Crysten man. No, nor I thynk that # OF ORIGINALS. 203 ys no man so folyshe, that wolde dyspyse them, yff the trewthe of that thyng that the ceremonye dooth represent, were knowyn. For there is not the lest ceremonye in the Churche but ytt representythe some good thyng: as the pax that comythe from the preste (when he ys at masse) down into the bodye of the churche, and there they kysse yit, as the preste dyd at the fyrst: the whyche thyng doothe sygnefye the loue that ys or sholde be betwene the preste and laye men; that ys to saye, the spiritualty and the tem- 27 poraltye. How be ytt, I thynk ytt be lyttill consydred of many of them that doo kysse the paz: and as yt ys by thys ceremonye, so yt ys with other lyke. And also as concern- yng blessyngs and halowyngs, you knowe very well that there ys no blyssyng that ys ordeynyd by God but that ys good, and therfore yt ys worthy to be praysyd of all men: for of blyssyng comyth no maner of evyll but good, for to blysse ys as moche as to saye, as to wysh a man good; as thus, “‘ The favor and grace of Allmyghty God lyght upon “ you,” and to saye, “‘ God prospere you in all your busy- “nes,” and soforthe. And so yt ys of halowyngs and soche lyke; for of them comyth no maner of evyll, but goodnesse: wherfore they are worthy to be praysyd of everye man as good thyngs. And I dowt nott, butt and yff yt were so, that euery man knew the very trew use of the blyssyngs, consecracyons, and soche other thyngs, yt wolde comfort and doo them moche more good to folow them then yt dothe now. I wolde that euery man knew the use of them. Now here folowythe another answere, and yt ys the last, and concludythe all. XIV. J thynk, and always haue thought, these opynyons to be trew, and they whych thynk the contrarye doo err, after my judgment. _ I thynk, and allway haue thought : These woords sownde nott, that I shold now thynk that thyng that I haue not thought before, or that I sholde saye that thyng that I haue not sayde before: for I haue sayde nothyng to my know- ledge but that thyng that I wyll saye agayne. And therfore yff any man haue these answerys wryttyn, as there ys many 28 Foxii MSS. . 204 A CATALOGUE of them wryttyn in dede, some men haue translatyd thy woord sentio, and saye, that J knowledge, and some saye, that I confesse ; for those woords sownde that I sholde now con fesse those thyngs that in tyme past I haue denyed; an that ys not true: for those thyngs that I haue sayde, I wy] saye agayne: and therforé I saye, how that I thynk now I haue allwayes thought. And therfore yff there be any of you that doo desyre to haue the true copye of these an swerys, resort hether to my paryshe preste, and there you shall haue them redy for you at all tymes. I shall desyr you at thys tyme to be contentyd wyth thys lyttyll declara- cyon; and herafter, by the grase of God, as tyme and ope tunyte doth cause me, I shall declare them unto you mor at large. And now I commit you unto hym one whych all waye preservyth hys servants. + m9 Ee Number XI. A consolatory letter to a nobleman imprisoned Sor the 4 Session of the gospel. he I HAVE hard, that your lordeshippe doth both 3 that men shuld write unto you, and that also yow doo tal in good part, be it but simple, that ys writen. Wher 7 I dyd bolden my self, at thys tyme, to write unto 4 though I be unknowen, and also unmete hereunto. A for successe of my writing, 1 wyll committe that unto h that ys able to fede mihoat fode, and to comfort wher: hope of comfort ys; as out of myn unpleasant and uns wordes, yow ar lyke to fynd no consolation at all. But ye ys Godds hande nor goodnes not shortened, but that hereb he may worke both your comfort and hys owne aie orie, a semeth best to hys good wyll. What greatt and continuall thanks ar all Godds ch bounde to geve hym, for your Lordshipps incredible in Chryst our master hys causse? Well, it ys to be « deréd, that Godds woorde hath not altogether been ta and redde in vayne unto the nobles, all ar not gyrers an OF ORIGINALS. 205 mockers, all ar not covyetuose and ambitiouse, all ar not fleshlye and ryotuose. And wold God, that a fewe more were of that ernest zeale and boldnes in Christ, whych yow have declared your self to be: for then shuld not owr old blyndnes thys hedlonge be tombled in upon us ageyne. The masse, wyth all the dreggs of Antichrist therin, woold never soo easelye nor willinglye have been receyved as yt ys. But what shall we saye, that even asa fewe be sincere and harte, so yet the major part by farre ar but holow harted and cold. And such, bycausse they seke the light, but dyd not walke therafter, and had no delyte therin, are justly be- reyved of the same, and lyke to be throwen into palpable darknes, wyth Pharao and the Egyptians, and that (as it Exod, vii. doth appeyre) accordyng both to ther deserts and desyre. For God can not alwaye souffre dissemblers to set forth hys name, neither wyll he, that hys wyll shuld, of the unwyll- yng; be sayed to be mayntened. And therfore, by takyng awaye the libertie of hys worde, he myndeth now to trye the true from the false, and shede out the gootes from the shepe : whych is almost alredye come to pass. But it ys not lyke to ende thus: for seynce that God dyd so plentifullie send hys gospell and worde unto us, gevyng us therto hys ‘sacramentes so purely ministred; and yet the receyvors not- withstandyng, for the most part, lyke unto the people that ys spoken of by the prophet Ezechiel: what should be Cap. xxxiii. looked for, but that God indede wyll laye hys hevye hand upon us; and that not perhaps so much corporallie, as by takyng away from us the spirituall foode of our soules, whych ys the ministerie of hys worde. The Lord be mer- afull unto us: and yet I can not saye, to take hys plagues 29 utterlye from us, (for that I thynke were not good for us,) but rather to geve us of hys grace and Spirite to bear his angre, bycausse we have synned against him so soore. For Micheas vii. if we shuld have still as we have hitherto had, we wold be as we have hitherto been, yf we were not worse. Wher- uppon that lesson, whych in pleintie and bryghtnes we wold not lerne, it shall be tryed, how we wy]ll lerne it in scarcetie and darkness: and bycausse we wold not serve God the Jerem, ix. Matt. xi. Matt. v. Ps, cxxvi. 206 A CATALOGUE right and true waye, we shall prove how we can beare af away wyth the false, and suffre idolatre before our eyes. But your Lordishippe must pardon me, for I have forgot- ten my self, that I am about to write to hym that is in pri- son; whych knoweth and fealeth metelye well hereof al- redye. For sure I am, the punishments of God upon thys hys Church, wyth your owne synnes and infirmitees, beside: other crosses and trialls, have somethyng broken your hart wyth ernest sorow and repentance: so that you have more nede of Goddes promyses yn the gospell to comfort yow, then (as I go about) to encrease your dolor and sorrowe, wyth puttyng yow in mynd of such evells and miseries And yet even perchaunce even thys kynde ys unto ye pleasure, as it was unto Jeremye, when he desyred river: full of teares, and a cotage in a corner, to bewayle th synnes and sorowes of hys people: and as he, in hys hoo booke of Lamentations, doth nothyng but lament and er out for the desolation of hys people and citizens. In the whych, yff he had a delyte, doyng of it for the material citie and temple, that they was made desolate; how m uc more must teares and wepynge yssew from such, as now be holde the suddein ruine and destruction of our Church of England? Wherin who doth not see a most miserable change. For lyght, darkness; for truth, falsehed; for Godds tones mans inventions; for spiritual worshyppyng, co’ po- ral idoiatrye; for godlye lawes to maynteyne the truth, con: tempt therof; wyth more that I wyll leave to your ow ne meditacions and prayers. And thys waye to bewayle the private and common mi- series of our dayes, as yt hath with yt a present delectation; n so also ys yt the onlye and sure waye to atteyne to the com fort whych the promysses of Christ yn the gospel | do bringe. Even as Christ doth tell us, when he sayeth, Com unto me all you that labor, and are looden, and I woyll re Jreshe yow ; and in an other place also, Happie are the which mourne, for thei shall fynde comfort. Accordyng hereunto, the prophet and good Kyng Dauid affy met! lykewyse, that such as sowe in teares, shall reape in joye Pe ote all OF ORIGINALS. 207 Wherof your Lordshippe, in thys grett shyne of Godds gos- pell, haue often both hard and redde, yea and by expe- rience practised it also; but yet never so swetelye (I dare well saye) as now, syns thys crosse hath been layde upon you. For now yow be in Godds propre scholehouse, wher as yow have not so many to trouble yow, as when yow went wanderimg in the wyde world, that ys so full of the Devills scales. Now yow haue tyme to talke unto God, in your often and most serious prayers; tyme also to geve eare unto hym, talkyng and speakyng unto yow out of hys worde. So that yow tast of that in dede now, of wych before yow30 dyd but (as it were) here tell of. And that yow fynd veri- fyed upon your self, that the good scholer of the Lord, David, spekyth of hym self, in the long Psalme of hys owne experiences, sayeng, It 7s good for me, O Lord, that I have Ps. cxix. been in trouble, that I myght lerne thyne ordinances: as though he shuld have sayed; Before I came into affliction, Thadd so many lettes and hynderaunces, that I could not entende unto that wych thow (O Lord) dydst putt to me to lerne: but now, by these crosses, I am taught to avoyde suche impediments, and to withstande such affections, as drawe me from the markyng and kepyng of thye lawes and - commandement. And now therfore, I beseech yow, (my good Lord,) waye | wyth your self, what a good master our heavenlye Father | ys unto yow, that alone he doth make yow so good a scho- | ler, that yow can find yn your hart, in comparison of hym | and hys worde, to despyse all things els: as favor and fayre | worde of men, honor both present and hereafter to folowe, | yiches and pleasure, lands and possessions, parents and | frends, wyf and children, and what shall I speke of more, | except it be lyf it self? Thus is the Lorde working in yow, | to make yow to thynke with Moses, to be in the affliction Heb. xi. and danger that the children of God bee in, rather than to enjoye all the riches of the Egiptians. But such an one ys | Godd, and so ys he mynded, to wynne yow with kyndnes for ever, to bynd yow unto hym in bonds of hys mercye, | that never shall be unloosed agayne. Geve honor therfore 1 Cor. xiv. he be interpreted. Wher as also Amen must be answe 31 to the thanks gevyng, not as to a mans q in a playe, but il Ps, cxix. 208 A CATALOGUE unto hym alone, wych hath alredye begonne and wyll con- tinue, and make perfytt hys power and myght in your im: becillitee and weaknes. That hys name may be knowen, and hys chyldren confyrmed the boldlyer to stycke unto hym. As I doo not doubt, but that alredye yt ys come to passe in some, and how manye moo shall it be wrought a ; wych shall here and perceyve, that yow shall with patience and strength persevere to the ende. Be stronge therfal and stablishe your conscience upon the Lords worde. or what so euer ys pretended and brought in ageynst yow, yet knowe, that to consent and receyve the masse cannot be but horrible, and grevouslye provoke the Lord unto angre. And to persuade yow herein, or rather to confirme yow in that wych alredye yow ar out of doubt of, I wyll not make much adoo. For doo but conferre thys masse of mans makyng wyth the supper of Christs institution, and see what ¢ bleablenes ys betwene them; and yow shall perseyve th a as lyke one to the other, both in substance and outward ap- pearance, as an honest matrone ys lyke to the Devill, deckt in an hoores atteyryng. And yet have they noon othe cloke or defense, save onlye to saye, that it is the Lor¢ r I supper: but a man with half an eye maye judge thys m ter easelye ynough. Howbeit, though we shuld graunt (wych Godd forbydd) the masse, wyth the appurtenances to be tollerable, yet wych way can they bring it in to the congregation of idiotes and symple? Unto whome all that in ther masse ys spoken ys in a straunge language. Whera St. Paull commandeth noon to speke with tongues, onlesse one that preyeth, dahiorcintiy he maketh hys answer. awaye your eyes, therfor, from the vanitie of ther customes and conceiles, of ther tradicions and good ententes, of t doctors and divines, of ther fathers and fansyes, of sche Ie = men and sophysters: for thes ar for the doctors and by- shoppes to beate ther braynes about. Yow and thei also. : when thei have doon what they can, must be judged ar d : quieted by Godds worde and Scripture, or els it ys but vic OF ORIGINALS. 209 lence and tyrannie. And the scripture we have hereof ys playne to hym that meaneth and seketh playnnes, markyng the cheif ende whye the supper was ordeyned ; to put us in mynd, and so to confirme us in the Lords death, and the lyvelye and present remembraunce of the same: wheras they goo about nought els but the contrarye; as ther Latin service, and takyng awaye of Godds worde, doth most mani- festlye declare. Beware of them then; for ther ende ys but darkenes and blyndyng of the people, and to gett mens consciences to hange upon them. But such ys the sawee, that our synfull lyves undre the gospell hath sawced our self, and the hole Church of Christ here among us wyth all. _ But now what remedie? Noon, but to humble our selfs under the mightie hands of the Lord. And in noo wyse wyth hart or wyth hande, wyth worde or wyth dede, prive- lye or openlye, to subscribe or consent to the defacyng of Christes kyngdome, the pullyng downe of hys worde, nor settyng up of that wych ys disagreyng therto. For we ar hys temple both bodye and soule, and must beleve wyth the hart, and confesse also wyth our mouth, yf we wyll be salved. As St. Paull doth teach. a ati The Lord of all mercye, comfort, and strength, geve your ~ good Lordishipp, wyth other in the same case, thys faith | and boldnes to confesse Christ and hys glorye unto the ende. Amen. ee ale: Number XII. | Articles for the married clergy in the diocese of Litchfield and Coventry. “IN Dei nomine, Amen. Nos Richardus Walker, canonicus Foxii MSS. | residens in ecclesia cath. Litch. reverendi in Christo patris et domini, Domini Richardi, permissione divina Coven. et | Litch. episcopi, commissarius specialis in hac parte legitime deputatus, articulos infra scriptos, ac quamlibet partem et, | particulam eorum de vobis magistris, Hugoni Simonds, &c. | VOL. 111. PART II. P iy If. Ill. 210 A CATALOGUE et cuilibet vestrum ex officio nostro mero objicimus, minis- tramus, et articulamur, conjunctim et divisim. Quibus et cuilibet parti et particule eorundem, verum, plenum, num, et fidele, virtute juramenti vestri, et cujuslibet vestr volumus per vos et vestrum quemlibet dari responsum. 32 Imprimis, Vobis et cuilibet vestrum objicumus et articula- mur, quod vos fuistis et estis sacerdotes, sive presbyte atque in sacris ordinibus, et ipso etiam presbyteratus ordine constituti, eosdemque sacros et presbyteratus ordines, ad triginta, viginti, decem vel octo annos elapsos suscepistis; atque pro Presbyteris, et in sacris ordinibus constituti fuistis, et estis, communiter dicti, tenti, habiti, nominati, | reputati, palam, publice et notorie: sicque fuit et est ves trum quilibet, et ponimus conjunctim et ~~ et de qu 2 libet. Item, Quod vos non solum in presi ordinis et re Je Sti. Benedicti, vel Sti. Augustini, aut Sti. Francisci, e Sti. Dominici, sive Cistertien. vel Praemonstraten. seu Car- tusien. alteriusve ordinis sive regulz cujuscunque religionis verum etiam in susceptione dictorum sacrorum et presby ratus ordinum juxta sanctorum patrum decreta, i in ea p pie et salubriter edita et stabilita ac promulgata, juxte et secundum sacros canones et constitutiones ac etinatiel et laudabiles consuetudines ecclesiasticas, ab ipsa E Catholica, et presertim ab Ecclesia Latina et Occidenta hy religiose, pie, et continue observatas, solenne votum castit tis et continentiz fecistis, et emisistis. Sicque fecit et e vestrum quilibet. Hocque fuit et est verum, publicum, no- torium, manifestum pariter et famosum. Et ponimus ut supra. Itemque, Vos scitis, creditis, aut dici audivistis, quod sacris ecclesiasticis constitutionibus, quilibet profitens quam regulam religionis, et quilibet etiam suscipiens s; ordinem aut sacros ordines, tam ex ipsa professione, q ex Ipsorum sacrorum ordinum susceptione, obligatur ad petuam continentiam: nec eidem licere ad seculum 1 - cedere, et uxorem ducere, sive cnet retiere £E ponimus ut supra. OF ORIGINALS. 211 -Itemque, Vos in hujusmodi sacris, et presbiteratus ordi- _IV. nibus constituti, missas et alia divina officia tam privatim quam publice dixistis, et celebrastis, atque sacramenta et sacramentalia aliis Christi fidelibus ministratis. Sicque dixit, celebravit, et ministravit vestrum quilibet. Et ponimus ut supra. Itemque, Tu Magister Hugo, &e. premissorum omnium Vv. et singulorum satis sciolus, ipsis quoque non obstantibus, sed preter et contra ea; atque post Ipsos sacros, et presby- teratus ordines per te susceptos, in magnum opprobrium et grave dedecus ac scandalum ordinis clericalis, et propriz anime: tuze salutis manifestum detrimentum, de facto, cum de j jure non potuisti neque debuisti quandam mM uxo- rem, imo verius concubinam, mensibus Martii, Aprilis, Mai, Juni, Juli, Augusti, Septembris, Octobris, Novem- bris, Decembris, Januarii, et Februari, annis Domini mil- lesimo, quingentesimo XLVI, XLVI, XLVI, XLIX, L, LI, LU, et LIII, eorundemve mensium et annorum quolibet uno sive aliquo, temere et damnabiliter duxisti et accepisti; atque eum eadem publice cohabitasti, et cohabitas in. presenti: eandemque ‘sepius carnaliter cognovisti; ac in nephariis fornicariisque amplexibus tenuisti, et tenes in presenti; 33 fornicationem, adulterium, et incestum ea ratione publice et ‘notorie committendo, ac votum castitatis et continentiz hu- jusmodi per te solemniter, ut praemittitur, emissum et fac- ‘tum, notorie violando et transgrediendo. Hocque fuit et est yerum, publicum, notorium, manifestum, pariter et famo- ‘sum. Et ponimus ut supra. "i Itemque, Vos preemissorum pratextu et occasione fuistis, VI. et estis, dictorum sacrorum canonum, constitutionum, et or- dinationum, atque consuetudinum transgressores manifesti, ac dictorum votorum vestrorum solennium violatores ; eaque Tatione et praetextu ipso facto vestris officiis et dictis respec- tive beneficiis vestris de jure privati, et ab eisdem, eorum- que possessione et occupatione, auctoritate ordinaria amo- vendi et destituendi. Sicque fuit et est vestrum quilibet. Et ponimus ut supra. _Itemque, Przmissa omnia singula fuerant, et sunt vera, VII. P2 MSS. Foxii. 3A cretum, vim sententiz definitivee in se continens: per 212 A CATALOGUE publica, notoria, pariter et famosa, atque de et ngs cis- dem laborarunt et in presenti laborant publica vox et ee Number XITI. An appeal made to the Queen from a sentence definit pronounced by a commissary oF the Bishop of field. IN Dei nomine, Amen. Coram vobis publica et sacholi ‘ce persona, ac testibus fide dignis, hic praesentibus, ego Sim : Pope, clericus, rector ecclesize paroch. de Warmington in com. Warwiec. Coven. et Litch. dioc. dico, allego, et in hii scriptis animo appellandi et querelandi propono ; ‘% Quod licet ego fuerim et sim vir bonz fame, opinio illeesee, vitaeque et conversationis honestarum, atque pro t tal et ut talis inter bonos et graves fuerim et sim communite dictus, tentus, habitus, nominatus et reputatus, palam, pub lice, et notorie; venerabilis tamen vir Magister Richardu Walker, ecclesize cathedralis Litch. canonicus residens, pr commissario reverendi in Christo patris et dni. Dni. Richard permissione divina Coven. et Litch. episcopi se gerens, i quodam pretenso negotio deprivationis et to me preefati Simonis Pape: tam ab officio et ministratione cel cali, quam dicta ecclesia mea paroch. de Warmington, e cul suis juribus et pertinentiis universis nulliter et imique, | officio suo mero, ut praetendebatur, in omnibus et per onini procedens, juris et judiciorum ordine non servato, sed ne lecto, praetermisso, et penitus spreto, quandam preete sententiam definitivam, sive quoddam pretensum a inter caetera me prafatum Simonem Pope, rectorem a at dictum, non confessum, neque aliquo modo saltem suffic convictum, neque ad hoe vocatum nec citatum, sed. ante tempus sive terminum per eum primitus assignatum affixum, ab eisdem officio et ministratione clericali, et dicta ecclesia mea paroch. de Warmington, cum suis juribus | pertinentiis universis privand. et amovendum fore de ; rang OF ORIGINALS. 213 atque de facto, licet nulliter et inique, deprivavit et amovit, ad omnem juris effectum tulit et promulgavit in scriptis [licet] nullam et iniquam, nullumve seu iniquum. Atque ad alia graviora contra me procedere se velle publice commi- natus est, et indies comminatur, in animz suz grave pericu- lum, meique dicti Simonis Pope, rectoris predicti praeju- dicium non modicum, et grave dampnum. Unde ego dictus Simon Pope, rector praedictus, sentiens me tam ex prolatione dictz pratense sententiz definitive, sive preetensi finalis decreti antedicti, quam ex altis grava- minibus, iniquitatibus, et injuriis dicti preetensi commissaril eolligibilibus, indebite praegravari ab eisdem et eorum quo- libet ad serenissimam in Christo Principem et Dnam. nostram Dnam. Mariam, Dei gratia Angliz, Francie, et Hiberniz Reginam, Fidei Defensorem, et in terris Ecclesizee Angli- cane et Hibernicze supremum Caput; atque ad inclitam et almam curiam Parliamenti hujus regni Angliz, seu alium judicem competentem quemcunque ad quem de jure, seu statutis hujus regni Angliz michi licitum est, vel imposte- tum licebit, appellare, in hus scriptis appello ; apostolosque peto primo, secundo et tertio, instanter, instantius et in- stantissime, michi, edi, dari, tradi, fieri et liberari cum ef- -fectu: et protestor, quod non sunt decem dies elapsi, ex quo michi de productz sententize definitive, seu praedicti pree- -tensi finalis decreti, prolatione et aliis gravaminibus, iniqui- tatibus, et injuriis predictis certitudinaliter constabat et constat. Et quod in presenti nequeo habere judicis pre- | sentiam, ut coram eo appellarem. Et protestor insuper de | intimando hance meam appellationem pro loco et tempore, | congruis et opportunis omnibus et singulis, quibus jus exigit | in hac parte, deque corrigendo et reformando eandem juxta | jurisperitorum consilium prout moris est et stili, rs 35 Cott. Libr. Titus, B, 2. 214 A CATALOGUE Number XIV. The Queen to the Justices of Norfolk, to weahil Sor th broachers of vain prophecies and rumours. ig To our trusty and welbeloved, the sheriff and justices of the peace of our county of Norfolk, and to every of them. — ; By the Quene. ‘ Mary the Quene. TRUSTY and welbeloved, we grete you wel: And wheras we have heretofore signified our plesure, both by our pro- clamation generally, and by our letters to many of you par- f ticularly, for the good order and stay of that our county of Norfolk from rebellious tumults and uproars; and to have especial regard to vagabonds, and to such as did spred any vain prophesies, seditious, false, or untrue rumours, and to punish them accordingly; we have nevertheles to our no smal grief sundry intelligences of divers and sundry leud and seditious tales, forged and spred by certain malicious persons, touching the estate of our person, with many other vain and slanderous reports, tending to the moving of se dition and rebellion: whose faults passing unpunished seem- eth either to be winked at, or at least little considered ; which is unto us very strange. We have therfore thought good eftsones to require ti command you to be not on i more circumspect in the good ordering of that our county, according to our trust ae of you, but also to use > al and searching out from man to man iii cass and pub- lishers of these vain prophesies and untrue bruits, (the vel y foundation of al rebellion,) and the same being found, punish them, as the quality of their offence shal | appear u you to deserve: wherby the malicious sort may be more feared to attempt the like, and our good loving subjects live in more quiet. And for our better service in this behalf, we think gooc that you divide your selves into several parts of our county; so that every of you have some part in charge: wherby ye may the better bulte out the malicious; and yet neverthe- OF ORIGINALS. 215 less to meet often for the better conferring herein. And that you signify your doings and the state of that shire by your general letters once every month at least to our Privy Coun- cil. And like as we shal consider such of you to your ad- vancement, whose diligence shal set forward our service in this part, so shal we have good cause to note great negli- gence and fault in them that shal omit their duties in this behalf. Yeven under our signet at our manor of St. James the xxii. of May, the first year of our reign. ee Number XV. 36 A proclamation, that all courtesy should be used to King Philip and his train, coming into England to marry the Queen. By the Quene. WHERE the Quenes most excellent Majestie hath lately _coneluded a marriage, to the honour of the mightie God, and the weale and benefite of her Graces realmes and sub- © jectes, with the moste hygh and mightye Prince, the Prince of Spayne; her Highnes, consideryng the lightnes and evill disposition of diverse lewde and sediciouse personnes, who, seking alwayes nouelties, and beinge seldome contented with their presente state, might peraduenture at this time, by the naughtie and disordred behaviour, attempte to stirre discorde, and gyue occasion to breake the good and frendly _agreament that ought to be nourished and continued be- - twene the subjectes of thys realme, and suche as shall come in wyth the sayde most noble Prince; hath thought good to signifie unto all her faythfull and louynge subjectes, that _lyke as allready order is taken, on the behalfe of the sayde moste noble Prince, that all such, eyther of his owne or any other nation, as shall attende upon hymselfe, or any of hys trayne, at theyr commyng hither, shall in their behaviour use themselfes honestly, frendely, and quietly towardes her Highnes subjectes, of all sortes and degrees, without givynge anye maner of juste occasion of trouble or discontentation to Pp 4 216 A CATALOGUE any person for their partes; even so doth her Hyghne nes streyghtly charge and commaunde al and singuler hi er lovynge subjects, of what estate, degree, or condition soever they be, that they and every of them do semblablye, for their partes, use all suche straungers, as shall repayre hith ro wyth or to the sayde most noble Prince, or any of hya trayne, with curtoyse, frendely, and gentle enterteynement, wythoute ministryng towardes them any maner of cause of stryfe or contention, either by outwarde dedes, tauntyn wordes, unsemely countenance, or by any other wayes meanes, whereby lacke of frendeshyppe or oot wyll might be conceaved. And further streyghtly chargeth and commaundeth a and singuler noblemen and gentlemen, wythin this ye Graces sayde realme, that they and everye of them | de eche one for hys part, take suche ordre wyth their serva and others, attendyng upon them, and do give unto ther suche streyght warnyng and charge, as neyther by the selfes, nor by anye other meanes, they do presume to at tempt, either directly or indirectly, to break this her High nes order and commaundement, or any wayes to trouble 37 disquiet, or give occasion of quarel to anye of the sayd most noble Princes trayne: upon payne, that whos shall by worde or dede neglecte thys her Graces plea or do contrary to the same, shall not only incurre her Ma jesties high displeasure and indignation, but allso be cot mitted to prison without bayle or maynprize; to abyc there suche further punyshment, eyther by fyne or othe wise, as shall be thought agreeable to the qualitie of their offences, and maye serve for an — to as yke disordred persons. a God save ie inal Anno M.D.LIn OF ORIGINALS. 217 Number XVI. Articles of inquiry for Boner bishop of London’s visitation of his diocese in the year 1554. ARTICLES to be enquyred of in the general visitation of Edmund Bishop of London, exercised by him in the year of our Lord 1554, in the city and dioces of London ; and set forth by the same for his own discharge towards God and the world, to the honour of God and his Catho- lick Church, and to the commoditie and profyt of al those that either are good, (which he wolde were al,) or delight- eth in goodnes, (which he wisheth to be many,) without any particular grudge or displeasure to any one, good or bad, within this realm. Which articles he desireth al men of their charitie, especially those that are of his diocese, to take with as good an intent and mynd as he the said Bishop wisheth and desireth, which is to the best. And the said Bishop withal desireth al people to understand, that what- soever opinion, good or bad, hath been received of him, or whatsoever usage or custome hath been heretofore, his only intent and purpose is to do his duty charitably, and with that love, favour, and respect, both towards God and every Christen person, which any Bushop shuld shew to his flock in any wise. The first articles are concerning the clargy, because they shuld of duety geve good example, and that their fault is more indeed, and more worthy punishment, than the faults _ of the laity. The first article. First, Whether the clargy, to geve example to the laity, | have in their lyving, in their teachyng, and in their doyng, so behaved themselves, that they (in the judgment of indif- ferent persons) have declared themselves to search princi- pally the honor of God and hys Church, the health of the38 souls of such as are commyted to their cure and charge, the quietnes of their paryshyoners, and the wealth and honor of the King and Quene of this realm. Item, Whether the person, vicar, or any other ministring — I. Ill. Iv. VI. VIl. 218 A CATALOGUE as priest within the parysh, have been or is married, or taken for maried, not yet separated from his concubine or woman, taken for-wife. Or, whether the same woman be dead, or yet livyng: and being living, whether the one re- sorteth to the other openly, secretly, or slanderously, main taining, supporting, or finding the same in any seal to the offence of the people. % Item, Whether there be any person, of what etiakenh con- dition, or degree he be, that doth in open talk, or privily defend, maintain, or uphold the mariage of priests, enc u raging or bolding any person to the defence therof. Item, Whether ye have the person or vicar eat con. tinually with you upon his benefice, doeing his duety in the serving of the cure; and whether, beyng able, he do . ) hospitalitie upon the same, feeding his flock with his good lyving, with hys teachyng, and his relievyng of they hys power. , Item, Whether the person or vicar, being absent, hi sufficient dispensation and licence therin: and mheien absence he do. appoynt an honest, able, and sufficient le curate, to supply his room and absence, to serve his cur Item, Whether your person or vicar, by namentieny orl good and sufficient deputy for him, do relieve his poor p: rishoners, repair and maintain his house or mansion, an things therunto appertaining, and otherwyse do his duet as by the order of the law, and custome of this realme, I ought to do. oii Bones Whether the sayd curate, appoynted in sel ah of your person or vicar, do in al poynts the best he ¢: minister the sacraments and sacramentals, and othe duety in serving the same cure; specially in celebr divine service at convenient hours, chefely upon Sun and holydays, and procession days; and ministring sacraments and sacramentals, as of duety and rea ought, moving and exhorting earnestly his parishic come unto it, and deyoutly to hear the same: and wh he hymself do reverentlye celebrate, practise, minister, an use the same, as appertayneth. ts | | OF ORIGINALS. 219 Item, Whether he the sayd curate, person, or vicar, have bene or is of suspect doctrin, erroneous opinyon, misbelefe, or evyl judgment; or do set forth, preach, favour, ayd, or mayntaie the same, contrary to the Catholick faith, or order of this realm. ' Item, Whether they, or any of them, doth haunt or re- sort to alehouses or taverns, otherwyse than for hys or their honest necessity or reliefe ; or repayre to any dysing houses, common bowling allies, suspect houses or places; or do haunt and use common games or playes, or behave them- selves otherwyse unpriestly and unsemely. Item, Whether they, or any of them, be familiar, or kepe company, and be conversaunt with any suspect person of evyl conversation and lyving, or erroneous opmyon or doc- VIII. IX. ? trm; or be noted to ayd, favour, and assyste the same in39 any wyse, contrary to the good order of this realm, and the usage of the Catholick Church. Item, Whether there be dwelling within any your parishes any priest, foreigner, stranger, or other, who not presented unto the Bushop of this dioces, or his officers, examined and admitted by some one of them, doth take upon him to ‘serve any cure, or to minister any sacraments or sacramen- tals within the said parish. Tiem, Whether there be dwelling within any your parishes, or repairing thither, any priest, or other naming hymself mi- nister, which doth not come diligently to the church, to hear divine service or sermons there, but absentyth hymself, or discourageth other by his example or words to come unto the same, expressing their name and surname, with suffi- cient knowledge of them. Item, Whether there be any maried priests, or namyng ‘themselves mynisters, that do kepe any assemblies or con- ‘venticles with such like, as they are in office or sect, to set forth any doctrin or usage not allowed by the laws and laudable customs of this realm: or whether there be any Tesort of.any of them to any place for any privy lectures, sermons, plays, games, or other devices, not expresly in this realm by Jaws allowable. XII. 220 A CATALOGUE, XIV. Item, Whether there be any of them which is a‘comm on brawler, scoulder, a sower of discord among his parishic ne ers, a hawker, a hunter, or spending his tyme viele unthriftily ; or being a fornicator, an advouterer, a dr “ ard, a common swearer, or blasphemer of God or his s or an unruly or evyl disposed person ; or that hath come t his benefice or promotion by symonie, unlawful sute, or godly means in any wyse. a XV. Item, Whether they, and everich of them, to the basta their powers at al tymes, have exhorted and stirred the people to quietnes and concord, and to the obedience of the Kyng and Quenes Majesties and their officers ; rebuking : 1 sedition and tumult, with al unlawful assemblies; moving the people to charity and good order; and charging the fa- thers and mothers, masters and governors of youth, to keep good rule, and to instruct them in vertue and goodnes, t the honor of God and of this realme, and to have them « om cupied in some honest art and occupa to get their living thereby. A XVI. Item, Whether they, or any of ship do admyt any fp 5 son to receyve the blessed sacrament of the altre, who ar openlye known or suspected to be adversaries and speaker: against the sacrament, or any other article of the Catholic faith; or to be a notorious evyl person in his conversa or or doctrin, an open oppressor or evyl doer to his neyt not being confessed, reconcyled, and having made sati tion in that behalf. XVII. Item, Whether they, or any of them, have of their authoritie admytted and lycenced any to preach in cure, not being authorized or admytted therunto; or denyed or refused such to preach as have been low fullnas censed. And whether they or any of them, having em rity to preach within their cures, doth use to preach, a the least doth procure other lawful or sufficient persons t doo the same, according to the ordre of this realm. : 40 Item, Whether they, or any of them, sens the Quenes XVII. Majesties proclamation, hath or doth use to say or sing t the divine service, minister the sacraments and sacramente OF ORIGINALS. 221 or other things, in English, contrary to the ordre of this realm. © Item, Whether they, or any of them, in their suffrages, collects, and prayers, doth use to pray for the King and Quenes Majeste, by the names of King Philip and Quene Mary, according to a letter of commandment therin lawfully gyuen now of late unto them by their ordinary. Item, Whether they, and everych of them, have diligent- ly moned and exhorted their parishners how and in what maner children shuld be baptized in tyme of necessity ; and they the said parishners reverently and devoutly to prepare themselves to receive and use the sacraments, especially of the sacrament of the aultre. And whether any person have refused or contempned to receyve the said sacrament of the aultare, or to be confessed, and receive at priests hands the benefit of absolution, according to the laudable custome of this realme. Item, Whether they, and everich of them, hath diligently visited his and their parishners in the tyme of syckness and nede, and ministred sacraments and sacramentals to them ac- cordingly. And whether they have exhorted and monyshed them to have due respect to their soul health: and also to set an ordre in their temporal lands and goods, declaring their debts perfectly, and what is owing unto them; and they so to make their testaments and last wills, that, as much as may be, al trouble and busines may be excluded, their wives and children, with their friends, may be holpen and succoured, and themselves decently buried and prayed for, and to have an honest memory and commendations for their ‘so doing. Item, Whether they, and everich of them, have solem- nized matrimony betwene any his parishners, or any other ‘persons, the banes not before asked iii several Sundays or holydays, or without certificate of the said banes from the curate of any other parish, if any of them be of another parish. And whether, touching the solemnization and use of this sacrament of matrimony, and also of al other the sacraments of the Church, they have kept and observed the XX. XXI. XXII. XXIII. XXIV. 41 and otherwise, as by the law he is charged and bound XXV. XXVI. XXVII. XXVIII. _ bits and apparel, or otherwyse disguise themselves, th ‘they cannot easily be discovered or known from lesnaall ‘ 222 - A CATALOGUE old and laudable custome of the Church, without any inyo- cation [innovation] or alteration in any of the same. Item, Whether they, or everich of them, upon the Sonday at the service tyme, doth use to set fourth and to declare tO the people al such holydays and fasting days, as of godlye usage and custome hath heretofore laudably been accus om = ed to be kept and observed in the weke following and er sueing. And whether they, and everych of them, doth ob- serve and kepe themselyes the said holy days and fa days. x Item, Whether the person or vicar doth repair and main tain his chauncel and mansion house in sufficient rep i tion: and the same being in decay, whether he doth bestow yearly the fift part of his benefit, til such time the same be sufficiently repaired; doing also further his duty therir that behalf, distributing and doing as he is | bound a. a law. a ‘Item, Whether there be any person that doth serve any cure, or minister any sacraments, not being priest; or i any do take upon them to use the room and office of th person, or vicar, or curate of any benefice or spiritual pre motion, receyving the frutes thereof, not being admitte therunto by the ordinary. vg Item, Whether they, and everich of them, doth .¢ goo in priestly apparel and habit, having their beards and cro rn shaven: or whether any of them doth goo m laymens Item, Whether they, or any of them, have many pro. mocyons and benefices ecclesiastical, cures, secular service yearly pensions, annuyties, fermes, or other revenues, no} in tytle or possession : and what the names of them —a a where they ly, geving al good instruction and rem nfor macyon therin. ee Item, Whether such as have churches or chappels appro- priated, and mansions or houses therto apRcEee d . kepe their chauncels and houses in good and sufficyent re- OF ORIGINALS. 223 paracyons: and whether they do al things in distribucyons and almose, or otherwyse, as by law and good order they ought to do. Item, Whether any such, as were ordered schismatically, and contrary to the old order and custome of the Catholick Church, or being unlawfully and schismatically maried after the late innovation and maner, being not yet reconcyled nor admytted by the ordinary, have celebrated or sayd either mas or other divine service within any cure or place of this city or diocese. Item, Whether any person, or vicar, or other having ec- clesiastical promocyon, do set out the same to ferm without consent, knowledge, and lycence of his ordinary ; especially. for an unreasonable number of years, or with such condi- tions, qualities, or maners, that the same is to the great pre- judice of the Church, and the incumbent of the same, espe- cially of him that shall succeed therin. Item, Whether there be any person or vicar, curate or priest, that occupyeth buying and selling as a merchaunt ; or occupieth usury, or layeth out his money for filthy lucre sake and gain, to the slaunder of presthode. Item, Whether they, or any of them, do wear swords, dagears, or other weapon, in tymes or places not conve- _ nyent or semely. __ Item, Whether any priest or ecclesiastical person have | reiterated or renewed baptism which was lawfully don be- | fore; or invented or followed any new fashion or form, con- ant to the order of the Catholick Church. _ Item, Whether the person, vicar, or curate doo, accord- ng to the laws, every quarter im the year, upon one so- lempne day or mo, (that is to wyt, upon the Sonday or ae feast, when the parishioners by the order of the urch do come together,) expound and declare by himself, | or some other sufficyent person, unto the people, in the com- ‘mon or vulgar tongue, plainly, truly, and frutefully, the XXIX. XXX. XXXII. XXXII. XXXII. XXXIV. Atticles of the Catholick Faith, the Ten Commaundements, 42 expressed in the old law, the two commaundements of the | gospel or new law; that is, of earnest love to God and to XXXV. XXXVI. XXXVII. Fox’s Acts. 224 A CATALOGUE our neighbour; the seven works of mercy, the seven deadly sins, with their off-spring, progeny, and yssue, the ; principal vertues, and the seven sacraments of the Chi Item, Whether that every priest, having cure, do « nish the women that are with child, within his cure, to to confession, and to receyve the sacrament, especially wl their tyme draweth nigh; and to have water in readynes to christen the child, if necessity so require it. P . 7 Item, Whether the stipendary priests do behave them- selves discretly and honestly in al poynts towards their par- son or vicar; geving an othe, and doing according to thi law and ecclesiastical constitutions, ordinaunces, and laud- able customs in that behalf. Item, Whether any parson, vicar, or other having any ecclesiastical promocyon, have made any alienation of < thing partayning to their church, benefice, or promocyon what it is, and what warraunt they had so to do. a Number XVII. . The confession of the bishops and divines in prison fi religion. e FIRST, We confess and believe al the canonical | bool " of the Old Testament, and al the books of the N. Test ment, to be the very true word of God, and to be by the inspiration of the H. Ghost; and therfore heard accordingly, as the judg in al controversies and ma ters of religion. Secondly, We confes and believe the Catholick Ch which is the spouse of Christ, as a most obedient and lo wife, to embrace and follow the doctrin of these peo matters of religion: and therfore is she to be heard a ingly. So that those which wil not hear this Church, following and obeying the word of her husband, we ace as hereticks and schismaticks; according to this saying, | he will not hear the Church, let him be unto thee as” heathen. Thirdly, We believe and confess al the articles of ; fait tl 4 OF ORIGINALS. 295 and doctrin, set forth in the symbol of the Apostles, which we commonly cal the Creed; and in the symbols of the councels of Nice, kept in an. Dom. 324; of Constantinople, kept in an. Dom. 384; of Ephesus, kept in an. Dom. 432; of Chalcedonie, kept in anno Dom. 454; of Toletum, the first and the fourth. Also the symbols of Athanasius, Ire- -neus, Tertullian, and of Damasus, which was about the year of our Lord 376. We confes and believe, we say, the doctrin of these symbols generally and particularly ; so that whosoever doth otherwise, we hold the same to erre ‘from the truth. Fourthly, We believe and confess concerning justifica- 43 tion, that, as it cometh only from God’s mercy through Christ, so it is perceived and had of none, which be of years of discretion, otherwise than by faith only. Which faith is not an opinion, but a certain persuasion wrought by the H. Ghost in the mind and heart of man. Wherethrough as the “mind is illumined, so the heart is suppled to submit it self to the wil of God unfeignedly, and so sheweth forth an in- herent righteousnes: which is to be discerned in the article of justification from the righteousnes which God endueth us withal in justifying us, although inseparably they go to- gether. And this we do not for curiosity or contention sake, but for conscience sake; that it might be quiet: which it ean never be, if we confound, without distinction, forgivenes | of sin and Christ’s justice imputed to us, with regeneration | and inherent righteousnes. By this we disallow the papisti- | cal doctrins of free wil, of works of supererogation, of me- | rits, of the necessity of auricular confession, and satisfaction to Godward. Fifthly, We confess and believe concerning the exterior | service of God, that it ought to be according to the word | of God. And therfore in the congregation al things publick | ought to be done in such a tongue as may be most to edify; | and not in Latin, where the people understand not the same. Sixthly, We confesse and believe, that God only by Jesus _ Christ is to be prayed unto and called upon. And therfore VOL. III. PART I. Q ) i 226 A CATALOGUE we disallow invocation or prayer to saints departed this life. 4 Seventhly, We confess and believe, that as a man de- parteth this life, so shal he be judged in the last day gene- rally, and in the mean season is entred either into the state of the blessed for ever, or damned for ever. And therfore is either past al help, or els needeth no help of any in this life. By reason wherof we affirm purgatory, masses of scala celi, trentals, and such suffrages, as the popish Church doth obtrude as necessary, to be the doctrin of Antichrist. — Eighthly, We confess and believe the sacraments of Christ, which be baptism and the Lords supper, that they ought to be ministred according to the institution of Christ, concerning the substantial parts of them. And that they be no longer sacraments, than they be had in use, and used t the end for the which they were instituted. ce And here we plainly confess, that the mutilation of hi Lords supper, the subtraction of one kind from the lay people, is Antichristian. And so is the doctrin of tra stantiation of the sacramental bread and wine afer t words of consecration, as they be called. tem, The ad tion of the sacrament with honour due unto God, the : x 4 vation and confirmation of the same. Jtem, The mas to k a propitiatory sacrifice for the quick and dead, or a wol that pleaseth God. Al these we confess and believe to t Antichrists doctrin; as is the inhibition of mariage as unlay ful to any state. " And we doubt not by Gods grace, but we shal be a prove al our confessions here to be most true by men vel of Gods word, and consent of the Catholick Church; whie' 44 followeth and hath followed the governance of Gods Spin and the judgment of his word. And this through the Lord help we wil do, either mm disputation by word, before th Queens Highnes and her Council, either before the Parl ment houses, (of whom we doubt not to be indifferentl heard,) either with our pens, whensoever we shal be therto, by them that have authority, required and contra In the mean season, as obedient subjects, we shal beha OF ORIGINALS. 227 our selves towards al that be in authority, and not cease to pray to God for them; that he would govern them al, ge- nerally and particularly, with the spirit of wisdom and grace. And so we heartily desire, and humbly pray al men to do; in no point consenting to any kind of rebellion or se- dition against our sovereign Lady the Queens Highnes; (but where they cannot obey, but they must disobey God;) there to submit themselues with al patience and humility, to suffer as the wil and plesure of the higher powers shall adjudge. ji re Number XVIII. A letter, or discourse, to the true professors of Christ's gos- _ pel, inhabiting in the parish of Alhallows, in Bread-street in London: written by Thomas Sampson, sometime their pastor. _ THE grace and favour of God our heavenly Father, E Biblioth. purchased unto us by the bloudy death of Christ our Sa- ag a viour, be felt and encreased in al your consciences to your D- sd Eli- _ everlasting consolation. The violence of this age doth not suffer me, most loving - brethren, to come as I would do unto you, and by talk and brotherly conferring to put you in mind of the gospel of | Jesus Christ, which, among others far more worthy, even I | by Gods grace preached unto you. I therefore have thought | needful by these letters now to do the same: now I say, | when, through the perverse frowardness of men, the true ) _ preaching of Christs gospel is banished, and mans doctrin is _ taught with lyes and fables. And tho some perchance wil _ think, that this longeth not to me, but to him that is your _ pastor, to do; yet, forasmuch as once I was your pastor, I _ cannot but testify, that some piece of pastoral cure doth yet | rest in my heart towards you. The which indeed doth | much persuade me, as the present necessity also seemeth no | les to require, to make a long and a large treatise, by which ye might have an whole armour against-al the assaults of false prophets. But when I consider how truly, and that a2 228 A CATALOGUE 45 with much diligence, ye have been taught, and therew thinking that ye are not forgetful hearers of the “oa think that among you it shal suffice, if I do but name th se greatest evils, which now are poured forth out of pul among you, and therewith put you in mind of the truth (contrary to these lyes,) which once you both heard and re ceived, desiring you to abide in the same. This wil I de shortly, as I have little, and the same unapt time to aod P yet truly I trust to do it, as let Gods word therein try it: if first ye wil suffer me to tell you, that through these false prophets, the castle of your health, the salvation of your ur souls is assaulted: whom if we suffer to be with you, if you yield up your selves to the believing and following of th ei doctrin, then know ye, that as by blind leaders ye be lead so you with them then being blinded, shal with them fal into the pit of perdition, which is prepared as wel for the falsely seduced, as for the false seducers. : Of these I could be content to speak the less, but th at I se that while of too many, and that Londoners, these beast be followed, ye have even drawn and pulled upon yo heads those abominations, which, if but reason had rule should not have been admitted before that by laws th hey had been thrust upon you; that I speak not what tr Christianity should have moved you to have don. Ot London, London, is this the gospelling fruit, to be the fi that without a law shouldst banish true preaching ¢ te thee ; to be the first that against laws shal admit that mé ing idolatry; to be the first that shal give the example of stumbling to al England? Which shouldst yet have bee the first in constancy, in humble standing for the continuin of the truth in thee; in quiet and patient suffering for th truths sake even death, if by the rulers it had been offere . thee. What ground are those which, not in aii before persecution cometh, do go back? A ground t art, reserved for the Lords woful curses, to whose j jue ment, London, I leave thee. ; Seeing in London these evils are received, as it is ne meet for vigilant pastors to watch over their flock, to chace 4 OF ORIGINALS. 229 the wolves away, least at the Lords hand they do hear the name of hirelings; so now is it high time for you, my lov- ing brethren, and al of them that be the children of God, to take heed whose voice ye do hear, to beware of the leaven of papistical Pharisees, and to keep your selves undefiled from al their abominations. The greatest of which now I wil recite. ' Among al their abominations, one of the principal is The error their doctrine of transubstantiation; the very pride of pa- Hees tag pistry, and the horrible offence even of the Turks and hea- then: that a popish priest, by his huzzing and buzzing, and mumbling up of the words of Christ, more like a con- jurer than a Christian, should work that miraculous altera- tion and changing of the substance of bread and wine into the substance of the body and bloud of Christ ; which then is to be taken as Christ himself, God and man; and to be adored. But you know, my dear brethren, that there is no such miracle to be believed without the certain doctrine of God’s word to warrant the same; which the Papists can never shew. And therfore their miracle is not to be be-46 lieved. Christ, in instituting his supper, meant not to leave _ there his body and bloud really and substantially, as the _ Papists do teach. For Christ in the substance of his body was then to be crucified: he was to dy; he was to rise again; he was to ascend; and he was, and in the same yet now is, to appear before the glorious God, our Bishop, Ad- _ yocate, and Mediator ; there to remain until the last day, as the Scriptures do teach. In the supper he instituted a commemoration of the breaking of his body, and shedding of his bloud, to be don ' and made of them that do eat that bread, and drink of that cup, according to his institution: which he called. his | body and bloud, for that it is to the receiver a seal and con- _ firmation of Christs body broken, and Christs bloud shed for them; that is, the profit and commodity thereof is theirs, which they do partake by faith. And so these words, This is my body, and, This is my bloud, is to be under- | stood; and not as the transubstantiators literally enforce a3 - as I have said, the like phrases in like matters of the Se The sacri- fices of the mass, Matt. xxvii. A7 jurious to the bloudy death of Christ. Christ instituted this 230 A CATALOGUE them. For their understanding of them is both contrary Oo Christ’s meaning, and also to the office of his body. sides, that it is against the nature of his very: body. y: that the same phrase of speaking is thus to be understan tures doth sufficiently teach us. As where of circumcision the Lord doth say, This is my covenant, where it was but the seal of the covenant, as Paul calleth it. In the same sort it is said, This is the passover ; This cup is the new testa- ment in my bloud; Christ is the rock; and in like maner are these to be understanded. So that if the adversary wil give the H. Ghost leave to expound himself, then th words, This is my body, This is my bloud, are figuratively to be understood, as the like phrases are: and so serve they not at al for their monstrous transubstantiation. Their second abhomination is their doctrin of the mass. In which to let many things pas, (as the strangeness of the tongue, the Jewish apparel, the fond nods, crosses, becks, and ducks,) three evils most notable, and to a Christian conscience intolerable, are there. ie 1 First, Their wicked sacrifice, which their mas-book tes i fieth to be propitiatory, to take away the sins of al those, be they dead or living, for whom they do say mass: yea pro- fitable and available for wars, peace, weather, sicknes, fot murrain of beasts, and whatsoever ye lust to [have] by thei application. Oh! shameful blasphemy! As concerning he 2 sacrifice propitiatory for sin, ye must hold the anchor of your faith, that this sacrifice (was) Christ himself once ~ offered for al in his own bloudy death. He was the priest and the ‘sacrifice, the offerer and the thing offered: and his own bloudy offering, purified he, in the shedding of his bloud, al his from sin; by it purchased he eternal s sanctif i= cation and salvation for them that shal be saved; and by finished he for ever the ful propitiation for sins: for say these words, Jt is finished, or consummate, he yielded the ghost. Detestable therfore is the papistical sacrifice, ’ supper to be a sacrament to us, and not that of it a priest OF ORIGINALS. 231 should make a propitiatory sacrifice for sin: in the eating and drinking of it, that we should declare the Lord’s death, offering the sacrifice of thanks therfore. And therfore it is called of the Fathers, a sacrifice of thanks. That we eating and drinking according to his institution, should by faith apply unto our consciences the benefit of his death and passion ; and not leaving any more sacrifice propitiatory for sin to any priest to offer, to whom and to what he listeth. Christ ordained his supper neither for the dead, which have no use of eating and drinking with us in the congrega- _ tion, nor yet for beasts, weather, nor war: for which Christ did not dye; but for his Church living upon this earth, that nedeth his word, and nedeth his sacraments, for confirming of their faith. Thus plainly ye se one mischievous misuse in this mass. The second evil is, that the bread and cup which the Lord instituted to be received of the faithful with thanks- giving, in their mas they do abuse, and make of it an idol: _ holding it up, not only for the people to gaze upon, but to ‘give unto it the honor which is due unto God alone: and so both make of it an idol, and of the people gros idolaters and transgressors of God’s commandments. The filthiness of which idolatry I know yee do se so plain, that I need not with many words to impugn it: for a Christian con- science cannot but abhor it. _ The third evil is, that in their mas that that is eaten and drunken is don and devoured of the priest al alone, with quartering and sopping, with licking and supping, with washing and wiping, and such pretty tricks of his own in- venting. Christ in his institution appointeth this supper to be celebrate of the whole congregation. Take ye and drink matt. xxi. ye al of this, saith he. This do ye in remembrance of me. Mark xiv. And, So oft as ye eat this bread, and drink of this cup, ye Luke xxii. shew the Lords death, til he cometh. Christ and Paul speaketh not unto the priest alone, but to the whole congre- ‘gation, to observe this ordinance of eating and drinking at the Lord’s supper. Wherby ye may plainly se, how contrary this domg of our popish massers is in this also to the in- a4 232 A CATALOGUE stitution of Christ. And to be short in this, their whole mas is nought else but an horrible prophanation of the Lord’s supper. Wherfore, as a most injurious blasphemy to the bloud of Christ, as a most gross idolatry, as a most wicked prophanation of Christ’s institution, of al Christians is this mas to be eschued and abhorred. * Celebrating Out of this mischievous idol the mass, form they unto ae) °*"* the people a new found sacrament of their own inventing, delivering unto the people, as they say, through the miracle of their transubstantiation, a body. In which body, because also there is bloud, therfore they do not minister their cor secrated cup accordingly, for fear of spilling : and yet the y give drink to their houshold, to wash down the eruml withal. Oh! thieves, where learn ye to minister such as crament? Where have ye your ground in the Scriptures fol this your unwholsom housel? Who can with a good cc Y A8 science receive such a new found popish sacrament at any Pa- pists hand; seeing it is thereto of them used, to put Christ true institution out of his true use? Whose appointed o nance is, that the bread of thanksgiving and the hee thanksgiving should be eaten and drunken of the cong tion as before I said. ft Other This their new found sacrament they hang up in a: £ he aire a they carry abroad in processions to be adored, with many ment. such mischiefs of their own inventings, which to reckon uy The Papists defend their al were an endles labour. I leave them therfore, ever li ee crt ing when I may hear them defend these their abomina nacing by the written word of God. But this as they neve 7 words, with could do, so shal they never be able to do it. And thei imprison- ace Bete of al Christians are they with their evasions to be fo got, “vith: the doctrin of justification they wander, enwrapt i axeandhal- Jabrinths inextricable. They erre in extenuating ani oth ter. My Justificae Original and actual, in not understanding the law, the force tion. of it I mean, nor the end of it: in making a justificat partly of Christ’s grace, partly of man’s freewil, good : tions, and good works. And herein they so enwrap them-— selves with their terms of the first grace, the second grace, grace precedent, grace concomitant, grace following, with — ; a OF ORIGINALS. 233 merit of congruence, and merit of condignity, that they neither understand the true justification, neither can other men understand what they do mean by their justification. But their doctrin is to bring men into a continual doubting of salvation; and leadeth them clean from that free justifi- cation which we have in Jesus Christ. But you, my brethren, have out of the Scripture re- eeived, and I trust by the practices of your own consciences have tasted, that by nature ye are the children of wrath of your selves ; and of your selves that yee are but such a lump of sin, that in you dwelleth no good thing. For which the law justly condemneth you, as guilty of God’s curse and wrath: and so driveth you to Christ, by whose grace ye be freely justified ; by whose bloud-shedding only and alone the at- tonement is now made betwene God and you: which you ~ believing are made the heirs of blessing, and of which your consciences by faith being assured by the work of Gods Spirit, ye be at peace with God. Because yee do feal even in your hearts, by lively persuasion of faith, that God hath Rom. iv. loved you, and given himself for you: for whose only sake ye are justified and saved. Which you thus feeling are led Eph. v. by the same Spirit that worketh this in you, to render unto God the sacrifice of your body, in living and doing those works which in his sight are acceptable; and that in a free- dome and liberty of the Spirit. I mean no fleshly liberty, but that liberty of the Spirit by which we draw nigh unto the sight of God’s grace, calling him Abba, Father; that li- _berty that subdueth the liberty of the flesh, and maketh it~ captive, and bound to serve the Spirit. In which you also walking, when you have don al that you can do, if ye could do al that is commanded you to do, yet seing al mans righteousnes is but as a defiled cloth, ye seek not thereby the perimplishment of your justification, which is already fully given you in Christ Jesus; ye look not to the merit of 49 your good works, but on your part knowing your own want and imperfection, yea and sin, even in the best ye do, ye say, We are unprofitable servants ; commending al your Luke xvii. doings to the grace of God through Christ; that by him they Works of superero- gation, &c. Counterfeit serve grace: as, works of supererogation, works don good works. - the merit of Christ; which he freely giveth, and ~— Interces- sion of saints. 1 Tin. ii. John xv. 234 A CATALOGUE may be made pure on God’s part, considering that the goc ye do is the work of his Spirit in you; which worketh i men both to wil and to do. Ye do give unto him the gi ory, seing by his grace only ye are that good that ye are. ; Jes vertheles, yet this also ye know, that the Lord who through Christ hath accepted you unto his grace, doth, of the sar grace in Christ, accept these your works into his favov just, perfect, and good ; which, tho they be the works of his Spirit in you, yet is he content to have them called a esteemed as yours; and, as yours, doth he of his own fr grace reward them, both in this life and the life to come. In this that I have thus spoken, ye se the force of sin, ones) and actual; the force and end of the law, the power of man’s freewil, the true justification, mans regeneration, and the life, fruits, and perfection of God’s regenerate cl ild By which ye may the more easily perceive, how ae Papists wander from the truth of justification. By w they draw men into a desperate doubting of salva at S Which whoso liketh, let them taste therof. a Here is occasion also given me, to warn you of al those means that they have taught to be meritorious, and to de $ f good intent, fish-fasts, vows, pilgrimages, pardons, and ; suc like popish trash: which tho’ as yet perchance they dare not teach, yet have they taught, and will hereafter teach ij But against al such I account you sufficiently armed, if y hold fast this, that our only merit available before God i his only sake, freely imputeth to al true believers: wh unto them ful, perfect, and sufficient merit, righteousnes, s tisfaction, and salvation. a a They teach also invocation of saints, to make them ial diators, if not to God for us, yet unto Christ, to speak th better for us. The Scripture teacheth plain, that between God and man there is but one mediator, the man J: Christ: who therefore became man, that for man he alone — should make intercession ; as for mans redemption he alone did dy. Wherfore he also teacheth men to eal upon the OF ORIGINALS. 235 Father in his name, promising to such that they shal be heard. Prayer abuse they, not only in a strange tongue, contrary Prayer a- to the doctrine of Paul, which will have al things don in ee the congregation to the edifying thereof; in superstitious ; Cor, xiv. numbring of a certain number of Psalms, or Pater-nosters, (of which, because the people shal be sure, they teach them the use of beads; contrary unto which Christ our Saviour Matt. vi. taught, condemning it as a pharisaical superstition, when for their much clattering sake they think themselves to be heard.) But also they teach and defend praying for the dead to be charitable and propitiatory ; whereas the Scrip- ture teacheth, that they that dye in the Lord are in solace 50 and blessednes. As then they need not our prayers, so our Prayer for prayers can add nought unto their blessednes: and on the pean contrary part, they that dy wickedly have no remedy ever- lastingly. So that, on all parts, this kind of prayer is in vain, the other being in most blessed safty ; and with these the time of health and grace being past. Their curious charity, therfore, and their peevish propitiatory prayer, hath no ground in the Scripture. But through this they have picked the purse of many a poor man. For on this un- _ happy ground built they chauntries, trentals, universaries, [anniversaries,] diriges, purgatory, pardons for souls de- parted, and a piece of their expiatory sacrifice, with many ‘such proper devices. ' Auricular confession they teach ; in which they enforce a Auricular numbring of sins: which is nought else but the tyranny of cae ai their kingdom ; and, as they use it, a killing of Christian consciences, and hath no ground of the Scriptures. In an anguish and doubt of conscience, it is both good, necessary, and comfortable for a man to counsil with some such learned elder in whose lips doth ly the law of truth. Again, if the true ecclesiastical disciplin were used, a piece of it ought to be, that the man restored should of his fault make an open confession before the congregation, to declare publickly his repentance. Yea, and a minister may upon just grounds examine any of whom he hath cure, of such a fault as he 236 A CATALOGUE seeth him worth to be reproved for. But this is so far fron ie their ear-shrift, that a man most blind may easily judge thereof. ; Popish in- § But the rabble of their errors are too many now to ren seen cite; as, of the authority of the Church, of the not erring of the Church, of disciplin, of their five new invented sacra- ments, of vows, of choise of meats, of images, and such li . Against al which that ye may be armed, my dear brethren, — I require you not only to cal to mind the doctrin of the truth received, but also that, for the trial of them, ye do abide in the word of the truth, Gods word, I mean. And because here they have-also an error, I wil but recite it, i and | so make an end. Traditions Their error is, that God’s written word is not a sufficieall ae “oe. doctrm unto salvation. But, say they, the voice of the ee Church, traditions, and councils, are to be heard of neces- sity. As for traditions, there is no tradition of any matter of faith to be received other than is in the Scripture ex- pressed. Likewise doctors and councils, with the consent and custome of the Church, are so far to be heard in n ters of faith, as they do agree with the written Scrip For it is the touchstone to try them al by: and that in si Es.viii. sort, that if they say not according to this word, then, Ceremo- there is no light in them, so are they not to be followed. Pes for traditions, customs, and for the order of the Church remonies received and used, which be no matters of fa they may be admitted and altered at the discretion of the that have the rule of the Church under Christ, a the necessity of the time and the disposition of the people. So that.in them be nothing els but true edifying to un- feigned godlines. And such are of the pone with humble- nes to be received. ag] 51 The holy But for the ful trial of such; yea, and er the ful Scripture is perfect institution of al men in such things as concern ss A sufficient vation, God hath left unto his Church and people his w octrine for our salva- word. In which tho al things that God might have tes omg to be written be not written, yet in it so much is written, popish un- sufficeth to teach us that Jesus Christ is the Son of God; written ve- rities. OF ORIGINALS. 237 and also, that we believing might have life everlasting, as John doth witness. By which we learn, that the written John xx. word of God is a sufficient doctrin to instruct us in that faith which bringeth to life everlasting. It is that sufficient doctrin, that alone can make men learned unto salvation, by the faith which is in Christ Jesus. It alone sufficeth to make the man of God perfectly instructed to al that is good, as witnesseth Paul. Therfore unto the Scriptures doth Christ 2 Tim. iii. send the Pharisees; Abraham to Moses and the prophets: jonny. Peter also to the same word of the prophets, as to the doc- el eaeean trin that sufficeth to instruct us to salvation. The know- ledge of which word whosoever goeth about to take from the people, by putting it ito a strange language, to the end, that the more safely our popish merchants may keep their mart of falshood and Popery, he robbeth the people of - their means to salvation, he openeth a door for thieves and murtherers to devour the flock of Christ. And if at the world’s hand he sustaineth not the judgment of a thief, yet at Gods hands he shal be sure to have the judgment of a soul-murtherer. Thus briefly have I put you in mind, my dear brethren, of the principal errors of the adversaries, and of the truth contrary to them; not so copiously as the matter deserveth, but shortly, measuring the needs of your knowledg. For I have not to do now with the ignorant, but with you, of whom, by the time and kind of your teaching, I judg that ye be able, not only to judge of the truth, but to be brotherly instructors of others in the same. And thus I have don first to exhort you constantly to abide in the truth received. Cal to your minds, that God, of his great mercy and goodnes, hath long been in planting, sowing, and watering of you, as it were to make you a gar- den of plesure unto himself. These seeds of life the Devil, by his doctors, wil now go about to pick out of your hearts. But if in this gospelling age you have been worthy hearers of the gospel; if with the word heard with your ears the Lords Spirit hath touched your hearts, to believe the word of truth preached, as he hath done to so many as have un- 238 A CATALOGUE John x. feignedly desired it: if ye be the sheep which have rightly heard the shepherd’s voice ; then surely the strangers sup- planting voice shal ye not hear; but ye shal flee from such hirelings, as from thieves, robbers, and murtherers. Hereby verily shal ye be known what ground ye are, fruitful or un The proper- fruitful, constant or servers of the time. Good gospel- phd hearers be not such as will be tossed about with every wind. They be no such ground as wil be dried up with every blast of burning heat: but they abide in God’s 1, searching and learning the same in the holy Seriptures; « * that with such faithful diligence and constant cherlica ce Gal.i. that if any angel from heaven shal preach another g 52 they hold him accursed. Yea, and tho there be tage coun. . terfeit Christians, that fal away from the Lord’s truth, yet John vi. abide they with Christ, and say, Thow hast the words 9, p everlasting life. ial Consider, my dear brethren, that not to hear alone, but to keep Christ’s words, maketh a man happy. And in keep- ing, the principal part is to persevere in the doctrin of truth. This maketh Christ’s disciples, this maketh you free; yea, this it is that maketh a man safe: for he that shai ‘0 the end shal be saved. This also have I written to exhort you, to keep ail defiled from al popish leaven. If ye do fal from the gospel. and embrace Popery, ye fal from truth to lyes, from word of light and life to darknes and death, from salv, to damnation, from God to the Devil. Ye are then into whom the evil spirit re-entreth with seaven worse th himself: ye are then the foolish builders, which suffer the unrecoverable ruine. And as then with the filth that is im Popery ye be defiled, so of the damnation which is due te such abomination ye shal be partakers. Christ’s But if ye think that ye can both embrace Popery anda earl Gospel, ye do deceive yourselves. For ye cannot both he id mass cannot the tast of Christ’s death, and also allow that mass which is sgrve t°8°- the defacer of Christ’s death. You cannot embrace the rig use of the Lord’s supper, and also use and partake the hor- rible prophanation of the same. Ye cannot by faith « OF ORIGINALS. 239 hend free justification, and yet seek by your righteousnes and merits to be saved. You cannot accept God’s written word as the sufficient doctrin of salvation, and also take mens doctrins and traditions as necessary to the same; and so forth of the rest. Thus can ye not do both, they are so contrary. But if ye could do it, yet may ye not do it: for Serve God God wil none of your mangled service. For as there is no * runs | convenience between Christ and Belial, so men must not 2 ©or. vi. halt on both sides in God’s service, but either say that God ere is God, or else that Baal is God. God never allowed the service of the Samaritans, which both served their idols and worshipped the living God. But if ye be turned to the Lord, then al strange gods must ye clean forsake. The Lord is God alone; alone therfore, according to his word, wil he be served. God is over man a jealous God ; wher- Exod. xx. fore he wil have whole man wholly to be his alone, as our first commandment teacheth us. Again, if you think that in your hearts ye wil serve the Lord, but yet will be and may be present in person at their idolatry, for your hearts ‘shal be in heaven; this is but a fleshly policy, which faileth Fleshly po- as many as trust unto it. How can you, to whom Christ’s or death is clear, abide to se that whorish thief, that stealeth from Christ the glory of his death ? How can ye, who have been, and are ready to receive with thankfulnes the Lord’s supper according to Christ’s institution, abide to se the hor- rible profanation thereof? And so forth of the rest. But if your conscience were thus, that ye could thus do, 53 yet know ye this, that it is against your Christian profes- sion. For we are taught, that to believe with the heart, and apie to confes with the mouth, maketh a man safe. Both heart- mouth must belief and mouth-confession must go together. Which doth 8° sether- Mot so in you, when inwardly ye are gospellers, and out- wardly dissemblers with Papists. Ye are bought with a. Cor. vi. price, saith S. Paul; glorify now God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God’s. Seeing both body and spirit are God’s, not only by creation, but also by redemption, even in the price of Christ’s bloud, ye cannot with a dis- sembling pretence couple your bodies with Papists: for ~ 240 A CATALOGUE then ye do not glorify God in your bodies. We read not that a child of God used ever justly any such dissimulatiot Examples Daniel used none such; and therfore was he soon accuse¢ eee of not adoring the King, Bel, and the Dragon. The t God’s word. Children, whether they came of compulsion, or came of i Me ‘*their own mind where the idol was, dissembled not: for forthwith they were accused as transgressors of the king’s commandment. Eleazarus would not dissemble eating even of lawful flesh. These men glorified God in body a spirit. These men believed in heart, and confessed with th he mouth. And so must you do without any other musing, if ye wil do the office of Christians. Of offence- And this to do, not only the profession of Christia sms enforceth, but Christian charity also. Our doings must b without offence-giving: but by this dissembling a dout ok stumbling block is given, which even in things indifferent i to be avoided. For what tho a Christian may eat freely « meats offered unto idols? Yet if there be an idolator, whos conscience in his superstition should be confirmed therby Rom. xiv. it were better never to eat flesh. And what tho al things 1 Cor.vi-_ he clean to the clean, to be eaten on al days with giving? Yet better it is not to eat flesh, nor to drink wine than to offend therby thy weaker brother. If this be to b observed in things indifferent, how much more in 2 Note, the which are absolutely evil? Must ye take heed, that neithe sa Sey, ye give occasion of offence concerning the conscience of al idolater, nor yet of offending the weak, to draw them to like evil with you? Both which ye do, when both a Papis and a weak brother seeth you, as mungrels mingling selves with the Papists in their idolatry. As much m 1 Cor. xiv, Speak now, how al things that ye do im the cong must be done to edifying. But of this to have ful ins "7 Calvin. _ tion, I refer you to the mind of Master Calvin, ately lated and printed m English. Thus now I end, wishing you all wel in the Lord. A in the truth. Keep yourselves undefiled. Offer yourselve humbly to suffer al violence of bloudy laws for truth’s sake Keep safe your consciences, tho the sword taketh you OF ORIGINALS. 241 lives from you. Suffer and bear with al humblenes and quiet obedience. Humble yourselves in unfeigned repent- ance before the Lord in the horrible plague of Popery, that of his mercy he may be moved to end these days of 54 delusion. And let your prayers always ascend up unto the Lord, begging of him such things as ye need. In which I — you to pray also for me, . Your loving friend and orator, % Thomas Sampson. 2 . Ce -— > ee 4 * Number XIX. ay Status familie Cardinalis Poli, et sumptus necessarit, sicut : describebantur, cum regnum ingressurus est. ~ Remus et illmus pater preter omnes suos reditus et Papx £ Biblioth. ‘provisiones, non potest impendere singulis mensibus plus Gere oa mille coronatos aureos Italicos. B.p.411. - Isti mille coronati consumi debent circa opsonia persona- oom 130 preescriptarum domi, przeter extraneos, quos arbi- fror esse alios homines 30. Qui numerum 160 complent. Quibus quidem hominibus consultum esse debet de victu. _ Przeterea, prospectum esse debet quadraginta equitationi- bus equorum et mulorum, qui ordinari paratissimi erunt ar... _ Pro victu ordinario predictorum hominum panis compu- tatur singulis mensibus, coronati centum C. 100 _ Pro vino et cervisia singulo mense C. 150 _ Pro lignis magnis et parvis et carbonibus tum hyeme tum : estate C. 100 Pro luminibus funalium, et aliarum candelarum sebacea~ | rum omni ratione habita, ut supra _ C. 25 | Pro communi carne cotidiana pondo 300. Bovina, et ver- vecina, et vitulina, singulis mensibus pondo 6000. C. 150 » Pro piscibus et ovis in diebus vigiliarum et dierum je- | junii C. 100 _~ Pro caseo, fructibus, condimentis, et aliis cupediis C. 25 \ Pro caponibus decem singulo die, in altilibus, cuniculis, VOL. III. PART II. R 55 Pro loturis pannorum, cyathis, een et scoparum E Biblioth. Rev. D. D. Johan. E- pisc, Elien. 242 A CATALOGUE et alis ripariis feclishisescth pro mensa sue R. in ferculis quinque preedictorum viginta dierum C. 100 Pro equitationibus quadraginta, decem millia — gulo mense C.5 50 Pro palea, et stramine, et faeno — €. 190 Pro sellis, ephipiis, et aliis appendicibus C. 2 ‘ Stipendia ordinaria veteris familiz singulo mense C. 75 Preeterea, pro stipendiis, et cultu, et aliis vestibus familiz nove singulis mensibus C. 05 usu singulo mense ) (Os Pro parvis eleemosynis, transitu fluminis, pharmacis, et aliis similibus rebus c.8 rT Animadvertendum est, quotannis impendi in vestimenti suz R. solius quingentos aureos ‘C. 500 Preeterea, impenduntur alii coronati selva circa cul- tum suze ipsius familize, hoc est, cubiculariorum, sacellano rum, et satellitum C. 50( Notandum est, in prasentia opus esse 2000 pro renove tione argentariz, et supplemento sacelli, mensze et promptu ariz _ C. 2000 Preeterea, pro aliis zramentis, et vasis ferreis, stanneis, zeneis totius domi — C. 806 Preeterea, pro linteis et aliis mantilibus mensz et cubi- cull ae. C. 606 | = ta Number XX. Lo The substance of a book, entitled, Pro Instauratione RB Anglorum, proque Reditu reverendissimi et illustr D. Reginaldi Poli, &c. Oratio ad prudentiss. i Angl. Autore Jodoco Harchio Montensi. nee ETSI P. €. mea in dicendo infantia, animique po efferre gestientis sterilitas, &c. In this oration the sp frames his speech to the Parliament after that maner, ; tho’ the whole state of the kingdom, in the laws and re ligion of it, were disjomted in the late government undei : s OF ORIGINALS. 243 K. Henry VIII. and K. Edward VI. He speaks of the tot passim latrocinia, et tam horrenda parricidia, so many rapines in one place or other, such fearful parricides and frequent seditions. And what did al these portend and presage, but that the natures of men were degenerated (he said not) into certain lawless brutes, but rather into horrid monsters. That it could be nothing but the monster of 2 man, so to delight itself in its own destruction, or seek in such a kind of cruelty to turn its sword into its own “bowels. He represents the times of the two last kings so, that man could not be safe from man; that mutual society was dissolved; that children were miserable, by the cruel and violent death of their parents, and husbands by the public adulteries of their infamous wives, and that the com- ‘monwealth itself was almost drowned and overwhelmed in the blond of its citizens. And now can any one in words comprehend what a frightful appearance of mischieves was 56 lately risen up among us, either from the contempt or si teration of religion ? _ Then he flatters the Parliament for their seasonable succor afforded to the welny undon commonwealth and state of reli- gion; wherby they had heaped up eternal praise, not only to themselves, but to al England, happy in such a senate. - Then he procedes to lay down the way and means for the restoring the commonwealth. That when we know this decay of the state happening by the contempt of the laws and religion, it is our duty to cal back the vigor of the laws, and restore the majesty of religion and divine wor- ship. As long as learned and pious men were contemned, zand lived in banishment, so long did the commonwealth lay void of vertue and barren of true praises, like a tree destitute of its juice and aliment. And that happened chiefly from the.time that the people, driven with he knew not what furies, had forbidden the most godly and noble Reginald Pole to come into his own country, and banished him from the house of his fathers. This, he said, he could : easily prove, but that they, the senate, were his silent wit- Resses. For what. else was the cause the resplendent glory | REQ | q 244 A CATALOGUE of this realm was turned into so much blind darknes, unk es that: we (a wonder by what error deluded !) brought.a clo ad. ourselves over that very thing we had before illustrated. _ Then he ran out against the late government, for ¢ : stroying al the true nobility, wherin this nation was once famous beyond others: when ignoble persons and. Gna tho’s soaring above their vocation, crept into their places: who endeavoured to suppress, either by boaichmental or death, those whom they could not equal in glory; but that by the just judgment of God themselves were immerged in their own bloud: wherof one fresh in memory a his life by the halter, and another lost his head. Al wisd also, wherin England so far excelled, as tho’ the muses h chosen their seat here, that also was departed. What r mained of so great wit, of so true literature, when ail 50 many years we were turned back to the foul puddle of ig- norance; when we enquired not so much after what wa true and honest, as what was profitable and pleasant; wh n we turned the more secret mysteries of holy discipline, nd the serious knowledge of divine things, either into ¢ blasphemy, or distorted them into old wives fables. WV ther these things were true or no, he left to them to judg which sate in the theatre, where for twenty years the stit about religion was agitated, and consultations were had o} the lives and banishments of the best prelats, and the c struction of the wisest men: from which time we were given up by God to a reprobate sense; that we once by 2 voluntary wickedness having put off justice and reason, af terwards should both say and believe faithfully things which could not once come into the minds even of such as were mad, and bereft of reason. And then by that fury wh with we are acted, we hurried on to the destruction, not of the good only, but of ourselves. So that to foreign na- tions we were an unheard of example of tyranny and mad- 57 nes. And lastly, which is worse, we came to that. d racy of distraction, that we hunted for praise from impiety, and catched at commendation from al kind of wiekednes. __ But because they, the present Parlament, were n OF ORIGINALS. 245 guilty, he advised them to comfort themselves with the tes- timony of their innocency, and manfully, as hitherto they had done, to set about the restoration of those things which might retrieve the ancient glory to their country. And for that purpose he persuaded them by al means to call back those godly and learned men that were. banished. Because of that sort there were but few at home; those _ especially who were illustrious both for Catholic religion and piety. Among whom, above the rest, Pole shone, most eminent both for the number of his vertues, and for the _ greatnes of them. By whose banishment, because ye lost _ mamaner al the graces of the realm, ye must endeavour, that by his return ye may recover them again: and as by his departure piety and nobility received the beginning of their ruine, so by his return they may obtain the encrease of their assertion unto their antient dignity. Truly it is a most unworthy thing, that that gem of ver- ‘tues should enlighten foreign nations; and by the want of him our native soil be obscured: or to suffer that man to be wanting to you, who grieves that you are wanting to him : not indeed, I know it wel enough, because banishment or a foreign region is troublesome to him, (for he lives at home, whosoever lives wel,) but because no man can (if he have not wholly put off his own nature) but embrace and entertain them with exceeding love, from whom they have received the beginnings of their life, (which knit the bonds of mutual benevolence among men,) and also the beginning of their education. And next also, because he wil not _ think himself to have lived, unless he shal have left the better part of himself to his country, which deservedly calls for it from him. And that is a thing, O ye senators, can never be done more fitly, than if he in thése times help the tottering commonwealth with his counsil, wherewith he is excellently furnished; and according to his piety assist _ them that are in misery, and also afford himself an example of a safer way to those that err in the faith. This is the design of that nobleman ; this is the intention of his mind: which unless he thought he could sau first Ro 246 A CATALOGUE by the favour of God, and then by yours, he had ney 7 brought his mind to the least desire of coming home, what- ever his provocation of riches and honours were; (wherewith perhaps he aboundeth more already than he desireth;) at least, of them he hath obtained so great a share, as is enough for the necessity of life, and for the dignity of his quality. But if any ambition of honour had tickled his mind, yet it had not become a man most famous for the constancy of his faith and for his birth, to seek power im his own country, which he had heretofore layd down for piety sake, unles he had taken it up again for the sam cause. Because otherwise’in his banishment he might ob- 58 tain most ample honours, and live with greatest security of mind, most dear to the meanest plebeian, and most grateful to those of highest quality. Ve: The holy man therfore desires to se you again, and is possest with a desire of his own country: not to burthen his old age, burthensome of itself, with new honours, or te compass riches, his soul being now desirous of flying away to heaven: but with what authority he may, to assist t he ; Church in her present jeopardy, and to restrain and pe the wanton boldnes of the Devil in overthrowing religi as wel by the maturity of his counsel, as by giving fit e ex amples of piety. If therfore ye neglect so singular a ile in such a tempest of affairs, what else wil ye give the world occasion to suspect concerning you, O ye senators, but ‘ you yourselves are meditating of a shipwreck? If therefore ye do not recal to your assistance a Camillus, so eye managing affairs, all things being now in a maner laid y what wil the foreign Gauls reproach you with, but that are conspiring together for the destruction of the city ! ? a word, if you wil yet longer suffer to continue in ban ment the second father of eloquence, next to Cicero, bj what mouth, by what eloquence do ye hope to eject then out of this island, who, ingrateful citizens as they are, have conspired against the religion, which now ye endeavour to establish, and against the domestic tranquility of affairs, which ye are consulting about? Lastly, who can oppress OF ORIGINALS. Q47 the seditious Gracchi, who, the Catilines raging against you in clandestine counsils ? Nothing indeed, ye senators, can at this day come more welcome to the ears of the Italians, than that ye should re- ject him whom they both intyrely love and esteem, and de- _ sire to retain with them. Nothing can be a greater plesure to the Germans, than for you to despise that breast, from whence they themselves so often have received the safest counsil for the composing and dispatching of their most weighty businesses; which they fear they may hereafter want, if he come back to you. What doth it signify to lay before you the fearful minds of the French; who, altho they have hitherto dreaded your strength, I know not what they contrive in their secret counsils for your destruction, if he shal not be recalled? _The Scotch shal also wel relapse * unto his accustomed perjury, and with a new desire of war, shal break off the league of friendship made with you, when he shal know you decline his presence; at whose absence that people, otherwise most valiant, tremble and shake. But whatsoever the enviers of your clemency, whatsoever the enemies of your glory, bark against you, not my opinion only concerning you is different, but the opinion of all good men; much otherwise is the judgment of your love to- ward this desolate state. Whereupon we undoubtedly hope you can never so rashly.envy your country, your wives, your children, so many vertues in one man, and so many benefits. If this man of a most innocent life, had com- ‘mitted any thing that had deserved perpetual banishment, I should then in truth approve your counsel, not to recal him. But if he were a person that would not be brought 59 to consent to falshood, if he refused to cherish the impiety of some, if he from his heart lamented the cause of religion; if, lastly, even to the danger of his head, he resisted, as much as he could, those who afterwards hanged your pa- rents, and defiled your bodies with the bloud of your sons, spoiled churches, and demolished to the ground the sepul- ehres of your auncestors; I do not say, what praises do you hold him worthy of, but what rewards? He went R 4 248 A CATALOGUE away, indeed, and avoided the insatiable plesure of exercis+ ing cruelty against the best of men; wisely presaging tl t in a short time fair weather would come, when the showers were fallen; and tranquility succede, when the furious storms were ceased, which arose, Neptune either not con- senting, or permitting it for a time. Mg Wherefore he prudently chose rather to reserve himself for these times, in which he might do good by his counsi l, and allure by his piety, than at “that time draw death upon himself by a rash and unsuccessful attempt: which if i had happened, together with him al hope of nobility and honour of piety had perished ; which by departing he convey- ed safe with him to foreign countries; and in his returning he wil restore them to his country as so many presents. — 5 If ye shal therfore, O ye patriots, call home this man, ye shal receive nobility and piety, together with learning; which hitherto are things wanting in this kingdom. More- over, ye shal not hereby cal in a foreigner, who may intro- duce some barbarous and wild maner of living, but your own countryman, but an Englishman, fitted as wel to your customes, as maner of life; and who, according to the highly commendable custom of the English, shineth more in liberality than covetousnes, and allureth rather by hu manity than severity. Again, neither, as ye know, sha receive an ignoble person, who shal labour to obtain a vour of the populacy by feigned pretences of bloud, who being unmindful of his condition, for a doniopial tained shal grow proud; but such an one who as a $ sprung from a noble family, and eminent for its neerness te the royal dignity, so also a sober affecter of a more splendid fortune, and a noble despiser of a more severe one. I omit his constancy, wherby he rather chose, as it is well kne to se the carcase of his parent slain with the sword, tha be drawn away from the confession of catholic truth. " is no need to speak either of his erudition, or most sweet fountain of eloquence; because many rivulets from thence, which like a golden floud flow over the whole world, abun dantly testify the man to be of a most perspicacious wit, a OF ORIGINALS. 249 well as of the most eloquent tongue: which two are of great moment to persuade a thing very necessary in this age, viz. the taking away bad opinions concerning religion. No, what need is there to rake up those more hidden yertues of this pious person, wherin he is better known to God than to men, more frequent in heaven than on earth, and oftener among the poor than the rich. I pas over also 60 the shape of his body ; the hansome composure of his mem- bers I am silent of, which would not deserve praise, unless they had received a guest [his soul] most absolute in all respects of integrity and goodnes. Wonder not then, ye senators, that any should exhort _ you to call for so illustrious an ornament of this realm. If some rich city by the treachery or strength of enemies were taken from you, with what endeavour, with what gifts would you treat for the surrender of it? But why are you not with the like care concerned for his return, by whom this kingdom would be more famous and more abundant in true riches, than the empty ostentation of a golden moun- tain, or than the pride or greatness of any external thing could make it? ”’Tis necessary that that great PoLEe be called home, that by his presence shal bring to you and his country immortal glory. Not the people alone with profuse tears, but even infants as yet in their cradles, I know not how, shewing their desires, wish for his coming. The wrinkled old men, while they se him again, have prayed for death. Nay, which is like to a miracle, both the cattle and heifers joyfully as it were presaging you somewhat of good news, dance in the meddows, and the fields grow green in ‘an unwonted maner, for the cattles pasture, &c. [it beng now, I suppose, spring time. ] And thus he strains every string, and plays the poet as well as the orator, to induce the Parliament to be willing to Tet an act pass to recall the Cardinal. 250 A CATALOGUE Number XXI. : , aga The supplication of the bishops and clergy of the province of Canterbury to the King and Queen; to obtain a dis- pensation from Cardinal Pole, the Pope's legate, con cerning Church-lands. NOS, episcopi et clerus Cantuariensis provinciz: in hae synodo more nostro solito, dum regni Parliamentum cele- bratur, congregati, cum omni debita humilitate et reveren- tia, exponimus Majestatibus vestris; quod licet ecclesiarum quibus in episcopos, decanos, archidiaconos, tectores et vicarios prefecti sumus, et animarum, que nobis et cure nostra subjectee sunt, et earundem bonorum, jurisdictio- 61 num, et jurium et sacrorum canonum. dispositione, defen- sores et curatores constituti sumus; et propterea ipsorum terito schismate deperdita et amissa, omni studio, et totis nostris viribus recuperare, et ad pristinum ecclesiarum jus revocare, juris remediis niti deberemus: nichilominus tame! habito prius per nos super hac re maturo consilio et delibe- ratione, ingenue fatemur, nos optime cognoscere, quam hee bonorum ecclesiasticorum difficilis, et quasi impossibilis esset recuperatio, propter multiplices ac paene inextricabiles super hiis habitos contractus et dispositiones: et quod si ea ter ta- retur, quies et tranquillitas regni facile perturbaretur, et unitas Ecclesiz Catholic, que jam pietate et auctoritate Majestatum vestrarum hoc in regno introducta est, cum maxima difficultate suum progressum et finem sortiri posset. Ideo nos bonum et quietem publicam privatis commoditati- bus, et salutem tot animarum pretioso Christi sanguine - redemptarum terrenis bonis anteponentes, et non qua no- ; stra, sed que Jesu Christi sunt, querentes, Majestates ve stras enixe rogamus, lisque humiliter supplicamus, ut reve- rendissimo in Christo patri Domino Reginaldo Cardinali Polo ad i ipsas et universum hoc Angliz regnum, sanctis- simi domini nostri Domini Juli Pape Tertii, et a OSs ee 20 OF ORIGINALS. 251 apud eum intercedere dignentur, ut in hiis bonis ecclesias- ticis, in parte vel in toto, arbitrio suo juxta facultates sibi ab eodem sanctissimo domino nostro Papa concessas, eo- rundem bonorum detentoribus, elargientes et relaxantes, publicum bonum privato, pacem et tranquillitatem dissidiis et perturbationibus, atque animarum salutem bonis terrenis _ preeferre et anteponere velit. Nos enim in omnibus que ab ipso legato statuta et ordinata circa hee bona fuerint, ex nune prout extunc, et e contra, consensum nostrum preesta- mus: imo etiam, ut in premissis se difficilem aut restrictum reddere non velit, Majestates vestre nostro nomine eum hortari et rogare dignabuntur. Insuper Majestatibus vestris supplicamus pro sua pietate efficere dignentur, ut ea que ad jurisdictionem nostram et libertatem ecclesiasticam pertinent, sine quibus debitum nostri pastoralis officii et cure animarum nobis commisse _ exercere non possumus, nobis superiorum temporum injuria ablata, restituantur, et ea nobis et Ecclesize perpetuo illasa et salva permaneant; et ut omnes leges, que hanc nostram jurisdictionem et libertatem ecclesiasticam tollunt, seu quo- vis modo impediunt, abrogentur, ad honorem Dei, et Ma- jestatum vestrarum, et universi hujus regni spirituale et temporale commodum et salutem; certam spem etiam ha- bentes, Majestates vestras pro sua singulari in ipsum Deum Pietate, proque multis et insignibus ab ipsius Dei bonitate acceptis beneficiis, necessitatibus et incommodis hujus sui reoni Ecclesiarum, maxime curam animarum habentium, nunquam defuturas esse, sed prout opus fuerit, consulturas atque provisuras. ————L Number XXII. Cardinal Pole, the Pope's legate, his dispensation to those that possessed Church-lands, and contracted unlawful _ marriages. ; REGINALDUS, miseratione divina Sanctze Marie in Cosmodin S. Romane Ecclesiz diaconus, Cardinalis Polus _nuncupatus, ad serenissimos Philippum et Mariam, Angliz 252 A CATALOGUE Reges, Fidei Defensores, et universum Alias ctissimi Domini nostri Pape, ‘et sedis apostolicze < he Ler J legatus, eisdem serenissimis Philippo et Marie salutem in Domino sempiternam. Cum supremum concilium istius regni, Parliamentum nuncupatum, Majestatibus vestris per suos supplices libel! exposuisset, quod perniciosissimo schismate in hoe ri alias vigente, quod nunc Dei misericordia et Majestat vestrarum pietate extinctum est, aucthoritate ipsius | Pa menti nonnulli episcopatus divisi, et ex his aliquee inferio ecclesize in cathedrales erectz, et schola, atque hospi fundata, necnon plurime dispensationes et beneficion provisiones factze fuerunt, ac multe persone, quibus per sum fuerat, juris canonici dispositiones hoc in regno amp locum non habere, inter se in gradibus consanguinitatis ve affinitatis de jure prohibitis, et aliis impedimentis canoni sibi obstantibus, matrimonia per verba de presenti contr: runt, et multi actus judiciarii et processus tam in pri quam ulterioribus instantiis super rebus spiritualibus et clesiasticis, coram judicibus tam ordinariis quam deleg qui authoritate laicali procedebant, habiti et jcrouttis c super eis etiam sententiz late et promulgate fuerunt, et bona ecclesiastica per diversas ejusdem regni personas deel pata et apprehensa fuerunt. Quz quidem licet ex sacrort canonum institutis irriti declarari possunt, tamen «si alium statum, quam in quo nune sunt, revocarentur, pu ¢ pax ‘et quies universi regni turbaretur, et maxima co oriretur, praesertim si dictorum bonorum possessores 1 tarentur: et propterea Majestatibus vestris humiliter plicaverint, ut apud nos intercedere dignentur, ut premi sarum rerum firmitati et stabilitati, et simul pene quieti et tranquillitati de benignitate apostolica p ‘ovidere velimus. ain Cumque episcopi quoque deinde, ac reliquum aril Cantuariensis clerus totum fere corpus ecclesiasticoy regni repraesentans, ad quos hec bonorum ecclesiastiec causa maxime pertinet, exposuerint, quod hzee bona pr u ecclesiarum revocari non possunt, quin pax navereall et OF ORIGINALS. 253 quies hujus regni turbetur, et causa fidei atque unitatis Ec- clesize, jam toto omnium consensu hoc in regno introducta, in maximum periculum adducatur: et propterea ipsi quo- que supplicaverint, ut apud nos intercedere velint, ut in his bonis ecclesiasticis, possessoribus relaxandis restricti et dif- ficiles esse nolumus; Majestates autem vestre, ad quas 63 maxime spectat providere ut regnum ipsarum potestati, re- gimini, et cure commissum, in pace et tranquillitate conser- yetur; his supplicationibus et postulatis cognitis et mature consideratis, judicaverint ea omnia, et maxime illa, que in bonorum ecclesiasticorum causa petuntur, pro causa fidei et pro pace publica, per nos debere sine ulla dilatione concedi ; et quemadmodum rogate fuerunt, apud nos intercedere dignatze fuerint ; prout in supplicationibus, per idem supre- mum consilium, et episcopos ac clerum prefatum, Ma- jestatibus vestris porrectis, atque in libello intercessionis per — easdem Majestates vestras nobis simul cum aliis supplica- tionibus exhibito, latius apparet : ' Ideirco nos, qui ad Majestates vestras, et hoc nobilissi- mum vestrum regnum a sanctissimo domino nostro Julio Papa Tertio, ipsius et sedis apostolice de latere Jegati missi sumus, ut regnum istud, quod jam diu ab Ecclesiz Catho- liez unitate separatum fuerat, Deo et Ecclesize Christi, eyus— que in terris vicario reconciliaremus: et ut ea omnia que ad pacem et tranquillitatem hujus regni pertinerent, omni studio procuraremus, postquam Dei benignitate, et Majesta- _ tum vestrarum pietate, per aucthoritatem ejusdem sanctissi- mi domini nostri Papz, cujus vices hic sustinemus, recon- ciliatio jam facta est, ut paci et tranquillitati regni preefati _ consulamus, atque ut unitas Ecclesiz, ex qua salus tot ani- -marum pretioso Christi sanguine redemptarum dependet, hoc in regno jam introducta corroboretur, et salva perma- neat, cum utriusque rei stabilitatem in eo maxime consistere, si horum ecelesiasticorum bonorum possessoribus. molestia Mulla inferatur, quo minus ea teneant, tot et tam gravia testimonia nobis fidem faciunt, et Majestatum vestrarum in- tercessio, que pro unitate Ecclesiz, et sedis apostolice au- cthoritate hoc in regno instauranda, tam studiose et tam pie 254 A CATALOGUE elaborarunt, eam quam par est aucthoritatem ane nos | beat, et ut universum hoc regnum sedis apostolicse m vere indulgentiam et charitatem erga se agnoscat, et aa sa experiatur ; quoscunque ad quos infra scripta pertinent, a quibusvis excommunicationis, suspensionis, et interdicti, a i isque ecclesiasticis sententiis, censuris et poenis, a jure vel a homine quavis occasione vel causa latis, siquibus quomode libet innodati existunt, ad effectum preesentium dunta consequendum harum serie absolventes, et absolutos fore censentes, aucthoritate apostolica, per literas sanctissi sm. dom. nostri, D. Julu Papz Tertii nobis concessa, et qua fut gimur in hac parte, tenore preesentium dispensamus: quod omnes et singulz cathedralium ecclesiarum erectiones, hos- pitalium et scholarum fundationes tempore preeteriti schis- matis, licet de facto et nulliter attentate, in eo statu im que nunc sunt, perpetuo firme et stabiles permaneant, illisque apostolice firmitatis robur adjicimus; ita ut non ea authori- tate qua prius, sed ea quam nunc eis tribuimus factee ab om- nibus censeantur: et cum omnibus et singulis personis regt preedicti, quze in aliquo consanguinitatis vel affinitatis gradu, etiam multiplici, vel cognitionis spiritualis, seu publicz I ‘ nestatis justitize impedimento de jure positivo introductis, et 64 in quibus sanctiss. Dominus noster Papa dispensare consue- vit, matrimonia scienter vel ignoranter de facto contraxe ut, aliquo impedimentorum pramissorum non obstante, eorum matrimoniis sic contractis, libere et licite reman seu illa de novo contrahere possint, misericorditer in Dom dispensamus, prolem susceptum, aut suscipiendam legit decernentes ; ita tamen ut qui scienter et malitiose contra rint, a sententia excommunicationis, et ab incestus seu crilegii reatu, absolutionem a suo ordinario vel curato, bus id faciendi facultatem concedimus, obtineant ; ac omr ecclesiasticas, seculares, seu quorumvis ordinum regulares personas, que aliquas _impetrationes, dispensationes, o cessiones, gratias, et indulta, tam ordines, quam benef ecclesiastica, seu alias spirituales materias, preetensa auct ritate supremitatis Ecclesize Anglicane, licet nulliter et de facto obtinuerint, et ad cor reverse Ecclesize unitati resti- OF ORIGINALS. 255 tute fuerint, in suis ordinibus et beneficiis per nos ipsos, seu a nobis ad id deputatos, misericorditer recipiemus, ‘prout jam multe recepte fuerunt; atque super his opportune in Domino dispensabimus: ac omnes processus in quibusvis mstantiis, coram quibusvis judicibus, tam ordinariis quam delegatis, etiam laicis, super materiis spiritualibus habitos et formatos, et sententias super eis latas, licet nulliter et de facto, quoad nullitatem, ex defectu jurisdictionis praefato tantum insurgentem sanamus, illosque et illas aucthoritate apostolica confirmamus: ac quibusvis hujus regni personis, ad quarum manus bona ecclesiastica ex quocunque contractu seu titulo oneroso vel lucrativo, jam devenerint, illaque te- huerint, seu etiam teneant, omnes et quoscumque fructus ex eisdem bonis, licet indebite preceptos, in totum remitti- mus et relaxamus: volentes ac decernentes, quod istorum bonorum ecclesiasticorum, tam mobilium quam immobilium, possessores przefati non possint in presenti, nec in posterum, seu per conciliorum generalium et provincialium dispo- sitiones, seu decretales Romanorum pontificum epistolas, seu aliam quamcunque censuram ecclesiasticam im dictis bonis, seu eorundem possessione, molestari, inquietari, vel perturbari; nec eis aliquee censure vel poenz ecclesiasticz propter hujusmodi detentionem, seu non restitutionem irro- _ gari vel infligi; et si per quoscunque judices et auditores sublata eis, qua suis aliter judicandi et interpretandi facul- tate et aucthoritate judicare et definire debere, et quicquid secus attemptari contigerit, irritum et inane fore decernimus, non obstantibus preemissis defectibus, et quibusvis apostoli- cis, ac in provincialibus et synodalibus consiliis editis, speci- alibus vel generalibus constitutionibus et ordinationibus, ceterisque contrariis quibuscunque. Admonemus tamen, cum divisio episcopatuum, et erectio cathedralium ecclesiarum sint de majoribus causis, qua sum- mo Pontifici sint reservatze, recurrendum esse ad suam San- ctitatem, et ab ea suppliciter postulandum, ut hee confir- mare, seu de novo facere dignetur. Et licet omnes res mo- biles ecclesiarum indistincte iis, qui eos tenent, relaxaveri- mus, eos tamen admonitos esse volumus, ut ante oculos ha- 256 . A CATALOGUE bentes divini judicii severitatem contra Balthesarem regem Babylonis, qui vasa sacra, non a se sed a patre e temp ablata, in profanos usus convertit, ea propriis ecclesiis si ex. 65 tant, vel aliis restituant. Hortantes etiam et per viscera r sericordize Jesu Christi obtestantes eos omnes, quos hzee res tangit, ut salutis sua non omnino immemores, hoc salter el efficiant, ut ex bonis ecclesiasticis, maxime iis que rati personatuum et vicariatuum populi ministrorum. sustentati -fuerint specialiter destinata, seu aliis cathedralibus, et quee nunc extant, inferioribus ecclesiis curam animarum lau- dabiliter exercere, et onera incumbentia congrue supportare. Datum Lambeth. prope Londinum Wintonien. diocesios, anno nativitatis Domini millesimo quingentesimo quinqua- gesimo quarto, nono cal. Januarii, pontif. sanctissimi, in Christo patris et domini nostri Julii divina providentia Papa tertii, anno quinto. : j Reginaldus Cardinalis Polus, legatus. a ee Number XXIII. The Friars Minors of Ireland, their supplication to the Queen and Cardinal Pole, to be restored to their mt teries. , Serenissime ac invictissime nostre Regine Marie, ac re- verendissimo in Christo Patri ac Domino, Dno. R naldo, miseratione divina, Cardinali Polo, de latere leg EX parte gardiani monasterii novi de Kylchullyn Fi ae trum Minoris ordinis Francisci de Observantia in regno bernize, nuncii ac oratoris pro hiis que sequuntur negot: humiliter supplicando, exponitur et insinuatur, quod qi dam loca religiosa dicti ordinis in dicto regno Hibern finita eorum temporali firma, jam ad vestras revoluta si manus, v2z. monasterium novum de Kilchullyn, quod landus Ustas tenebat?: monasterium de Ynystorty, qi a Ex firma, Sed quum finita est firma in futura omnium Sanctorum festivi- tate, jam monasterium ad serenissime nostre Regine revolvitur manus. (tametsi idem Rolandus tempore vicis sue patiebatur Fratres monasterium pre : dictum inhabitare) nova concessione et gratia ejusdem Regine predictum pe 1 stulatur, cum omnibus suis pertinentibus bonis, monasterinm. OF ORIGINALS. 5% sine aliquo titulo tenet Richardus Butler ; monasterium vero de Traim, (cujus fundatores erant felicis recordationis Hen- ricus Octavus et Katharina, rex noster et regina,) emptum per Episcopum ipsum Mediem, jam a sua dignitate deposi- tum, ac per eundem concessum sive donatum officiariis seu ministris juris ejusdem oppidi pro expeditione communium causarum in domum eedificandum: monasterium Montis Fernandi emptum_est per Thomas Cusack. Qui nempe Thomas religiosorum fautor et benefactor, ut ipse asserit, promptus est ac paratus, (dummodo ad vestrum fuerit vo-66 catus conspectum,) habita in Hibernia parva recompensa- tione, vel Regine benevolentia aliis- in suis negotiis, pauperi- bus fratribus conferre ipsum monasterium. Omnes quum preedicti pauperes fratres, hiis monasteriis olim tempore schismatis suppressis, inter montes nemora- que fame frigoreque innumeras penurias atque afflictiones sustineant; in tantum quod neque verbum Dei seminare, neque divinum exercere officium valeant. Idcirco ex parte eorundem fratrum, oratoris seu nuncil lumiliter ac obnixe supplicatur, quatenus vestris literis ad _yestros officiarios et ministros, et preecipue ad deputatum et eancellarium vestrum in regno Hibernie directis, firmiter precipiendo mandetis predicta loca cum suis bonis neces- sariis et caeteris pertinentibus preedictis pauperibus fratri- __ bus sine quacunque contradictione integre concedi et dari. : Et quum capitanei et milites Anglici, et maxime qui no- vissime venerint ad Hiberniam, suis parcentes crumenis, in - eontemptum Dei et scandalum proximorum faciunt, mona- steria a preedictis fratribus jam possessa et erecta, stabula; ‘equos suos collocantes, et in locis consecratis, et quam Maxime in monasterio de Cragfaryssy, alias De Petra Far- gusii ; igitur eadem supplicatione in hiis remedium postula- tur: ut sic predicti pauperes fratres quietique Deum lau- | dare, et pro vestro felici statu, eundem perpetuo valeant exorare, et verbum Dei inter fideles seminare. ¢ VOL. III. PART II. 5 258 A CATALOGUE i ‘atAie ; Number XXIV. ait) ‘ign A breafé treatise; wherin is conteynede the wae h ¥ Mr. Justice Hales never hurt hymselfe, until such t as he condescended unto ther “papistioal: raigon, an ad wexed wer ‘y of the truth. But now ther is hope he a repent, and continue in the same as he did before. Ye ther many that daylie labore hym to the contrarie. FoxiiMSS. - SAINT Peter the apostle (good Christian reader) doth teach, that we that ar Christians, are Christiatis to this e ade 1 Peter ii. to shew furth the vertews of him, that called us unto Mew TH ” speakable lyght: meanynge, that we shuld alwayes be se furth of as many things as we cold to his honour and p And that ys a very kynde of ingratitude, and a certen ¢ 67 of injustice, not to propulse and defend any man from lence and oppression. And a greater ingratitude, and mor injustice, not to propulse and defend the iust cause of Ge nang a whan iniustly by violence it is slandred and oppressed. Mark iii, in tymes past, the condition of the ungodlie was alwayes ie speake slanderously and falsly by God’s doings ; insomu as whan Christe wrought the salvation of the people, hay sayde, he wrought all things by the power of Belzebul, th chiefest of the devells. Saint John could fast, but he w counted to have a devel. Christ could eate and drim Kk but he was counted a frende to synners and publicans : that hatred unto the trewth dyd alwayse falsly reporte an an Ose ii. calumniate all godly mens doinges. Agayne, ther was evyll that happened to any country or commonweall though yt wear the iust plague of God for the iyi people of the countrye, but it was allwayes laide to the got peoples charge: as whan the Lord toke away corne, wyn oyle, frutes, and other thinges necessarie from the Isi aeli Tertull. in the wycked people said, that the worde of God, and his Pistia’ preachers were the causes therof. Yf the water in E, called Nilus, dyd not accustomably flow over Egypt, th wycked Egyptians laid the faulte to such as professed Christ. Yf that flowed too much also, the faulte was» - puted to the good Christians. So the os if Tyt OF ORIGINALS. 259 the flood waxed eyther to hygh in flowinge, or to low by drowth, none bare the blame but the pore Christians. So at this tyme, if any myschiefe happen, our ungodly Papistes put the faulte styll in the gostpell of Christ, or in the profes- soures of yt. Yea, and if a man shuld kyll hymselfe, ther is none burthened wyth the cause thereof, but Godes ghost- pell and Godes people: which false reportes all good men from the begynnynge hath written and spoken against, as yt _ appeareth by the holy Scripture, and also by the olde aun- ciaunt doctoures and others. - Forasmuche therfore as upon the xiith day of Aprill, anno 1554, the Busshope of Winchestre, lord chauncellor of Eng- land, and a very ennymie and persecutour of Godes most _trew religion, and a murtherer of his electe and chosen peo- ple, said in the reproch of Godes most trew and catholique religion, set furth by the blessed Kynge of noble memorie ‘Edward the VIth, that yt was a religion that brought men to dispayre, and murtheringe of themselfes, falsly accusinge the trewth of Godes word, that comforteth and most pre- -serveth weake consciencies from heavines and desperation ; 2 and also most untrewlie reportynge the professoures therof to be most desperate and wicked personnes; wheras indead it is most false: for from the begynnyng of Christes Church, both the Apostles, and many thousandes of martyres have boldly and wyllinglie contempned the tyrannie of all perse- cutoures, and most patiently suffered most cruel deaths. ‘And yf the ungodly man wear not cleane blynded, and ‘geaven over (as I feare me he is) to a reprobate mynde, he myght iudge this rather to be trew: that such as he hym- ‘self hath most cruellie put to death, or ben the chiefest cause of ther deaths, as John Fryth, D. Barnes, Jherom, Garret, 6g A. Askew, Jos. Lascelles, and a great numbre mo, knowen for ther lernynge and vertues to have been holy men upon the earth, and now blessed saintes through Christ in heaven, dyd likewise professe the said trew doctrine, and suffred ther bodies to be brent for the same, without any desperation. And yet the wycked man syttinge chiefe judge in the Starre- chamber, to discomfort and to dryve backe all men from s2 260 A CATALOGUE their salvation, (which cometh by the trew worde of God,) named it the doctrine of desperation, and the aii: thereof desperate people. ae And the occasion of this nine and. untrew talke w the doynge of one Judge Hales, Syr James Hales, knyght, that the same xiiith day of April, being a prisoner in sche, Fleet, wounded hymselfe in diverse places of his bodie: and savinge the providence of God, (that stopped the Devel’s ma- lice, that yt came not to passe, and to so develish an end, as he entended,) very like the man wold have kylled hymselfe. But God provided his owne servant to be soner at hand wyth hym, than his Mr. thought of, belike. But now, for- somuch as upon this mann’s hurte, my Lord Chancello a hath not onely spoken uncharitably by the hurt man, (whose lernynge, equitie, and wysdom, all England honoureth,) but also upon this man’s faulte, he maketh faultye Godes worde, and all the professours therof: therfore, to certifie the tru h unto the worlde, how this man, Mr. Judge Hales, came to this ungodly mynde to destroy hymselfe, for that I do i“ a the truth, I can do no lesse of duty than to open yt unto < the worlde: that men may beware how they wax werye of of God in denyghinge hym in the tyme of trouble. Ane God I take to recorde I wyll wryte no more, than that I have perfytly lerned, and leysurely searched the truth prisonne wher Judge Hales dyd this deed upon hym And besydes this, I wyll not wryte the truth of this ma for any hatred I bear to my Lord Chauncellour, w body and sowle I wysh to do aswell as myne owne bodye and sowle; nor for any love that I bear in this respecte any, that is of a contrarie religion to my Lord Chancelloure but onely for the love and zeal I beare unto Godes wore d, which is slandered by my Lord Chancellour, through this mannes ungodly fact, which he much repenteth at " tyme, and I trust God wyll forgeave hym. The matter i this. a Mr. Hales, as all men know, is imprisoned for the testi- monie of Jesus Christ, and persecuted because he wyll n conform hymselfe to the false and most .untrew religion, set OF ORIGINALS. 261 furth at this tyme by the bysshoppes. And although the papistical sort seame not to care whether Mr. Hales return to ther part or no; yet all men may see by ther craftie do- inges, that very gladly thay wold have men recant, and con- form themselfes to ther false feyth and doinges. And to com- pare this matter, and to bringe yt to passe, Mr. Hales was diverse tymes exhorted by one Mr. Forster, a gentylman of ‘Hamsher, and also a prisoner in the Flete, that he shuld geave over his opinion, and conforme hymselfe to the proceed- inges now adayes set furth. And as the same Forster hath ‘reaported to others, that are prisoners wyth hym, Mr.69 ‘Hales, condescended unto his advise, and resolved hymself to leave his former truth, and to cleave unto the errour that was offered by this mannes persuasion unto hym, because therrour was wythout daunegeir, that he shuld depart unto, and the trewth full of perell, that he shuld departe from. Thus the good man, Mr. Hales, waxinge fainte and feable in the trewth, was encreased more and more with anguishe and anxietie of mynde, his conscience rebukinge hym of his ti- ‘Mmorousness and fear. But assone as yt was known that Mr. ‘Hales was mynded to relent from the trewth, and to. consent to falshod, the xijth of April in the mornynge, came the By- shope of Chychester into the Flete, wher he had longe taulke with Mr. Hales in the garden. The contentes whereof I cannot lerne: but as many of the prisoners have ‘said openly in the Flete, the Bishope had made uppe all to- gether, and cleane removed Mr. Hales from his fyrst feyth, and established hym in the latter opinions allowed now by the bishoppes. The same day at afternoune came ther to the Flete Judge Portman, a Somersetsher man, and had great talke and longe wyth Mr. Hales; after whose departure, supper tyme beinge at hand, Mr. Hales came into the par- lare, and satte at the table very hevylie, eatynge lytle or no- thinge, but full of cogitations, and heavie wyth pensifenes : and sone after supper gat hym to bedde, wheras he had no reste, but watch wyth heavines and sorrow tyll the next morrow towardes syx of the clocke; at what tyme he com- manded his servant to fetch hym a cuppe of beare, who saw s3 : 262 A CATALOGUE the butler, as he was comynge to the stare hede, and pray od hym to bringe up a cuppe of beare for his master to his chamber, and immediately he returned to his master, whe in that short tyme (whiles his man was callinge at the stan hedde for a cuppe of bear) wrought to hymselfe this dis- pleasure, in puttyng of hymselfe in daunger of hys life, and gave occasion to my Lord Chancelloure, and to the rest 0’ ungodlie generation, to slander and deface the trew wor God, and the professours thereof. “i But now let all men iudge indifferentlie, hase aia ‘man, | x Hales, came to this Parsee of mynd, and than all m shall perceave yt came into hert, whan he had surrend hymselfe to accomplish the commandment of man. Pate long as he was constaunt in the trewth, he endured, at stihinastie passed ever more cruel imprisonment. For ie fyrst imprisoned in the Kinges Bench, and very Chris endured yt. Than was he for all the tyme of Lent ail Cownter of Bredstreate, and stronglie endured jt lengeth he came to the Flete, and bare it almost for’ tl space of thre weeks stronglie, tyll at lengeth by pers he wexed wery of the trewth, and than denyinge Chri that was made man of the substance of the blessed Virgi Marie, and creditynge a false Christ, that was and is mad (after the papistical opinion) of bread; was it any mery . though the Devel entred into this man? No, doubtless for his new made Christ is not hable to keape tn Der away. For he can not come out of the box, althoug 70should rotte ther, and be brenned, as it many tymes” peneth. Therfore it is no mervel, tho such as tru faulse Christ faul into desperation. For Haeapa ug he chose not a new made Christ, whan he betrayed the old yet the Devel entred into. hym, and he hanged him 3 betrayenge his old mayster. Yt is no marvel the see men that forsake the truth of God to be v evyll spretes, and many tymes to kyll themselfes. we may see most evidently by Mr. Hales, that unty tymes as he consented to forsake Godes truth, which tyme he had most godly professed, he never fell into t OF ORIGINALS. 263 daunger, and into this peryll, to kyll hymselfe. So that.the papisticall doctrine by this mannes example is a very worme, that byteth the conscience, and never leaveth tyll yt have kylled the man that forsaketh the truth, and turneth unto _lyes. M Wherfor my Lord Chanceller myght rather of this hor- rible fault don by Mr. Hales, have lerned to have detested and abhorred his own false and popish religion, that assoon as any of Christes members faule from the truth into yt, thay eyther dispayre or kyll themselves most commonlie, as evi- — dentlie yt was, asis proved by Mr. Hales: for whose salvation all Christians most earnestly pray unto God. Further, my Lord Chanceller myght lern by this mannes deed, what hor- rible and develish wayes be used towards Christes membres by hymselfe and others, that the like was never used amonge the Turkes, by villanie and compulsion to drive men, and | _compell men to such a religion as the word of God never _ knew of. In case it were trew, as it is most false, whan dyd ever the Byshope of Winchestre read in Godes worde, that any outward law made by man cold enforse feyth, which is thonly gift of God, and shuld be truly and charitably taught _ to all men by Godes worde. But all men may see, that like as ther doctrine they preach is none of Godes, so may they perceave, that thay have non other arguments to de- fende yt wythall, but the tyrannicall sweard and fyre. For fear wherof many dissemble wyth God in outwarde obe- dience to idolatrie, wyth so much strivinge and anguish of conscience, as many, after that they had condescended. for _ fear unto this wycked and condemned religion by Godes _worde, the old doctoures, and the lawes of this realme, thay mever be mery in spirite afterward; and many tymes, for _ very desperation of Godes mercy kyll themselfes. Yf the _Byshoppe, and his generation, dyd not delyght in bludde, and passe for nothinge but for ther own kingdom of Anti- christ, thay wold lerne by this mannes hurtynge of hym- selfe, to beware how thay persuade men to do against ther consciences. _ But let all men pray to God for strength, and that he ; s 4 71 idolatrie than ever dyd the Israelites m Egypt. From Martyrs’ Letters. 264 A CATALOGUE . wyll of his mercy mitigate this bondage and ‘s more cruel than ever was the-servitude in Egypt.o or Bab 4 Y lon. For than wear the chyldren of God in captivitie in straunge landes, and under straunge kinges; but we pore English men be in captivitie in our own lande, and under our owne country men, that make us committe more vile which, the Lord Almyghtie in the bludde of Christ dely us, and amend our persecutoures, if it be his wyll. kaon good men say, Amen. 2 ee Number XXYV. . ia Ridley, bishop of London, to Sir John Cheke; that } would use his interest to prevent William Thomas, cler rk of the Council, from getting a prebend in his church. MASTER CHEKE, I wish you grace and oon Sin in God’s cause, for God’s sake, and m his name, I beseech you of help and furtherance towards God’s word. La talk with you of late, what case I was in concerning | chaplains. I have gotten the good wil, and grant to be wi J me, of three preachers, men of good learning, and, as I < persuaded, of excellent vertue, which are able both with lif and learning to set forth God’s word in London, and in th whole dioces of the same; where is most need of al parts in England. For from thence goeth example, as yo know, into all the rest of the King’s Majesty’s whole rea The mens names be these, Mr. Grindal, whom you know ta be a man of vertue and learning: Mr. Bradford, a man by , whom (as I am assuredly informed) God hath — oth work wonders, in setting forth of his word: the third is a preacher, the which for detecting and confuting of th he Anabaptists and Papists, both by his preaching and by writing, is enforced now to bear Christ’s eros. . The two: be scholars in the University ; the third is as wena as either of the other twain. sci Now there is fallen a mene in Paul’s, called Ca anti OF ORIGINALS. 265 by the death of one Layton. This prebend is an honest man’s living of xxxiiiil. and better, in the King’s books. But alas! Sir, I am letted by the means, I fear me, of such as ‘do not fear God. One Mr. William Thomas, one of the darks of the Council, hath in times past set the Council upon me, to have me grant, that Layton might have ali- enated the said prebend unto him and his heirs for ever. God was mine aid and defender, that I did not consent ‘unto his ungodly enterprize. Yet I was then so handled afore the Council, that I graunted, that whensoever it should fal, I should not give it, before I should make the King’s Majesty privy to it, and of acknowledge, before the colla- ‘tion of it. Now Layton is departed, and the prebend is 72 fallen, and certain of the Council, no doubt by this ungodly ‘maa’s means, have written unto me to stay the collation. _And wheras he despaireth that ever I would assent, that a _teacher’s living should be bestowed on him, he hath pro- cured letters unto me, subscribed with certain of the coun- _ sellors hands, that now the King’s Majesty hath determined it unto the furniture of his Highnes stables. _ Alas! Sir, this is a heavy hearing. When papistry was _ taught, there was nothing too little for the teachers. When the Bishop gave his benefices unto ideots, unlearned, un- godly, for kindred, for pleasure, for service, and other worldly respects, al was then wel allowed. Now where a poor living is to be given unto an excellent clark, a man known and tryed to have both discretion and also vertue, and such an one, as before God I do not know a man, yet -unplaced and unprovided for, more meet to set forth God’s word in all England; when a poor living, I say, which is founded for a preacher, is to be given unto such a man, that then an ungodly person shal procure in this sort letters to stop and let the same. Alas! Mr. Cheke, this seemeth unto me to be a right heavy hearing. Is this the fruit of ‘the gospel? Speak, Mr. Cheke, speke for God’s sake, in ‘God’s cause, unto whomsoever you think you may do good withal. And if you will not speak, then I beseech you 266 A CATALOGUE let these my letters speak unto Mr. Gates, to Mr. Wrothe, to Mr. Cecil, whom all I do take for men that do fear ( ‘ rd. It was said here constantly, my Lord Chamberlin have been departed. Sir, though the day be delayed, y he hath no pardon of long life. And therefore I do te seech his good Lordship, hie so many as shall read these letters, if they fear God, to help, that neither horse, : nel ther yet dog, be suffered to devour the poor livings, a pointed and founded by godly ordinance to the pitas of God’s word. ‘The causes of conscience, which do move me to speak and write thus, are not only those which I declared once in the case of this prebend before the King’s Majesty’s Council, which now I let pas; but also now the man, Mr. Grindal, unto whom I would give this prebend, doth moye me very much. For he is a man known to be both of yer tue, honesty, discretion, wisdom, and learning. And besi al this, I have a better opinion of the King’s Majestyes Council, than, (although some of them have subscribe this their clark’s crafty and ungodly suit to such a let than I say they wil let and not suffer, after wes: mad unto them, the living appointed and founded for a preacher to be bestowed upon so honest and wel learned a man. — Wherfore, for God’s sake, I beseech you al, help, th tha with the favour of the Council, I may have knowled the King’s Majesty’s good pleasure, to give this preacher's lyving unto Mr. Sse Of late there have kata tter directed from the King’s Majesty and his honourable Co cil unto all the bishops, wherby we be charged and a manded, both in our own persons, and also dae 73 preachers and ministers, especially to ery out against the insatiable serpent of covetousnes ; whereby is said to be such a greedines among the people, that each one goeth about to devour other, and to threaten them with God’s grie : plagues, both now presently thrown upon them, and | . shal be likewise in the world to come. Sir, what preachers sh I get to open and set forth such matters, and so as the King’s Majesty and the Council do command them to be set forth, — ; a #4 OF ORIGINALS. 267 if either ungodly men or unreasonable beasts be suffered to pul away and devour the good and godly learned preachers livings ? Thus I wish you in God ever wel to fare, and to help Christ’s cause, as you would have help of him at your most need. From Fulham, this present the 23 July, 1551. Yours in Christ, Nicolas London. —EeEeEeE—E—E—Eeee Number X XVI. menants Hopert Angh, nuper episcopi Wigorniensis et ~ Gloucestrensis, de vera ratione inveniende et fugiende false doctrine, breve syntagma.- Desiderantur queedam in initio. _..«...... ignarus, vel idiota diligit. Sed dilectio nostra — yera, est amor in vera fide erga omnia precepta divina, qui- bus humiliter obedimus cum quadam letitia et animi exul- tatione: ut tum ad Deum propter se, tum proximum meum _propter Deum honore afficamur. Et hance dilectionem ver- bum Dei tantum docet: ut fidem, spem, charitatem, timo- rem, tolerantiam, ac ceteras virtutes omnes, que ab hoc Christiano necessario exiguntur. Qui ergo populum Dei ad carbonarios, vel ad quoscunque alios quibuscunque titulis | et nomine inscriptos, et non ad verbum Dei relegant, im- postores sunt, Deique et hominum hostes: de quibus etiam Deus gravissime per Hieremiam conqueritur, inquiens, Duo Hierem. v. mala, inquit, fecit populus meus: me dereliquerunt fontem aque vive, et foderunt sibi cisternas, que aquas continere non valent. Idem et apud vos facere, qui vestree saluti pra- ficiuntur, conantur. Primum defectionem a verbo Dei do- cent, a quo uno omnis petenda est veritas in religione Christi: et per quod omnes spiritus qui in ecclestis docent, a populo probandi sunt, num sint ex Deo. Deinde certi- tudinem fidei nostra ab ignaro, indocto, atque imperito car- bonario petendam esse docent; quicquid sit fides plane ig- 74 norat. Quid hoc aliud est, quam juxta verbum. Christi ; - Cecum ceco preficere, ut ambo in foveam cadant? Certe Matt. xv. Christus longe alia tam a ministris Ecclesize, quam a populo athe Cur vul- gari idio- mate non scripsit. Lucilius poeta. hoe opus nostra lingua edere, ne episcopi (Dei ac homi 268 A CATALOGUE exigit. Nimirum ut minister verbum Dei duntaxat doceat, et populus id solum audiat, discat, et observat: et omnino Deus vetat, ne qui sapientissimi et sanctissimi inter homines— habentur, faciunt ea que recta videantur in oculis ipsorum : multo magis non est credendum nec faciendum in causa fi- dei, quod rectum videatur in oculis illiteratissimi et stupi- dissimi carbonarii. Quare pro meo erga vos officio, munere, et amore, quo” tenacius veritati verbi Dei adhereatis; breve syntagma de~ falsa religione dignoscenda et fugienda, vestree charitati de- dicavi. Unde facile intelligetis, quam hornibiliter et impie que hodie in ecclesiis Anglicanis fiunt, a veritate verbi Dei dissonent, et ex diametro pugnent. Quod vulgari ac nostro” idiomate scripsissem, si typographum aliquem idoneum qui Anglice librum emitteret, invenissem. Sed ut pii omnes probe norunt, hodie in Anglia vel prela in imprimendis fa-— num implacabiles hostes) severius et acrius in vos (quos in Christo Jesu unice diligo) animadverterent. Quam atroci-— ter enim et inhumaniter pil hodie ubique in hoc regno trac-— tentur; illorum lachryme et gemitus (quos Deus tandem dubio procul clementer in Christo aspiciet) testantur. Prae- terea Latine scribere volui (quanquam Latin orationis” pompam, fucum et calamistra assequi nec valeo nec affecto) ut que a me de rebus divinis inter vos olim dicta, et a vobis accepta, piis fratribus sparsim universum orbem incolenti- bus, palam facerem: ut fidem meam atque vestram agno- — scerent, judicarent, et approbarent verbi Dei caleulo et au. toritate; et eandem apud Deum patrem nostrum ccelestem 7 suis precibus adjuvarent, ut constanter et intrepide in eadem ad finem usque (invitis etiam inferorum portis) persevere-— mus. Piis et religiosis viris, ac sacrarum literarum amato- ribus scribo, quibus Dei gloria et illius verbi veritas sum- mopere est cordi; quamvis orationis fuco et pigmentis non — illiniatur. Et quemadmodum perantiquus ille Lucilius poeta & dicere solebat, se sua non Persio scribere, sed Siculis et Ta- rentinis; sic ego non solum quecunque de vera ‘religione — OF ORIGINALS. 269 seribo, verum queecunque etiam cogito aut loquor ; ea omnia piis tantum scripta, cogitata, aut dicta esse volo: quid livor virulentus carpat non moror: nec plus Papistarum flammas aut ferrum curo, quam lezena latrantis catuli vocem. Cor-. pus tantum occidere possunt: sed anima statim in Christo presenti et sempiterno gaudio fruetur. Tantum igitur dum hic vivitur Deum supplici animo precemur, ut ipsi cor ac mentem nostram dedicemus: cujus tutela et gratia omnia pericula evitabimus, Interim hostes evangelii fortiter pro- pter Christum contemnamus, omnesque in Christo comiter juvare studeamus. y _ Hee assidue cum animis vestris cogitate, et meditatione ac studio legum divinarum vos ipsos oblectate: ut Deo et sanctze suze Ecclesize chari habeamini. Cavete etiam ab iis, qui vobis fodiunt (ut inquit David) foveas: que non sunt secundum legem Dei. Et non per quem, sed quid dicatur, animadvertite. Nam quemadmodum inter bajulum et Al-75 cibiadem supremo loco natum, si veram nobilitatem specte- mus, nulla est differentia, modo absit virtus: ita nec inter Nota. idiotam et summum Pontificem, sicut cathedram Petri oc- Galath.i. cupantem, si veram religionem spectemur, nulla est diffe- rentia, modo absit verbi Dei authoritas. Imo qui aliud evangelium quam Christi docet, anathe- mate (licet sanctissimus) est feriendus. Quare cum sanctis- ‘simo vate Davide dicite, In eternum, Domine, verbum tuum Ps. cxix. permanet in celo et in terra: illud non potest mutari, non potest antiquari, non potest augeri, nec potest diminui. Nam quicquid Deus ipse constituit, ratum ac fixum esse oportet; hoc indicat et testatur coelorum et terre perenni- tas. Quicquid ergo reges, principes, episcopi, sacrificuli, vel _ is, qui impie seipsum pro summo capite Ecclesiz Christi militantis in terris jactitat, in causa religionis dixerint ; vos ipsos ad scientiam legum divinarum recipite, et earum pre- sidio adversus omnis impietatis insidias et imposturas com- munite. In causa fidei nullam authoritatem principum aut episcoporum agnoscite citra verbum Dei. Nam ipsa uni- _ versalis Ecclesize autoritas nulla est, nisi quatenus a verbo Dei pendeat ; ementitam ac fictam Romani Pontificis autori- Joan. xx. Matt. v. Luc, xiv. An Petrus fuit Rome lis est. Gregorius, predecessorem Antichristi. Affirmat preterea G Ep. xxxix. 76 nec a suo officio et honore deponere. Nam quod 270 A CATALOGUE tatem contemnite, et ex animis vestris omnino prof Deus enim omnes apoustolos, quo ad autoritatem et tem pares fecit, omnibus dixit, Accipite Spiritum Se quorum remiseritis peccata sunt remissa, quorum ritis sunt retenta. Ommnes pares im docendo evangelio stituit; omnes pariter lucem hujus mundi, et salem appellavit ; et omnes testes aternze salutis pares as Quamobrem ex verbo Dei nullam prerogativam, pre ce apostolis, Christus Petro concessit ; quod si conce men nec cathedre sua, nec suis successoribus enue m ct cedere, Petrus a Christo potestatem habuit. Et’ si i aliis totius Ecclesize curam Christus principaliter conce set, nihil Romani Antichristi partes adjuvaret. Nam an Petrus unquam fuerit Rome, adhue sub judice li Preterea an unquam Petrus supremam dignitatem « perium Ecclesiz suis successoribus commendaverit, ostendere non valet. Et si etiam heee omnia vera quod Christus Petro, et Petrus suis successoribus, ut cole fingunt, contulissent ; tamen Romanis pontificik hil patrocinaretur. Hi enim qui Petri doctrinam p vent, verl sunt Petri successores; et non qui illus ac cathedram occupant. Et quod suam autoritatem lis et autoritatibus patrum asserere conatur, figmentu Nam cum in concilio .Carthaginensi 3°. nomen et di; tem universalis Episcopi patres obtulissent R. Pontifici, P lagius Romanus Episcopus omnibus modis, eodem t ; illud nomen a se rejecit. Et Gregorius PIE ct epistolis gravissime et maximo impetu orationis Joan. Constantinopolitanum, quod tam insulsum ne Mauricio imperatore tentaverat, invehitur, illum Magnus omnes qui in hoe scelesto vocabulo (gene scopi) conseniserint, fidem stam perdere. Et quod tatem suam ratam esse voluerit, quasi a regibus et bus concessam: certo scimus reges et principes, et si non posse aliquam suz dignitatis partem cuiquam cessario alicui statui conjungit, nemo in alium statum tre OF ORIGINALS. Q71 féerre valet. Reges autem sub se ministros, qui Ecclesia et Reges. ‘Reipub. munia ministrent, habere possunt, sed pares vel _superiores in Ecclesize vel Reipub. ministerio habere, regi- bus non licet. Et si forte quispiam vel regis permissione, vel aliqua temporis prescriptione, vel tyrannide, in ecclesiis autoritatem sibi vindicat: nemo tamen illius antoritati ob- temperare debet nec Episcopo, nec Papz, quatenus sunt -Episcopi; quandoquidem a Deo talem potestatem non ha- bent: nec quia a regibus missi, propterea quod talem pote- statem reges Episcopo papali facere non possunt. Sed hance potestatem Papz clare indicat Joan. originem suam habuisse Apoc. xvii. wiée a Deo nec ab homine, sed ex abysso: et in interitum procul dubio brevi ibit. Sed hance violentiam et satanicam autoritatem Pape, non est presentis Instituti ulterius prosequi. Tantum admonere volui, quamvis contra omnia jura divina et humana (nunc jiterum propter nostra peccata) inter Anglos caput Ecclesiz obtinuerit : non plus hic habere jurisdictionis, quam infimus Episcopus Angliz habet Rome. Et tandem denuo Domi- “fas interficiet illum spiritu oris sui, ut antehac fecit. Nihil tam perfectum tamque absolutum oculis nostris videmus in- ‘ter ipsa opera Dei, cujus interitus videri non possit. At ipsa lex Dei nulla vi, nullave tyrannide, dolo aut vetustate ‘consumi aut obliterari potest, ut Christus testatur; Calum é terra transibunt ; verba autem mea non transibunt. Tl- laud igitur amplectamini, ac omni studio et diligentia colite. In hoc omnes vires nervosque intendite, ut vita nostra sic instituatur, et gubernetur a sancto Dei numine, ut nunquam ab illius legis observatione aberret. Tune futurum erit, ut omnia vobis prospere succedant, ac felicissime cadant, si le- | gem Dei ante oculos habueritis. Preterea, si ad verbi Dei Tegulam, que hodie a Papistis in ecclesiis fiunt, exigantur, tune omnia impia et prophana esse, nullo negotio judicabi- tis. ' Quapropter ego hoc breve syntagma scripsi, ut pu et | impii, veri et falsi cultus discrimen collatione quadam de- Monstrarem: quanta supplicia impiis cultoribus, quantaque piis premia sint constituta. Deus apud Hieremiam judicio | contendit cum Israelitis, et cum illorum filiis acerrime dis- Matt. xv. Chrysost. uzenam potest esse silieas ex voce non intellecta ? Nul 7 Pp Ps. Ixxviii. Q72 A CATALOGUE ceptat. TJ'ransite, inquit, ad insulas Cethim et videte, et Cedar mittite, et considerate vehementer, et diligentiss videte, st factum est hujusmodi. Si mutavit gens suos, et certe ipsi non sunt dit: populus vero meus mutavit gloriam suam in idolum. An non de nobis etiam idem justissime ac merito conqueri potest Deus? Quze enim gens usquam in toto terrarum orbe tam. impia, fraudulenta, in im- manis et truculenta est; quee deos suos tantum ad p scriptum suz legis non colit et veneratur? Nulla certe tam barbara natio reperitur sub sole. Nam si cultus Christia norum hodie in ecclesiis sub Pape tyrannide, ad preescri- ptum verbi Dei conferatur; omnia ex diametro cum verk 0 Dei pugnare videbimus. Imo nec usus, nec lectio evange- lil in missa incognita lingua publicis ac sacris conventibus ad regulam verbi quadrat. Nam evangelium etiam iis a quibus non intelligitur, nihil prodest. Christus igitur sepe jubet: Audite et intelligite. Et pulchre docet Chrysosto- mus in 1 Cor. xiv. ‘¢ Qui ignota,” inquit, “lingua loquitur, “quam non intelligit, nec seipsum nec alium corlificeay 7 see Ll penitus. Ideo Deus ad vocem verbi sui non tantum hon 1- num presentiam, auditum, geniculationem, corporis erectio- nem, capitis denudationem, manuum expansionem, verum hoc exigit a singulis suis auditoribus, mpocéyere Aads pou vouw jou; quod sonat; Intendite et adhabete mentem, popula mi, vel adverte animum ad legem meam. Kalvare obs tpi cig TA pywara Tov oTduards pov. 1. Ita awres vestras ad verba oris mei applicate et accommodate, quasi nihil aliud co tis, aut audiatis, quam quod de ore meo egreditur. attentionem et intelligentiam efficacius adhue multo expri- mit Ebrea veritas. CoN (WM INIA Wy MINE pamand “4 Non solum istorum vocabulorum et thematum proprie at tas; verum etiam grammatica constructio indicat mentis af tentionem, et aurium diligentissimam auscultationem lectioni verbi Dei adesse debere. Chalidzus explanator pulcherrime hec verba explanat per duo verba, quasi Deus ad hu c modum fuisset loquutus, Popule mt, conservate et consecrate OF ORIGINALS. 278 _ mentem vestram ad vocem meam: et aures vestras verbis oris mei relinquite, me concionantem solum audiant et ob- servent. Hoc mandatum generale est ac universale, ut cum docti tum indocti non solum legem, verum etiam xnigmata et propositiones, nec non et singula verba oris Dei audiant, intelligant, discant, et observent, exigit. Et qui id fieri pot- est, cum quid legatur, agatur, aut dicatur in ecclesiis popu- lus non intelligit? Quare ex studio et observatione legum divinarum, impia et falsa fugite, sanctaque et vera exoscu- lamini; nisi a via veritatis aberrare volueritis, et tandem " meritas ignorantize et ingratitudinis vestree poenas luere. Hee pro meo erga vos amore ad vos scripsi: amanter igi- ‘tur suscipite quzso. _ Ecarcere, 1. Decembris, 1554. eee Number X XVII. Bishop Hoper’s letter consolatory, to certain professors suf- _ fering imprisonment, being taken at a meeting together _ for religious worship. a John Hoper, to the Christian congregation. mm CHE grace, favour, consolation, and ayd of the Holy Foxii MSs. _ Ghost be with you now and for ever, Amen. Dearly be- toyed in the Lord, ever sythe I harde of your imprison- ‘ment, I have bene marvelously moved with great affections and passions, as wel of mirth and gladnes, as of heavines and sorrow. Of gladnes in this, that I perceave how ye be bent and geven to prayer and invocation of God’s help in78 theis dark and wicked procedings of men against God’s glory: I have bene sory to perceave the malice and wick- ednes of men to be so cruel, devilish, and tyrannical, to _ persecute the people of God for serving [him,] for saying or hearing the holy Psalmes and the word of eternal life. Theis cruel doings do declare, that the Papist-church is more bloudy and tyrannical than ever was the sword of the heathnicks and gentils. Whan I harde of your taking, | what you were doing, wherfore and by whom you were taken, I remembred how the Christians in the primitive VOL. III. PART II. 2 Q74 A CATALOGUE Church were used by the cruelty of unchristen’d heathens in the time of Trajan the Emperor. About Lxxvit year: after Christys ascension into heaven the Christians w er persecuted very sore, as though they had bene a movers of sedition. The gentile Emperor Trajane requi to know the trew cause of the Christian mens troubles; ie great learned man, named Plinius, wrot unto him and sayd. yt was because the Christians sang certain Psalmes before day to one called Christ, whom they worshipped as God. Whan Trajan the Emperor understood that yt was for no thing but for conscience and religion, he caused. forthwitl by his commandment every where, that no man shold persecuted. Lo! a gentile wold not have such as were 0 a contrary religion punished for serving of God. But the Pope and his chaplains hath caused you to be cast into pri- son, being taken doing the work of God, and one of the excellentest works that is required of Christian men, that ys to wyt, whyle you were in perfect prayer; and not in s 1c wicked and superstitious prayers as the Papists use, br the same prayer that Christ taught you-to pray; and i name you gave God thanks for that you have received, 2 for such things as you want in hys name did you ask yi Oh! glad may you be, that ever you were born, to be prehended and taken-while you were so vertabaely al pyed. Blessed be they that suffer for righteousness sal If God had suffer’d them that take your bodies, to ha taken your lyves also, then had you now bene follow: Lamb in perpetual joys, away from the company and a semble of wicked men. But the Lord will not so suc c you to depart, but reserveth you gloriously to ae maintain the truth te the world. Be not careful y t yc shal say : God wil go in and out with you, and wilh wit -- sent in your hearts and in your mouths, to speak his dom, yea although it appear folishnes to the world that hath begun that work in you, wil surely s - you in the same. And pray you continually unto him, th you may fear him only that hath power to kil both t and soul, and to cast them into helfire. Be of good co r . } ; OF ORIGINALS. Q75 | forts al the haires of the head are numbred, and there is not one of them shal perish, except your heavenly Father _ suffer it. Now you be even in the field, and placed in the forefront of Christ’s battail; it is doutles a singular grace of God, and a special love of hym towards you, to geve you _ this foreward and preeminence, and a sign, that he trusteth em above many other of his people. __ Wherfore, dear brethren and sisters, continually fight the 79 . fight of the Lord, your cause is most just and godle: ye : stand for the trew Christ, who is after the flesh in heaven; _ and for his trew religion and honor, which is fully, amplie, sufficiently, and abondantly contained in the H. Testament, _ sealed with Christes own bloud.. How much are you bound _ to God, that doth put you im trust in so holy and just a _ cause? Remember, dear bretherne and sisters, what lookers . _ upon you have to se and behold you im this fight, God and al his holy angels, who be ready always to take you up, if you be slain in this fight. Consider also who you have _ standing at your backs, al the faithful brethern, who shal ” take courage, strength, and desire to follow such noble and _ valiant Christians as you be. Be not afraid therefore of _ your adversaries. For he that is in you is stronger than he that isin them. Shrink not, although it semeth to the flesh E ul. Your pains shal not be now so grievous, as here- your joy shal be comfortable. Read the viith and : _ixth chapters to the Romans; to the Hebrews the xith xiith ; and upon your knees thank God that ever you yere counted worthy to suffer any thing for his treuths sake. Read the second chapter of St. Luke’s gospel, and there shal you se, how the shepherds that watched al night their shepe, as soon as they heard that Christ was “orn in Bethlehem, by and by they went to se him. They did not reason and dispute within themselves, who shold - kepe the wolfe from the shepe in the meanwhile, but did - forthwith as they were commaunded, and committed their _ shepe unto his keping, whose pleasure they obeyed. So let _ us now we are called, commit al things to him that calleth us. He wil take hede that al things shal be wel; he wil r2 ' i 80 Foxii MSS. legitime procedentes, auditis, visis, et intellectis ac 276 A CATALOGUE surely comfort the husband; he wil doutles help the wife; he wil guide the servants; he wil kepe the house; yea, . ther than any thing shold be left undone, he wil wash tl dishes and rock the cradle. Cast therefore your care upon God, for he doubtles careth for you. ie Besides this, you may perceave by your imprisonme at that the adversaries wepons against you be nothing but flesh, bloud, and tyranny. For yf they were able, they would maintayn their wicked religion by the word of God; but for lack of that, they wil by violence compel: such as they cannot by the holy Scripture overcome, to deny the ; known truth they have before professed. Good Christ ‘iat r brethern, let not their cruelty force you to do any - agaihst your conscience, but boldly withstand them, ail oh it cost you the price of your life. or I pray you al, pray to God for me, and I wil do the e for you. And although we be asonder in the flesh, yeti Christ, I trust, for ever joyning in the Spirit together: and so shal meet together in the palace of heavenly joys afte this life ys ended, which is short and miserable. God’s holy Spirit be with you now and evermore. So be yt. Jan. 4 1554. via Se eee Number X XVIII. Sententia contra Johannem Hooper, lata a Stephano, W Vin- ton. Episcopo, 29 die Januarii, 1554. IN Dei nomine, Amen. Nos Stephanus permissione di vina Winton. episcopus, judicialiter et pro tribunali sede tes. In quodam heretice pravitatis negocio, contra te J hannem Hoper presbyterum, olim monachum domus sive monasterii de Cliva, ordinis Cistercien. coram nobis in cio personaliter comparentem, et nobis super heretica 7 vitate, detectum, denunciatum, et delatum, ac in ea apud bonos et graves notorie et publice defamatum, 1 = tis, et matura deliberatione discussis et ponderatis d gocli meritis et circumstantiis, servatisque in omnibus et } f OF ORIGINALS. Q77 omnia in eodem negocio de jure servandis, ac quomodolibet requisitis, Christi nomine invocato, ac ipsum solum Deum pre oculis nostris habentes. Quia per acta inactitata, de- ducta, probata, confessata, et per te sepius coram nobis in eodem negocio recognita, asserta, et affirmata comperimus et imvenimus, te tum per confessiones tuas varias, et per re- cognitiones tuas judiciales coram nobis judicialiter factas, _errores, hereses, et falsas opiniones subscriptas, jure divino ae Catholice universalis et apostolicze Ecclesize determina- _tioni obviantes, contrarias et repugnantes, tenuisse, credi- _ disse, affirmasse, publicasse, predicasse, et dogmatizasse. Viz. Quod licet, tam de jure divino quam humano, cui- _eunque religioso etiam expresse professo, et presbytero cui- _cunque post susceptam professionem, et post susceptum -presbyteratus ordinem, ducere uxorem, et cum eadem tan- _ quam cum uxofe legitima cohabitare. _ Item, Quod propter culpam fornicationis sive adulteru _ commissam persone legitime conjugate possunt ex verbo Dei ejusque auctoritate ac ministerio magistratuum ab invi- em pro adulterio a vinculo matrimonii separari et divorci- ari. Sic quod licebit viro aliam accipere in uxorem, ut mu- _ hieri similiter alium accipere in maritum, pro eo quod mulier ‘tion est amplius uxor prioris viri, nee prior vir amplius ma- -ritus prioris uxoris. _ dtem, Quod in eucharistia sine sacramento altaris verum _ et naturale corpus Christi, et verus ac naturalis Christi san- _-guis sub speciebus panis et vini, vere non est. Et quod ibi est materialis panis et materiale vinum tantum, absque veri- tate et preesentia corporis et sanguinis Christi. + Quas quidem hereses, errores, et falsas opiniones, juri di- 81 ‘vino ac universalis Catholice Ecclesie determinationi obvi- _antes, contrarias et repugnantes. Coram nobis tam in judi- “elo quam extra, animo obstinato, pertinaci et indurato, arro- _ganter, pertinaciter, scienter et obstinate asseruisti, tenuisti, | affirmasti, dixisti, pariter ac defendisti, atque te sic credere, _asserere, et dicere velle, paribus obstinacia, pertinacia, mali- cia, et cordis cecitate, etiam prudens et sciens affirmasti: idcirco nos Stephanus Winton. episcopus, ordinarius, et tT 3 278 A CATALOGUE diocesanus antedictus, de venerabilium confratrum — rum dominorum episcoporum hic presentium ‘et nobis assi- dentium consensu et assensu expressis, quam etiam aden e ‘J cum consilio et judicio jurisperitorum et sacrarum literarum professorum, cum quibus communicavimus in hae parte; te Johannem Hooper memoratum demeritis, culpis, obsti- naciis et contumaciis, per improbas et sceleratas tuas obsti- nacias et pertinacias multipliciter contractis, incursis, et ag- gravatis, in detestabili, horrendo, et impio heretice pravita- tis reatu, et execrabili dogmate comprehensum fuisse et esse, atque hujusmodi scelerata et impia dogmata coram nobis sepe dixisse, asseruisse, atque scienter, voluntarie, et pertinaciter defendisse et manutenuisse, per varias tuas con- fessiones, assertiones, et recognitiones tuas judiciales sepe coram nobis repetitas, ita asseruisse, -affirmasse, et credi- disse, declaramus et pronunciamus, teque in hac parte rite et legitime confessum fuisse et esse decernimus. Ideoqtie te Johannem Hooper antedictum hominem tuos errores, here- ses, et impias ac damnatas opiniones refutare, retractare, Té- cantare, et abjurare, in forma Ecclesie approbata nolentem, sed obstinate et pertinaciter dictis tuis sceleratis heresi et execratis opinionibus inherentem, et ad unitatem sac: ‘sancte Ecclesie redire nolentem, premissorum occasione, causa et pretextu, hereticum, obstinatum, et ‘pertinacem isse et esse, cum animi dolore et cordis amaritudine, declaramus, pronunciamus, et decernimus. Teque tanq hereticum obstinatum et pertinacem, ex nune ama sive curie seculari, ut membrum putridum a corpore sacrosé Ecclesie resecatum, ad omnem juris effectum exinde sequ valentem, relinquendum et tradendum fore decernimus e at declaramus, atque de facto relinquimus et tradimus. Teque Johannem Hooper hereticum pertinacem et obstinatum hu- jusmodi majoris excommiunicationis sententia premissorum — occasione innodatum et involutum eaque ligatum fuisse et esse, et propterea merito degradandum, et ab omni oré sacerdotali deponendum et exuendum fore debere, sacros canones in hac parte editos et ordinatos, sententia . et diffinitive declaramus per hanc hostram sententiam defini- ‘d ™ 2, OF ORIGINALS. 279 tivam, quam in et contra te dolenter ferimus et promulga- mus in hiis scriptis. _ Lecta, lata, et promulgata fuit hec sententia in ecclesia _ paroch. Ste Marie Overey, alias voc. Sancti Salvato- ris in burgo de Southwark Winton. dioc. die Martis vicesimo nono die mensis Januari, anno Domini juxta computationem Ecclesie Anglicane 1554, presentibus testibus de quibus in actis illius diet habetur specifica mentio. : \ ; Number X XIX. 82 John Bradford's meditation of God’s providence and presence. THIS. ought to be unto us most certain, that nothing is Foxii MSS. come without thy providence, O Lord; that is, that nothmg is don, good or bad, sweet or sower, but by thy knowledge; ‘that is, by thy will, wisdome, and ordinance: for al these _knowledg doth comprehend im it: as by thy word we are taught in many places, that even the loss of a sparrow is not without thy wil; nor any liberty or power upon a poor _porket have al the devils in hel, but by thine own appoint- ment and will. And we must always believe it most assur- ‘edly to be al just and good, howsoever it seem otherwise ‘unto us. For thou art mervaillous (and not comprehensible) in thy ways, and holy in al thy works. But hereunto it is necessary for us to know no less certainly, that although al things be don by thy providence, yet the same thy provi- ‘dence to have many and divers means to work by: which being contemned, thy providence is contemned. As for an ‘example, meat is a mean to serve thy providence for the ‘preservation of health and life here. So that he that con- ‘temneth to eat, because thy providence is certain and un- fallible, that same contemneth thy providence indeed. If it ‘were so, that meat could not be had, then should we not ty thy providence unto this mean, but make free as thou art free; that is, that without meat thou must help to health and life. For it is not of any need that thou usest any mean T 4 280 A CATALOGUE to serve thy providence. Thy wisdom and power is infinite, and therfore should we hang on thy providence, even when al is clean contrary against us. But for our erudition and infirmities sake, it hath pleased thee to work by means, and deal with us here, to exercise us in obedience. And because we cannot (so great is our corruption) sus- tain thy naked providence and presence, grant me therfore, dear Father, I humbly beseech thee, for Christ’s sake, that as I something now know these things, so I may use this” knowledge to my comfort and commoditie. That is, grant that in what state soever I be, I doubt not but the same to” come to me by thy most just ordinance, yea, by thy merei ful ordinance also. For as thou art just, so art thou merci- ful. Yea, thy mercy is above al thy works. And by this knowledge grant that I may humble my self to obey thee, and expect for thy help in time convenient, not only wher I have means by which thou mayest work, and art so ac- customed to do, but also when I have no means, but am destitute: yea, when al things and means are clean contra ry against me; grant, I say, that I may still hang upon thee and thy providence ; not doubting of a fatherly end in good time. “4 83 Again, lest I should contemn thy providence, or pre- suming on it by uncoupling those things which thou hast coupled together, preserve me from neglecting thine ordi- nance and lawful means in al my need, (if so be I may have them, and with good conscience use them,) although I know thy providence be not tyed to them further than it pleaseth thee; but grant that I may with diligence, reve- rence, and thankfulness use them; and thereto add my wis dome and industry in al things lawful for me, to serve ther~ by thy providence, if so please thee. That I hang in no part" on the means, or in my diligence, wisdom, or industry, but only on thy providence; which more and more perswe le me to be altogether fatherly and good, how far soever it ap- pear or seem, yea, is felt of me. “By this I being preserve 4 from negligence on my behalf, and dispairmg or murmuring towards thee, shal become diligent through thy mean, an¢ OF ORIGINALS. 281 alone grace: which give me and increase in me, to praise thy holy name for ever thro Christ our Lord and Saviour. _ Amen. _ There is nothing that maketh more to the true godliness of life than this, the persuasion of thy presence, dear Fa- ther, and that nothing is hid from thee, but al to thee is open and naked, even the very thoughts, which one day thou wilt reveal and open, either to our praise or punish- ment in this life; as thou didst David’s faults, which he did secretly, 2 Reg. xu. or in life to come, Matt. xxv. for nothing is so hid that shall not be revealed. Therefore doth the prophet say, Wo to them that kepe secret their _ thoughts, to hide their counsil from the Lord, and do their works in darkness, saying, Who seeth us ? Grant to me, therfore, that I may find mercy and pardon ~ _ for al my sins, especially my hid and close sins. Enter not ~ into judgment with me, I humbly beseech thee. Give me to believe truly in thy Christ, so that I never come into judg- ment for them; that with David I might so reveal them, and confess them unto thee, that thou wouldest cover them. And grant further, that I always think myself continually conversant before thee: so that if I do wel, I pas not of the ‘publishing of it, as hypocrites do: if I do or think any evil, -Imay forthwith know that the same shal not always be hid from men. Grant that always I may have in mind that day, wherin the hid works of darknes shal be illumined, and the sentence of thy Son, Nothing is so secret, that shall not be revealed. So in trouble and wrong I shall find comfort, and otherwise be kept through thy grace from doing: evil. Which do thou work, I humbly beseech thee for Christ’s ‘sake. Amen. Soli Deo honor et gloria. 1554. x Jhon Bradforthe. ee Number XXX. 84 “Bradford's prayer, that God would shorten the persecution, and restore the true religion. AS David, seeing the angel with the sword ready drawn Foxii MSS. 282 A CATALOGUE to plague Jerusalem, cryed unto the Lord, ante tis I, Lord, that have sinned, and even I that have done wick: edly ; thy hand be upon me, and not upon thy poor s wherethrough thou wast moved to mercy, and baddest t angel put up his sword into the sheath, for thou hadde est taken punishment enough: even so we, O most graciou God, seing thy fearful sword of vengeance ready drawn and presently striking against this commonweal, and thy Church in the same, we, I say, are occasioned every one o f us to cast off our eyes from the beholdmg, and narroy espying of other mens faults, and do set our cen onli in sight, that with the same David thy servant, and with Jonas in the ship, we may cry, and say unto thee, that it is wes & Lord, that have smned and procured thy grievous ¥ upon us. And thus we presently gathered, do ssksnailil ourselves guilty of most horrible ingratitude for our good King, for thy gospel and pure religion, and for the p eace sof the Church, and quietnes of the commonwealth; besides our negligences, and many other «grievous sins; Wwhere- through we deserved not only these, but much more grieyv: ous plagues and punishments, if that thou didst not pr sently, as thou art wont, extend thy merey upon us; tha thou in thine anger dost remember thy mercy; — seek or sue for it. We take boldness, O gracious and, as thou hast commanded us to do in our sada ¥ come and cal upon thee to be merciful unto us; and of th goodnes in Christ we most humbly pray thee to hold hand, and to cease thy wrath; or at the least so mitigate it that this realm may be quietly governed, and the sam eftsones to be an harborough for thy Church and true r gion: and which it may please thee to restore agaim to us, for thy great mercies sake; and we shall praise devia name everlastingly, through Jesus Christ our only Saviour, Me diator, and Advocate. Amen. ‘ x on - ‘ilba & OF ORIGINALS. 283 Number XX XT. : 85 ohn Bradford to Mr. Traves: begging his prayers, and lamenting his own sinful condition. GRACE and mercy from God the Father, through our Foxii Mss. d Christ, govern our minds, ne dominetur in nobis pec- um. Amen. Yesternight a ktle tofore supper, I was desyred by a f eighbour, my mother’s frend, ayenst this day to dyner: to whom, for that a refusal wold have bene imputed dis- ful statelyness, I unwillingly, (God to wytnes,) but not madvysedly, yet folyshly, graunted to the same: which T advertze you, as myne excuse of not comyng this day. And for myne absence yesterday, my vayne lokyng for you to have come with your nerest neighbour, (the rather for that I hard hym commyt to you the surveye of his will,) hath with some repentance deceyved me, though to my hurt a md loss, yet to your profyt, which else, by my comyng and troublyng you, shuld have bene contrary. If you ‘come not to morrow hither, send me word by this bringer, and if there be no sermon, I wil come to you to have you counsail in such thyngs as by letters 1 wil not now In the mean season, in your communication with God, I pray you have me, of al synners, a most negligent, unthank- ful, and wretched, (Oh! that from the bottom of my hert I ‘confessed the same unfaynedly,) in remembraunce: that at d ensth I might truly convert and retourne from thies greasy sh-pots of Egypt, to feed with his manna, patiently and suredly expecting his mercy, joyfully sighing for, and earyng the badge of his disciples and servants, the cross: T mean to crucify this luciferous and glotonous hart, more than most worthy of the rych Epulo, his inquenchable thirst, “ d gnawing wormes of Herod. This paper, pen, and ink, os ea, the marble stone, weepeth, to se my slothful security, d unthankful hardness, to so merciful and long-suffermg a Lord I confess it, I confess it, though not tremblyngly, 86 godly lyving ; wt in ipso cognoscamus Deum patrem, 50 Foxii MSS. 284 A CATALOGUE humbly, or penytently; yet I confess it, oh! hypocriticalh I confess it. ae Therefore pray, pray for me, ut resipiscam, Sendo Deum convertar, non contemnens iram ejus, et mortem Jilis Jesu Christi; sed ut Spiritu incedam, et Spiritu vi evermore to bewayl my carnal security, and this pi tiam: that I may be made a new creature through g made mete to receyve the new wyne of the gospel i new vessel, purifyed by faith, wrought by the Spirit of solation. Which may vouchsave to lead us in al truth < verum Deum, et quem misit Jesum Christum. To most blessed. Trinity be all honor and glory for ever. 4men From Manchestre in haste, this Thurysday in the moi m ing. ; Y hi A To my veray loving friend, wh ms his ame, — John Traves in Blakeley. . i an eet Number XXXII. t Mr. Bradford to some person of quality unienguon ca cus ing his not coming, being desired: and debasing: i [ self. ‘ GRACE and virtue from God the Father, through « our Lord Jesus Christ, govern our mynds, that synne have not the upper hand of virtue in our souls. Amen. i Wheras your mastershyp hath desyred me to have with you this present day, which was never in your cor pany, I being also a refuse, an abject, a wyrling of this noughty and wretched world; yea, a worse than so, one of the most wretched sinners lyving: these thyngs consydered on the one syde, and your humane gentilnes on the o seyng, I say, that I have dysobeyed your most genty quest and desyre, I am wurthy, if ye should intreat me accordyng to my deservyng, not alonely to go without OF ORIGINALS. . 285 or want al sych ghostly edifying and profyt, which I myght have had of your mastershyp, but also to have you from now furth ever to be heyvy master tome. But al this not- withstonding, I wil comfort myself with your gentilnes, trusting ye wil not take me.at the wurst. And thus com- forting myself with your gentyl humanity, I humbly be- seche your mastershyp, that ye wil be content thys next week, or the Ester weke, or any other tyme at your plea- sure. And surely, if ye wyl appoynt no tyme, I wyl come afore I be called. J thank you for your boke. Q% ha cere Number XX XIII. 87 A letter of Father Traves, as it seems, to John Bradford ; _ concerning a debt of his, and making restitution ; which _ he was not yet able to do. GRACE, mercy, and peace from God the Father, and Foxii MSs. our Lord Jesus Christ. Ye shal understond, that after the receipt of your letters, I declared to Mr. Latymer the sum that ye writ to me concerning your matter with your mais- ter. When I came to that place, that you offered yourself to be a bondman, he misliked it, and said, Though by Goddis word appearith, that to make restitution we ought to sel ourselves ; yet wold I not, sayed he, that he shuld go so far with his maister. I asked him, what counsil he wold gyve you; he said, Better counsil, or more, than I have gyven him, I cannot. Let him tary, and commytting the whole to God, work by leysure. More cowld I not get of hym: nor I durst not troble hym, for bycause he was stu- diously occupyed in preparing a sermon to be preached, if God wil, before the Kyng this next Sonday. He knowith not certaynly whether he shal thereto be called, but as yet judgith, What his counsel is, ye have herd. _ Ye procede and ask my counsel. Alas! you know that I am but a very block, yea, more dumb than a dumb idol ; as lytel help in me as in the block of Walsingham. Er- 286 A CATALOGUE nestly I protest, that I know not what nor how to ca you: but pray, pray, and commyt yourself whally 20 God Wish an encreas of that desire that ye have to m: est tution. And whether that God wil so enrich you, tl shal be able to pay it, or that he wil move your mai that he wil and shal pay it, commit it to God with ernest desire and faithful prayer, that at length, yet when his mercyful ey shal se most meet, he wil unburden you your check; and look for his help in peace. I mean such beastly security as is in me; but with pacyent s ing, without wrythyng, wrastyng, or doubtyng of hia mis, without desperate voices, thoughts, gronyngs, or ¥ For the Lord knowith whan and how to delyver them | trust in him, for their best avayle; yea, mawgre the berd dis of al hard harts, God wil at length, man, delyver thee. In the mean tyme, be neyther stock nor stone, but labour your part towardis the ending of it, as opportunyty serve; whether in moving him agayn, (as I would su wish to do,) or labouring to gather of your own for the } ment therof. Do it freely, but do all im the name of th Lord, in al thyngs gyving thanks to God the Father, th row Jesus Christ. And the most mighty God move t ‘hart of your maister to enrich you to your unburdenyn even whan his wil shal be. 88 Despair not, thowgh al in hast it be not sonagiill thowgh ye were a man forlore, for that the payment is n made; but rather gyve thanks to God even hartily, that he hath opened the fault unto you, and hath , you a conscience in it. For he might have g up into a lewd mynd, which shuld, nothyng re it, have eryed Peace, peace, untyl sudden destruction h ha -cummen. But God of his mercy hath opened indies not that ye shuld delight in it, (as, Oh! God forgyvem that I do in commemoration of my iniquity much x light, than sorrow,) but that it shuld be a schole, a vexation, and perturbation of mynd unto you. that ye must be void from that desperate solicit with this, that God hath gyven you an ernest. dei OF ORIGINALS. _ 287 _ recompence; which is a great comfort, a signifying, that _ thowgh ye be a wretch and a synner, yet God is with you and in you. Who can then harm you? _ But how shal I do, if I dy, say you, this being unpayd? I say, God hath gyven you a desyre to pay it, but not a power. Is God so cruel, trow ye, that he wil exact of you _to do that that is impossible for you to do? Are ye able to ‘pay it? Then pay it. Are ye not able? Have a con- _ tynual desire, which is to be begged of God, to pay, and, in the name of God, work so long as ye lyve, as God shal lead _ you towards the payment of it. And yf ye dy before the “satisfaction, yet I thynk ye shal go without peryl. For I _ beleve the synn is forgyven alredy, for Christis sake. _ There remayneth then by the doctor’s mynd but restitu- tion: and I beleve that you have animum restituendi, and — _ ernestly labourith and followith, upon Goddis preparation, ; ~ toward the restitution; the same hath made a good restitu- _ tion, if ye dy before a ful restitution. _ But indede that substance that ye have at that tyme ga- Mies together, must go fully towards it. But what talk _yeof death? God is able to make you to make restitution, a tomorrow. Pray contynually for his help, and ease to _ unburden that way, which he knowith to be best for you. _ And I dare say, that for Jesus sake, he wil both hear and help you. But pray not, appointing God ony tyme: sed expecta Dominum, donec misereatur tui, with ful submis- _ sion, even in a pacient, faithful mynd to his wil. O! how _ arrogantly take I upon me to babble. But as I serbble, so do I but partly: follow not me, Bradford, follow not _me: for I am a very impenitent beast. I tell you of re- stitution? Oh! Lord spare me; gyve me not up altoge- _ ther to a lewd impenitent hart, in which I procure heaps of _ wrath. _ Lord, help, for Christis sake, help me. Al that I _ do, I do it in syn and vainglory. Yet shal not the Devil let me to wryte. For out of the wyld figtree some profit ‘may cum. But no thank to the tree, but the Creator. ~ Now foolishly further wil I go. I wold not offer myself ‘imto bondage to that erthly maister. Ye know not what 288 A CATALOGUE » (ae bondage meanith. Be it that I speak but carnally, I speak 89as I am. I wold not but thynk assuredly, that as God hath gyven me that grace to knowledg my debt, being free, that the same Lord of his mercy wil, and is able at ease to work in my freedom the discharge of my debt. [Something is wanting. ] ———— Number XXXIV. ol The protestation of Mr. Hughe Latymer, rendred in writ. inge to Dr. Weston, and other of the Quenes commis= stoners with hym, in an assembly at Oaforde, concernyr e certeyne questions to hym proponed ; faithfully translated d out of Latyn into Englisshe ; holden the xxth of April 4 anno Dom. 1554. Foxii MSS. THE first, That in the sacrament of the altar, by the Dheicanclu- vertue of Goddes worde pronounced by the prest, sions wher- 4 a unto I there is really and naturally the very body of Christ muste an- ont present, as it was conceyved of the Virgyn Mary, under thiese. the kyndes of bred and wyne. And in like manner his blood in the cupp. 2. The second is, That after the consecration, there x _ mayneth no substance of bread and wyne, nor non 1e other substance but the substance of God and man. — k 3. 'The threde is, That in the masse there is the lively sacrifice of the Churche, which is propitiatonyia aswell for the quick as the deade. é To these] Concernynge the first conclusion, me thinketh it is e answer. — furthe with certeyne newe termes lately founde, that be o} scure, and do not sounde according to the Seipiuen Ne. verthelesse, however I understand it, thus do I aunsw allthoughe not without perell of my life. I say, that t h is none other presence of Christ required, than a spiritu presence : and this presence is sufficient for a Christen m an: as a presence by the which we both abide in Christ, and go Christ in us, to the obteignynge of eternal life, if we perse- OF ORIGINALS. 289 vere in his true gospel. And this same presence may be called a real presence, because to the faithefull belever ther is the real or spiritual body of Christ: which thinge I here reherse, leste some sicophant or scorner should sup- pose me, with the Anabaptist, to make nothing els of the sacrament, but a bare and naked sign. As for that which is fayned of many, I for my parte take it but for a pa- pistical invention. And therfore I thynke it utterly to be rejected from amonge Goddes children, that seke their Sa- viour in faithe, and to be taught among the fleshely Pa- pistes, that wilbe ageyn under the yoke of Antichrist. _ 2. Concernynge the seconde conclusion, I dare be bolde to say, that it hath no stay nor grounde of Goddes holy woorde, but is a thinge invented and found out by man, and therfore to be reputed and had as false, and I had al- “Moste saide, as the mother and nourse of all other errors. It were good for my masters and lords, the transsubstan- tiators, to take better hede to their doctryne, leste they con- ‘spire with the Nestorians. For the Nestorians deny that Christe had a true natural body. And I cannot see how the Papistes can avoyde it: for they wolde conteyne the na- tural body which Christe had, (synne excepted,) ageynst all 4ruthe, into a wafer cake. _ %. The thirde conclusion, as I understande it, semethe subtilly to sowe sedition ageynst the offerimg which Christe hymself offered for us, in his own person, and for all, and Never ageyne to be don; according to the Scriptures writ- ten in Goddes boke. In which boke reade the pithy place of reb, ix. x. St. Paule to the Hebrues, the 9. & 10. where he saithe, that Christe his owne self hath made a perfect sacrifice for our synnes, and never ageyne to be done; and. then ascended imto heaven, and there sittethe a mercifull intercessor be- tween Goddes justice and our synnes; and there shall tary till these lienge transubstantiators, and all other his foes, be made his footstole: and this offering did he frely of hym- self, as it is written in the 10th of John, and neded not jonn x. that any man shulde do it for him. I will speak nothing of the wonderful presumptions of man, that dare attempte this VOL. II}. PART It. U 290 A CATALOGUE thinge, without any mianyfest calling: specially that whi entrudéth to the overthrowing and ee ee riot wholly, yet partlye) of the crosse of Christe: — therfore worthely a man may say to my lordes and mast officers, By what aucthoritie do you this? And who g you this aucthoritie 2 When and where? A mah cannot, John iv. saith St. John, take anything, except it be geven hym from above ; moche lesse then may any man presume to usury Ebr.v. any honour before he be called therunto. i 1Johnii. Ageyne: Jfany man sinne, (saithe St. Johiai) we saith he, not a masser, nor an offerer upon earthe, sh ean sacrifice for us at masse: but we have, eR i an ad.- vocate with God the Father, Jesus Christe the ’ Hebr. vii.d.oné; which once offered hymself for us long agoe. g1 which offering, the efficacie and effecte is perdurable for ever. So that it is nedelesse to have such offerers: but if they had a nayle dryven throughe one of their eares, ev: tyme they offer, as Christe had nij dryven thorough ih handes and feet, ‘they would ‘soon leave offering. Veit, their offering did not bringe gaynes withal, it shulde not b so often done. For they say, No peny'no pr. nr. Whe 1 Cor, ix, meaneth S. Paule, when he saith, They that proach gospell, shall live of the gospell? Wheras he shuld rathe have said, The Lorde hathe ordeyned, that they that se i fice at masse, shuld live of the sacrificynge. But allthough the Holy Ghost appoynted them no lyving for their mass sayenge in Goddes boke, yet have they appoynted th ; selves a living in Antichristes decrees. For I am ' God wolde have had a newe kynde of sacrificynge 7 | masse, then he, or some of his Apostles, wolde have mat some méntion therof in their master Christ’s will. But b like the secretaryes were not the massers frends, or ell they sawe it was a charge without profitt, it must nede elles have ben'remembered and provided for. As ther wasa living provided for the sacrificyng priestes before Cl coming, in the Jeéwes times. For now they leave nothin to allege for themselves, that is to say, for their saerifysin nor for their lyving, as those that preche the’ poe OF ORIGINALS. 291 For Christe hymself, after he had suffered, and made a perfeet sacrifice for our synnes, and also when he rose ageyne to justifie us, commanded his disciples to go preche all the world over, sayeng, Whosoever belevethe, and is baptized, Matt. xxviii. shalbe saved. But he spake never a worde of sacrificynge, or sayenge of masse; nor promised the herers any rewarde, but amonge the idolaters, with the Devell and his angelles, except spedy repentance with teares. Therfor, sacrificynge prestes shulde nowe cease for ever : for nowe all men ought to offer their owne bodyes a quicke sacrifice, holy and acceptable before God. The supper of Rom. xii. the Lorde was instituted to proyoke us to thankesgeving, and to sturre us upp by prechynge of the gospell, to remem- Apoc. i. ber his deathe till he cometh ageyne, according to his com- ‘Maundyment. For Christe bad Peter fede the flocke, and not sacrifice for the flocke. I can never wonder ynoughe, that Peter, and all the apostles, wolde forget thus necli- gently the office of sacrificynge, if they had thought it ne- cessary, seinge that at these dayes it is had in suche price and estymation. To fede the flocke is almost nothing with many; for if you ceasse of fedinge, you shalbe taken for a good catholike; but if you ceasse from sacrificyng and massing, you wilbe taken, I trowe, for an heretique, and come to suche place as I and many of my bretheren be in, shortly. _ Thus, lo! I have written an answer to your conclusions, even as I will answer before the majestie of our Lorde and Saviour Jesus Christe, by whose only sacrifice I hope to possesse heaven. Therfor I beseche your good master- shippes to take it in good parte. As I have done it with gret paynes, having no man to helpe me, as I never was before denyed to have. O Sir, ye may chaunce to come to this age and weaknes that I am of, and then you wolde beg2 lothe to be used as I am at your handes; that no man may come to me, to help me for any nede, no not so moche as to mende my hosen or my cote. And you know that he that hathe but one payre of hosen, had nede sometyme to have them mended. I have spoken in my tyme before ij kynges, v2 292 A CATALOGUE more than one, two, or three howers to either, without in- terruption: but nowe when I shuld have spoken the truthe out of Goddes boke, (for that I ever toke for my warrante,) I coulde (by your leave) not be suffered to declare my faithe before you, (for the which, God willing, I entende to geve my life,) not by the space of a quarter of an hower, -without snakkes, reiagges, revilinges, chekkes, rebukes, and tauntes, such as I never herd the like in such an audience all my life longe. Sure it cannot be, but I have made some haynous offence: forsothe I thinke it be this; I have spoken ageynst the masse, and did aske, if their god of the aulter had any marybones. For I said I had redd the Testament over vij tymes synce I was in the prison, with gret deliberation, and yet I coulde never fynde, as I said before, in the sacrament of the body and blood of Christe, (which the Papistes call the sacrament of the aulter,) neither flesshe, bloode, nor bones, nor this worde transubstantiation. And because, peradventure, my masters (that can so soon make Christes body of bread, which was not made but conceyved by the Holy Ghost in the Virgyn’s wombe, as Goddes invaluable worde dothe testifie, and also all the auncient fathers) myght say, that I doted for age, and my wittes were gone, s that my wordes were not to be credited. Yet beholde! the providence of God, which will have his truthe knowen, (yea, if all men heilde their tongues, the stones shuld speake ) did bring this to passe, that where these famous men, viz. Mr. Cranmere, archebysshopp of Canterbury; Mr. Ric ley, bisshopp of London; that holy man Mr. Bradforde; and I, olde Hugh Latymer, were imprisoned in the Tower of London, for Christes gospel preaching, and for bicause we wolde not go a massyng, every one in close prison fror other, the same Tower beinge so full of other prisoners, that we fower were thrust into one chamber, as men not to be ac- counted of, (but God be thanked, to our great joy and comp= forte,) there did we together reade over the Newe Testa= ment with gret deliberation and paynefull study: and I as= sure you, as I will answer before the trybunall throne of Goddes majestie, we coulde fynde, in the Testament OF ORIGINALS. 293 Christes body and blood, non other presence but a spiritual - presence, nor that the masse was any sacrifice for synnes: but in that heavenly boke it appered, that the sacrifice, which Christe Jesus our Redeemer did upon the crosse, was perfect, holy, and good; that God the hevenly Father did require non other, nor that never ageyne to be done, but was pacified with that only omnisufficient and most paynefull sacrifice of that swete slayne lambe Christe our Lord, for our synnes. _ Wherfor stande from the aulter you sacrileginge (I shulde have said you sacrificinge) preistes; for you have no auc- thoritie m Goddus boke to offer up our Redemer, neither will he any more come in the hands of sacrificing prests, for 93 the good chere you made hym when he was amonge youre Sworne generation. And I say, you lay people, as you are talled, come awey from forged sacrifices, which the Papists do fayne only, to be lords over you, and to get money; Teaste your bodies, which are or shuld be Christes temples, be false witnes-berers ageynst the blood of our redemption. For the Holigost had promysed to St. John im the xviijth Apoc. xviii. of the Revelation, that if you come from them, you get none of their plagues; but if you tarry with them, you have sponne a fayre threde; for you shall drynke of the same upp of Godds wrathe that they shall. And ther by your Playenge at main chaunce, you bring all the ryghteous Dlood, that wicked Cayne hath shedd, even upon your own hhedds. Chewse you nowe whether you will ride to the De. vell with idolaters, or go to heaven with Christe and his members, by bering the crosse. ' Nowe I am sure this speche hathe offended my lords and ‘masters; and I have marvell at it, for I aske none other question, in requiring to knowe if their bread-god had flesshe, marrow, and bones, or not, as our dere Redemer had, and as they affirme and set furthe with fire and faggott, good doctors, I warrant you, that their white idoll, I shulde —haue said their alter god, hathe. Therfor, me thynketh, ‘they are angry with me without a cause. But one thing this troble hathe brought me unto; that is, to be acqueynted u3 1 Cor.i. Acts v. 1 Cor. i. 294 - §& CATALOGUE with Mr. Doctor Weston, whome I never sawe before: atid I had not thought he had ben so gret a ¢lerke. For in all Kynge Edward’s time he was a curat besids Bishopps-gate, and held hym well content to fede his parissioners with th doctryne that he nowe calleth heresie, and is sent from the Quene to judge us for the same.» But I pray God sende hym a more mercifull judgement at the hande of Christe, then we receyve of hym. And I wolde ever have hym, and all those that be in Romes, to remember, that he that dwelleth on highe lokythe on the thimgs upon earthe; and also that ther is no counsell ageynst the Lorde, as St. Paule saithe; and that the world has and ever hathe ben a totering worlde: and yet ageyne, that though we must obey the prynces, yet are we lymyted, howe farre; that ys, so longe as they do not commaunde things ageynst the manifest truthe. But nowe they do; therfor we must say with Peter and John, We must obey God béfore man. 1 mieam none other resistaunce, but to offer our lives to the deathe, rather than to comytt any evell ageynst the majestie of God and his most holy and true worde. But this I say unto you, if the Quene have any pernicious enemy within her realnie, those they be that do cause her to maynteyn idolatry, aid te wete her sword of justice in the blood of her people, that am set to defende the gospell: for this hathe ben alveys € distructions both of kyngs, quenes, and whole comon welthe: as I am afrayed it will make this comon wealthe of Englond to quake shortly, if spedy repentaunce be not had among the ~inhabitaunts therof. But you cannot say but that you have had warnynge, and therfore take hede betymes, and warned by a number of other countries, that have forsake 94 Godds knowen trathe, and followed the lyés of men. If n ot, other lands shalbe warned by you. You that be here sent to judge our faith be not lerned in dede, I meane not right ; because you know not Chiiste and his pure worde. For it is nothing but playne ignoraunce to know nan) y things without Christe and his gospell. Saynt Paule sa that he did knowe nothinge but Jesu Christe crucified. Mar y men bable moche of Christe, whiche yet knowe not Chi bal . ’ was OF ORIGINALS. 205 but pretending Christe, do eraftely cover and darken his ory. And indede these are meteste men to dishonor a man, that seme to be his frende. Departe from suche men, saithe the Apostell to Timothe. It is not out of the wey to remember what -St. Augustyne saith ageimst the epistell of Libro iii. c. Petilianus: “ Whosoever,” saith he, “ techethe any thing ne- O73 * cessary to be beleved, which is not conteyned in the Olde lian. “and Newe Testament, the same is accursed.” O! beware of that cursse, you that so stoutly set furthe mennes doc- _trynes, yea, wicked blasphemy ageynste the truthe. I am moche deceyved, if Basilius have not suche like words: _* Whatsoever,” saith he, “is besides the holy Scripture, if * the same be taught as necessary to be beleved, the same is _ “ synne.” Oh! therfor take good hede of thys synne. Ther be some that speke false things, more profitable to the purse, and more like the truthe then the truthe it self. Therfor St. _ Paule geveth a watche worde, Let no man deceyve you, saith he, with probabilitie and persuasions of words. O _ good Lorde! what a dampnable act have you don? You _ have chaunged the most holy communion into a wicked and horrible sacrifice of idolatry ; and you deny to the lay people _ the cupp, which is directly ageynst Geddes institution, which saith, Drink ye all of this. And where you shuld _ preache the benefite of Christes deathe to the people, you _ speake to the wall in a forreyn tongue. God open the dore of your herte, that you may once have a more care to en- ilerse the kingdome of God than your owne, if it be his = _ Thus have I asicsiaie your conclusions, as I vill eles Desnosviet Goddes helpe to the fier. And after this I am able to declare to the majestie of God, by his invaluable worde, _ that I dye for the truthe; for I assure you, if I could _ graunt to the Quenes procedings, and endure by the worde _ of God, I wolde rather live then dye; but seynge they he _-direetly ageynst Godds worde, I will obey Ged more than _ man, and so embrace the stake. ; x By H. L. u 4 a 95 " Foxii MSS. Luke ix. Matt. viii. 296 A CATALOGUE Number XXXV." Old father Latimer to one in prison for the profatoen of the gospel; giving his judgment, whether it be lawful ta buy off the cross. THE eternal consolation of the Spirit of God oranda stablish your faithful heart in this your glorious cross of the gospel, until the day of reward in our Lord Jesu Christ. Amen. : Blessed be God, dear brother after our common faith that hath given you hitherto a will with patience to suff for his gospel sake. I trust that he, which hath begun nis good work in you, shal perform the same to the end. But I understand by your letters, that he which tempteth a envieth you this glory, ceaseth not to lay stumbling blocks before you, to bereave you of that crown of mem which now is ready to be put on your head: persuading you that you may for money be redeemed out of a sical sia H ; captivity into a servile hberty; which you by your godly wisdom and spirit do perceive wel enough, and that which hath put his hand to the plow and looketh back, is not meet for the kingdom of God: and that none, which is a good soldier to Christ, entangleth himself with we dh markets. Christ saith, that foxes have their holes, ane birds of the air have their nests, but the Son of man hath not where to hide his head. The wise men of the world can find shifts to avoyd the cros; and the unstable in faith can set themselves to rest with the world: but the coca or vant of Christ doth look for no other but oppression in the world. And then is it their most glory, when they be ur der the cross of their master Christ: which he did bear, not only for our redemption, but also for an example to us, that we should follow his steps in suffering, that we might be partakers of his glorious resurrection. I do therefore allow highly your judgment in this t who think it not awful for money toredeem init the cros: unles you would go about to exchange glory i ~~” 7 4 by OF ORIGINALS. 297 shame, and to sell your inheritance for a mess of pottage, as Gen. xxv. Esau did, who afterwards found it no more: and to think the good gifts of God to be procured with mony, as Simon “Magus, or els to sel Christ for xxx pence, as Judas did. Acts viii. Good aucthority you may have out of the Scriptures, to con- firm your judgment against al gainsayers. The first is, that our Saviour Christ saith, There is none worthy of him, except he dayly take up his cros, and follow him. If we must dayly take up our cros, how may 96 we then shift that cros, which Christ hath put upon us, by our own procurement, and give mony to be discharged of that we are called unto? If that in taking up the cros we _ must also follow Christ, then we may not cast the same off, until we have carried it with him unto death. »S. Paul to the Philippians saith, that it is not only pyit. i. given to us to believe, but also to suffer for his name. Te it be the gift of God to suffer for Christ’s sake; if it be the gift of God, with what conscience may a man sel the gift of ‘God, and give mony to be rid thereof? God giveth this grace but to a few, as we see at this day. Therfore we ought to shew ourselves both faithful and thankful for the ‘same. » Moreover S. Paul saith, that every man must abide in, Cor. vii. that vocation, as he is called. But we are called to suffer. S. Peter doth manifestly declare, saying, Jf when you do 1 pet. ii. wel, and yet be evil handled, ye do abide it, this is a grace of God. For ye are called to this; because Christ was afflicted, leaving us an -example, that we should follow his steps, Since then this is our calling, how may we, without the displeasure of God, go about to redeem us with mony out of the same? S. Paul affirmeth the same to the Romans, ; saying, For we are al day long delivered unto death, and Rom. viii. accounted as sheep appointed to the slaughter. Also he saith ‘im the same chapter, that we are predestinate to be like and “conformable to the image of his Son ; that as they persecuted him, so shall they persecute us; and as they slew him, so shal they slay us. John xvi. 1 Pet. iv. Heb. xii. Apoc. ii. 298 A CATALOGUE And Christ saith in S. John, that they shal excommuni- cate you and kil you, and think to do God worship t And this they shal do unto you: and this have I spoken unto you, that when the time cometh, you should not b JSended in me. at vf I cannot se how we might go about to deliver ourselves from the death we are called unto, for mony. S. Peter sheweth what we must do that be under the cross, saying Let them that suffer according to the will of God, commit their souls to him, as unto a faithful Creator. And, Let him not be ashamed that suffereth as a Christian man, but rather glorify God in this condition. S. Paul also to the Hebrews sheweth, that we may not faint under the cros, neither by any means flie aside, saying, Let us lay away that presseth down, and the sin that hangeth so fast on, and - let us run with patience unto the battail that is set before us: looking unto Jesus, the aucthor and finisher of our faith; which, for the joy set before him, abode the cros, and de- spised the shame, and is set down on the right hand of the throne of God. Consider therfore that he endured such speaking against him of sinners, lest we should be wee y and faint in our mind. For we have not yet resisted unto bloudsheding, striving against sin: and have forgotten the consolation, which speaketh unto us as unto children, My son, despise not the chastening of the Lord, neither faint when thou art rebuked of him. For whom the Lord loveth, him he chasteneth, yea, he scourgeth every son whom he re- ceiveth. If we endure chastening, God offereth himself unto us, as unto sons. And blessed be they that continue wnto the end. > 97 Inthe Apocalypse, the Church of God is commanded not to fear those things which she shal suffer. For behold! the Devil shal cast some of you into prison, that ye may be tempted, and ye shal have ten days affliction. Be faithful unto the death, and I will give thee the crown of life. He that hath ears to hear, let him hear what the Spirit speaketh to the congregations. He that hath overcome, shal oli be hurt by the second death. sal PF eee ~ i OF ORIGINALS. 299 Be these undoubted Scriptures? We may be sufficiently taught, that here is no means: for us to fly, that are caught under the cros, to any such worldly means as the flesh can devise. Again, we were created to set forth God’s glory al the days of our life; which we, as unthankful sinners, have forgotten to do, as we ought, al our days hitherto. And now God, by affliction, doth offer us good occasion to per- form, one day of our life, our duty. And shal we go about ‘to chop away this good occasion, which God offereth us for . our honour and eternal rest? And in so doing we shal de- clare, that we have no zele to God’s glory; neither to the truth, which is so shamefully oppressed; neither to our weak brethren and sisters, who have need of strong witnesses to confirm them. Therfore we should now be glad with St. Paul in our afflictions for our weak brethrens sake, and go about to supply that which wanteth of the afflictions of Col. i. Christ in our flesh, in his body, which is the Church. Not that the afflictions of Christ were not sufficient for our sal- vation; but that we which be professors of Christ must be contented to be afflicted, and to drink of the cup of his pas- sion, which he hath drank: and so shal we be assured to "sit at his right hand, or at his left, in the kmgdom of his Father. Christ saith, in John, Eacept ye eat the flesh of the Son Joun vi. of man, and drink his bloud, ye-shal have no life in you. Which, in the interpretation of most auncient and godly ‘doctors, is, to be partakers, both in faith and deed, of the passion of Christ. The which if we refuse, what do we but, as the Capernaites did, go from everlasting life? And here we are with Christ, who hath the words of eternal life. _ Whither shal we go, or what may we give, to be separated ‘from him ? But perchance the worldly wise man, or om ssieopaelial wil confes, and object this to be true, and that he intendeth not to deny the truth, although he buy himself out of the yoke of the cros; minding hereafter, if he be driven therto, to dy therm. But to him I answer, with Solomon, Defer not to do wel to to-morrow, but do it out of hand, if thou Eph. v. 98 from God. For as long as we are in the body, we Matt. xiii. 2 Tim. ii. 300 A CATALOGUE have liberty. So I say, that little we know, whether God wil give us such grace as he doth now offer us, at another time, to suffer for his sake: and it is not m us to choos when we wil. Therfore let us offer the counsil of St. Pat serve the time, which we are in, of affliction, and be glad tobe afflicted with the people of God, which is the recognizance of the children of God; and rather to redeem the time v¥ our death for the testimony of the truth, to the which are born, than to purchase a miserable life for the conc piscence of the world, and to the great danger of f . 6 strangers to God, and far from our native country, which is in héaven, where our everlasting day is. We are now more near to God than ever we were, yea, we are at the gates of heaven; and we are a joyful spectacle become, in this our captivity, to God, to the angels, and to all his saints, who look that we should end our course with g’ ory. We have found the precious stone of the gospel; for the which we ought to sel al that we have in the world. And shal we exchange, or lay to gage the precious treasure, which we have in our hands, for a few days to lament in the world, contrary to our vocation? God forbid it. But let us, as Christ willeth us in S. Luke, look up, ~ hd up our heads, for our redemption is at hand. ya A man that hath long travailed, and hath his j jou end before him, what madnes were it for him to set fa compas about, and put himself in more trouble and labor than needeth. If we live by hope, let us desire the end < fruition of our hope. No man is crowned, but he that la a 1 Cor. ix. frlly striveth: none obtaineth the goal, but he that runneth Gal. v. out. Run, therfore, so as ye may be sure to obtain. © have run hitherto right wel, good Christen brethren. God be praised therfore. But now what letteth you but a per- suasion, that is not sprung of him that calleth yous asi written. Example hereof, we have first our Saviour Jesus” ct who being advised by Peter to provide better for himself, than to go to Jerusalem to be crucified, received the re- 2 b - OF ORIGINALS. 301 _proch, Go behind me, Satan; thou knowest not the things of God. Shal I not drink of the cup which my Father giveth me? If Christ would not, at his friend’s counsil, provide to shun the cros, no more ought we, whose disciples we are, ’ being called therto at our friends flattering motions. For John xv. the disciple is not greater than his master. For if they have Acts xiv. persecuted ‘me, saith he, they wil persecute you. S. Paul being in prison for the gospel, was ofttimes brought before Felix the judge, who looked for some piece of money for _ his deliverance: but I cannot read that Paul went about at al to offer him any. John and Peter being prisoned for the testimony of the word, did with al boldnes confes the same; . and sought no other means of redemption than by faithful confession. Paul and Sylas being of God miraculously de- _ liyered from their chains and bands of death, having al the doors open of their prison to depart if they would; yet de- parted they not out of prison, but abode stil the good plea- sure of God, and his lawful deliverance. God in time past was angry with his people of Israel, for sending into Egypt for help in their necessity ; saying, by the prophet Esay, Es. iii. Wo be unto you, runagate children, who go about to take advice, and not of me, and begin a work, and not of my _ Spirit. Cursed is he, by the Prophet Jeremy, that maketh flesh to be his strength. Moses chose rather to be afflicted with the people of God, than to be counted the son of King - Pharaoh’s daughter. The martyrs in the old time were wracked, as S. Paul testifieth, and would not be delivered, that they might have a better resurrection. ' Let us follow them, and leave the Popes market; who 99 buyeth and selleth the bodies and souls of men to Baalam and his false prophets; who love the reward of iniquity. + Ifany man perceive his faith [not] to abide the fire, let such an one with weeping buy his liberty, until he hath obtained more strength; lest the gospel by him sustain an offence of some shameful recantation. Let the dead bury the dead. Let us that be of the lively faith follow the Lamb wheresoever he goeth, and say to them that be thus curious _ and wise, Dispute us in this matter with S. Paul, Stretch Foxii MSS. Luc. viii. 100 them; no, not so moche as to lie one week in pri Rom. xiv. 302 A CATALOGUE JSorth the hands that were let down, and the weak ke ma se that you have streit steps to your feet, lest any halting turn you out of the way. Yea, rather, let it be healed. — Embrace Christs cros, and Christ shal embrace you. 7 peace of God be with you for ever, and with al them live in captivity with you in Christ. Amen. Written by Mr. Latymer, being in angi Number XXXVI. ys epistle sent by Mr. Latimer to all the unfayned lo of Godds trewthe, owte of a prison in Gacaigial ca led Bocardo; where the said Latimer was emprisonned j for the testimony of Criste, the 15th of May, 1555. THE same peace that our Saviour Criste left with hi people, which is not withowt warr with the world, Al mightye God make plentifull in your herts now and ey Amen. Bretherne, the time is come whan the Lords ground willbe knowen: I meane, it will now appeare, who hath re- cevid Gods word in their herts in dede, to the taki 1g of good roote therein. For suche will not shrinke comet ] heate or sun-burning wether ; but stowtlye stand and g even mawegre the malice of all burning showers ond pests. For he that hath played the wise buildre, and lay his foundation on a rock, will not be afrayed that ex on drisling raine or myste shall hurte his buildings, but wil stand, althoughe a great tempest do come, and dropps o raine as bigg as fyrye fagotts. But they that have bu upon a sande wilbe affraied, thoughe they se but a cl aryse alitle black, and no raine nor winde dothe once t truste God with their lyves, which gave ‘them. For they have forgot what S. Pawle sayth, Jf we dye we ar the Lords, and yf we lyve we ar the Lords: so that whether we lyve or dye, we ar the Lords. Yet we will not put him in trust witl his owne. And forasmoche, my dearly beloved bretherne adi ers eo & OF ORIGINALS. 803 in the Lorde, as I am persuaded of you, that you be in the nomber of the wise buildres, which have made their founda- tion sure by faythe, uppon the unfallible woord of Godes trewth; and wille nowe bring forthe fruyttes to Godds glory after your vocation, as occasion shall be offerid ; althoughe the sun burn never so hot, nor the wether be never so fowle: wherfore I cannot but signefye unto every of you, to go for- wards accordingly after your Mr. Criste; not stycking at the fowle waye and stormy wether, whiche you ar come ‘unto, or ar lyke to come. Of this bemg most certyne, that the ende of your sorrow shalbe pleasant and joyfull, in such a perpetual rest and blyssfulnes as cannot but swallowe upp the stormes whyche bothe you and they now feale, and ar lyke to feele, at the hands of those sacrefycing prelats. But set often byfore your eyes St. Pawles counsel] to the Co-2 Cor. iv, -rinthians, and remember it asa restorative to refresh you withal, lest you faint in the way, wheare he saythe, Thoughe our outward man peryshe, yet is our inward mam renewed day by day; for our exceading tribulation (which is mo- mentary and light) he hath prepared for us an eaceding weight of glorye. Whilest we loke not on things that ar seen, but on things that ar not seene. For things that ar sene are temporal, but the things that ar not seene are eter-— nall. And ageyne he saythe, Yf this bodye were destroyed, we shall have another, whych shall not be subject to.corruption ‘Bor to persecution. Besydes this, set byfore you also, though the wether be stormie and fowle, yet strive to go apace, for you go not alone, many other of your bretherne and systers _ passe by the same pathe, as S. Petre saithe and tellythe us, 1Pet. iv. - that company myght cawse you to be the more couragious _ and ‘chearfull; but yf you had no company at all to go pre- sently with you, stick not to go still forward. I pray you tell me, if any from the beginning, yea, the best of Gods frends, have found any fayrer waye or wether to the place whyther we ar going, I meane to heaven, than we now fynde and ar like to finde. Except ye will with the world- lings, which have their parte and portion in this life, tarry still by the waye till the stormes be overpaste, and then John xii. Matt. xv. 101 and come from thence to Zacarye, Elyzabethe, John the Acts xiv. Ebr. xiii. * 304 A CATALOGUE either night will approche, that he cannot travaile, or ells the doores will be shut upp, that he cannot go in, and so wit out he shall have wonderful evil lodging; I mean in a be of fire and brimston, where the woorme dyeth not, and tl fyer goeth not owt. Rede from the first of Genesis to the Appocalypse, bd gynne at Abell, and so to Noye, Abraham, Isack, Jacobb, the patriarchs; Moyses, David, and the saintts, in the Ok 1 Testament, and tell me whither any of them find any fairer ways than we now fynde. Yf the Old will not serve, I pray you come to the New, and begynne with Mary and Josephe, Baptyste, Stevyn, James, Peter, and Powle, and every o ne. of the appostells and evangelists; and se whyther any of them all founde any other way unto the citye whereunto we travayle, then by manny tribulations. Besydes this, yf you shuld caule to remembraunce the primitive Churche, Lord God, we shuld se many that have given cherfully their bo- dies to most grevous torments, rather than they would be stopped in their jorney. There was no day scarce in the yere, but I dare say a thousand was the fewest that with joye left their homes and lyves here; but in the citie that they went unto, they founde another manner of dwellings then manny mynds be able to conceyve. But if none these were, if ye had no company now to go with you, yet have you me, your poorest brother and bondman in Lord, with many other, I trust in God. But yf ye had none of the fathers, patriarks, good kings, prophets, apo- stles, evangelists, martyrs, holy saints, and children of God, whych in their jorney to heaven found that you are like to fynd, (yf you go on forwards, as I trust you will,) ye you have your generall captayne and master, Christe Jesus, the deare derling, and only begotten and beloved Sonne of God, in whome was all the Fathers joye and delectation; ye have him to go byfore you; no fayrer was his waye then ours, but moche worse and fowler towards his citie of the heavenly Jherusalem. Let us remember what manner of waye Criste founde, begynne at his birthe, and go forthe — OF ORIGINALS. 305 untill ye come at his buryal, and you shall finde that every step of his jorney was a thousand times worse than yours is. For he had layd uppon him at one time, the Deavill, death, and synne; and with one sacrifyce, never againe to be done, he overcame them all. Wherfore, my dere beloved, be not so daintie, to look to Ebr. ix. 10. have at the Lords hands, your dere Father, that which the patriarks, prophets, appostells and evangelists, martyrs and saynts, yea, and his owne Sonne Jesus Criste, did not finde. Hitherto we have found fayre wether and fayre waye too, I trowe; but bycause we have loytered by the way, and not made the spede that we should have done, our lov- ing Father and heavenly Lord hath overcast the wether, and hath stirred upp stormes and tempests, that we mought the more spedily ronne out the race byfore nyght come, and byfore the dores be barred upp. Now the Devill, and his ostelers and tapsters, stand in every inn-doore, in citie and countrey of this world, crieng unto us, Come in and lodge here, for here is Criste, and there is Criste; therfore Matt. xxiv. tarry with us till the storme be overpast: not that they ‘would not have us wet to the skinne, but that the time -myght be overpast to our utter destruction. Therfore be- : ware of his inticements, and cast not your eyes uppon things that be present, how this man dothe or that man dothe, (for you may not follow a multitude to do evill,) but cast _ your eyes on the wager or merk that you ronne at, or else | you will lose the game. Ye knowe, he that runnythe at the | merk, doth not loke on other that stands by, or of them | that offer to go this-waye or that waye, but lokyth altoge- | ther on the glove or merk, and on them that ronne with him, that those that ar behynde overtake him not, and that he may overtake them that ar byfore. Even so shuld we 102 do, and leve lokinge at those that will not ronne the waye or race to heavens blysse by suffering persecution. And we shold cast our eyes on thend of the race, and on them that go byfore us, that we may overtake them, and that we may provoke others to come the faster after us. He that shoot- eth, wil not cast his eyes in his shooting on them that stand | VOL. IIT. PART II. x Ebr. xii. 2. 2 Tim. ii. Mark viii. Rom. xiv. Luke xi, . followe him; for thus dyd he, that we shuld not be ? 306 A CATALOGUE or ride by the.way, I trow not; but rather on the mark that he shooteth at, or els he were like to win the wrong ¥ Evin so, my dere beloved, let our eyes be set on the merk that we shote at, evyn Jesus Criste, who, for the joye tha was set byfore him, abode the crosse, and despised ti shame; therfore he now sittethe on the right hand of God 1, é all power and rewle subdewed unto him. Let us therfore herted; for we may be most sewer, that yf we suffre with him, we shall allso reigne with him. But yf we denye him, he will sewrly denye us. For he that is ashamed of mé, sayth Criste, and of my gospell, byfore thys faythlesse ge- neracyon, I wilbe ashamed of him byfore my Father and his angells in heavens. Oh! how hevy a sentence is this t all those that know the masse to be an abhomynable idoll full of idolatrie, blasphemy, sacrilege against God, and the deare sacrifyce of his Criste; as undoubtedly it is: and hat you have well seene, bothe by disputing of noble clerks, and allso by willing sheding of their blodes against that heynou sacrelyge. And yet for feare or fayoure of men, for che losse of lyfe and goods, (whyche is none of theyrs, but lent theime of God; as David saythe, It is the Lord that maketh ryche and poore; and as Paule saythe, ¥f we lyve we a the Lords, and yf we die we ar the Lords: therfore let ut gyve him his owne.) Yea, some for advauntage and gaine will honour with their prescence this pernycious blasphem ye againste the deathe of our Redemer; and so dissemble bot with God and man, as there owne harts and conscience do accuse theme. Oh! vayne men, do you not remembel that God is greater than your conscience? Yt had bene good that suche men had never knowen the trewthe, no that the ghospell had never bene taught amongs theime, that thus wittingly and for feare of men (who ar but duste, and their breathe is in their nostrells) do dissemble, or ra- ther in dede utterlye denye Criste and his sacrefice, t! ne price of their redemption; and so bring on theime the bloode of us, and all other that have sincerly taught the ghospell, with the adorning and honouring of that false idol OF ORIGINALS. 307 with their bodies, being the temples of God. The end of suche men is like to be woorse then the begynnyngs. Suche men had nede to take hede of their desemblings and clok- ings; for it will once be espied: I meane, when our Criste shall come in his glorye, which I truste wilbe shortely. But if he tarries, the time of all fleshe is but shorte, and fadythe away like a flower. I woold wishe soche men to reade the terrible place of St. Paule to the Hebrews, in the vith chap- ter, where he saythe, Yt cannot be, that they whyche were Ebr. vi. once lighted, and have tasted of the heavenly gyfie, and were bycome partakers of the Holy Ghoste, and have tasted of the good word of God, and the power of the world to come; yf they faule awaye, and, as concerning themselves, 103 erucefye the Sonne of God afreshe, making a mock of him. And rede the xth chapter, lest ye fawle into the daunger of theim. _ And let men beware that they play not wylye begile themselves, as 1 feare me they do that go to masse. And bycausse they worshipp not, nor knele not downe, as other do, but syt still in their pewes, therfore they thinke rather _ to do good to other than hurte. But, alas! yff suche men _ woold looke on their own consciences, there they shall see yf they be very dissymulers, and seking to deceave other, they deceave them selves. For by this meanes the magis- _ trates thinke them to be of their sorte. They think that at | the elevation-time all mens eys ar sett on theime, to marke | how they do; they think that other hering of suche mennes | going to masse, do se or enquyre of their behaviour ther, and thus they play wyly, beguylyng them selves. But yf there were in these men eyther love to God or to their bre- | therne, then wold they, for one or for bothe, take Gods | parte, admonyshing the people of their idolatrye. But they Matt. x. feare men more than God, that hathe aucthoritye to caste bothe body and sowle into hell fyer. They halte on both Matt. vi. | sydes, they serve twoo masters. God have mercye on suche men, and anoynte their eyes with salve, that they may se, that they which take not parte with God ar againste him; | and they that gather not with Criste scatter abrode. The Lukexi. x2 Rom. i. 1 Pet. iv. Mark viii. 1 Cor. iii. John x. Ps. cxiv. Apoe. vi. Matt. x. Heb. ix. 308 A CATALOGUE counsell given to the Churche of Laodicea is good counce for soche men. But now, derly beloved, to come saa nel Be not ashamed of the ghospell of God: for it is the power of God unto salvation to them that beleve it. Be therfore partakers of the afflictions of Criste, as God shall make you able to beare: and thinke that no small grace of God, to suffre persecution for Godds trewths sake, for the spirite of glory and the spirite of God doth reste uppon you. Therfore yf any man suffre, as a Christen man, let him not be ashamed, but glorifye God on that byhalf: for who- soever, sayth Criste, shall lose his life for my sake, and for the ghospell, the same shall save yt. Yea, happie ar you, yf that come so to passe, as ye shall finde one daye, when the fyer shall trye every mans woorke, what tt is. And as the fyer hurtyth not the gold, but makyth yt finer; so shall ye be more pure in suffring with Criste. ‘The flayle, or the winde, hurtithe not the wheat, but clensyth yt from the chaffe. And ye, dearly beloved, ar Gods wheat; feare not the fanning wind, feare not the mylstone, for all theis things make you the meter for Gods tothe. Sope, though yt be black, soyleth not the clothe, but maketh yt cleane; so dothe the blacke crosse of Criste help us to more whytnes, yf God stryke with the batteldore. Bycawse you be Gods shepe, prepare your selves to the slaughter, allways know- ing, that in the sight of God our deaths is precious. ‘he saanles under the aulter looke for us to fulfill their nombe happie ar we, yf God have so appointed yt. Dearly beloved, caste your selves wholly uppon the Loré re wyth whome all the haires of your head be nombred ; that not one of them shall peryshe without his now It is appointed unto all men that they shall once dye. Ther= 104 fore, wyll we nyll we, we must drinke of the Lords cupp, 1 Pet. iv. which he hath appointed for us. Drinke willingly ther- fore, and at the first, whylest it is full, lest peradventure if we linger, we shall drinke at the last of the dreggs wit h the ungodlye, yf we at the begynning drink not with t childrene: for with them his judgment begynnethe. An 1 when he hathe wrought his will uppon mount Syon, then OF ORIGINALS. 309 will he visyt the nations rounde abowt. Submit your selves therfore under the mighty hand of God. No man shall once touche you without his knowledge; and when they touche you, yt is for your profyt: God will woork therby ‘to make you lyke unto Criste here or elsewhere. ‘That ye may be therfore like unto him, acknowledg your unthank- fulness and synne, and blesse God which correcteth us in the world, bycawse he wold not have us condemnyd with the world. Otherwise might he correct us, then to make us suffre for righteousnes sake: but this he dothe, bycawse he lovith us. Call uppon God throughe Criste for the joye and gladnes of his salvation. Beleve that he is our mercy- Heb. xii. ful Father, and will here us and help us; as the Psalmyst saythe, I am with him in troble, and will deliver him. Know, that the Lord hath appointed bounds, over the whiche the Divell and all the world shall not passe. Yff all things seme to be agaynst you, yet say with Job, Though he kill me, yet will I hope in him. Reade the xth Psalme; and pray for me your poor bro- ‘ther and fellow sufferer for Gods sake; his name therfore be praised. And let us praye to God, that he of his mercye will vowchesafe to make both you and me mete to suffre with good consciences, for his names sake. Dye once we ( must, how and whear, we know not. Happie ar they whome _ And let us consydre all the deare frends of God, how they Heb. xiii. God gyvyth to-paye natures debt (I mean to die) for his sake. Here is not our home; let us therfore accordingly consydre things, having allwayes before our eys that hea- venly Jherusalem, and the way thytherto is persecution. have gonne after the example of our Saviour Jesus Criste, whose fotesteppes let us allso followe, even to the gallows, (yf Godds will be so,) not doubting, but as he rose again the thirde day, even so shall we do at the time appointed 1 Thess. iv. of God, that is, when the trompe shal blowe, and the angel shall showte, and the Sonne of man shall appere in the clowds, with innumerable saints and angels, in his majestie and great glorie; and the dead shall arise, and we shal be cawght upp into the clouds, to mete the Lord, and to be x3 105 Foxii Mss. 310 A CATALOGUE always with him. Comforte yourselves with theis words, and praye for me for the Lordes sake, and God ih mercy- ful unto us all. So be yt. ‘h uae te * ee ee Number X X XVII. John Fox to Peter Martyr, concerning the troubles the English at Frankford. , SALUTEM in Christo, vir doctissime. —Ulterius forsan progressus essem, sed in adventu totum fere semestre ecclesiasten egi. Quanquam nec ea res tantopere me remo- rata est, quantum infelix illa deoroyomanic xal Syooraria, nuper hic enata: quee totam fere hyemem nobis sterilem AC infrugiferam reddidit. Ego etsi in eo negotio me sceptic fere gesserim, non potui tamen in totum spectator esse otio- sus. Nec mirum, quum et adolescentes impuberes, imo et pueri septennes aliquot se adjunxerunt partium studiis. Ne- que adeo in illis id miror, quos ztatis fervor utcunque ex- cusare poterat; in senibus magis canis ac theologis illud n ror, quorum authoritas quum potissimum intercedere debe- bat ad concordiam, hi omnium maxime faces incendio sub- ministrant. Perlongam hic texerem Iliada, si tabulam per singulos actus diducerem, si odia, convitia, sycophantias, ac maledicentissimze linguze virulentias, suspiciones, captiones, commemorarem. Sed mihi nec otium, nec animus est ¢a- marinam, jam utcunque subsidentem, exagitare: utmam po tius cicatricem queam vulneri inducere. Hoc unum dicam quod in re ipsa compertum haberem, nunquam essem credi- turus tantum amari stomachi latere in his, quos assidua sa- crorum librorum tractatio ad omnem clementiam mansuefa- cere debuerat. Quod in me situm est, ubique suasor ero concordiz. desunt etiam rationes, quibus id efficiam, si mihi auscultari posset; idque facilius, primum, si nullos aculeos reliquis sent fugientes istorum quidam, ac paulo moderatius egis sent in concionibus. Deinde, si nune pacificatis affectibus, ad id saltem redirent, ut privatim inter se literis, aut co OF ORIGINALS. S11 qulis mutuis, amice ac leniter rem agerent, potius quam ma- ledicis linguis; 11 potissimum quorum animi offenduntur. Ita fiet, ut incendium hoc, sublata paulatim materia, vel sua sponte subsidat tandem. Nunc vero dum meris viribus funiculus utrinque tenditur, et quisque experitur quam for- _ titer possit alterum contemnere, quid aliud isti quam faces majori preebent incendio. Postremum vero remedium fue- rit, si aliis legibus nequeamus ¢parpidgew saltem ut delectis- simorum quorundam judicio res dedatur, qui zqua modera- tione utrinque intercedant, atque liturgiam prescribant ali- quam, cui utraque pars sit assensura. Quanquam multo mallem nostra cvvxeractace: pacem inter nos coalescere, ‘quam aliena diremptione. Extrema autem anchora in Christo ipso sita est, qui pro misericordia sua dignetur ani- mos nostros flectere ad ea que pacis sunt, et vere tranquil- litatis. Sed nimis ego abundans otio, qui negotia tua gravissima 106 obturbem tam prolixis neeniis. Rem oppido gratum feceris, si apud Dominum Sleidanum cubiculum aut receptum ali- quem mihi impetres, ad mensem unum aut alterum, donec negotia mea literaria in ea urbe expediero. Domino AXtono multam opto salutem cum ceteris commilitonibus, inter quos D. Nowellum, et Fauknerum tuum salutar! cupio. Singulari tuze prestantie cum universa familia omnia lata _exopto, in Christo, frater ac pater suspiciende. —— Number X XXVIII. John Fox to Peter Martyr; urging him to accept the imvi- tation of the English at Frankford, to read divinity to them. SUSPICIENDE Domine, salutem et gratiam in Chris- Foxii MSS. to. Elmeri nomine, et subscriptione nostra, ad te veniunt literze, im quibus graves et necessaria cause ad persuaden- dum continentur. Czeterum ne omnino occultis tuis cogita- tionibus satisfaciant, vereor. Scio enim quam difficilis sit Tedmos } erabeoss locique mutatio, presertim mea urbe, ubi x 4 107 ut reliqua Anglorum multitudo mopia tui destituatur. 312 A CATALOGUE et diu assueveris, et plausibiliter victitas. Quin nec scio a occultiora adhuc avocamenta in hac re subsunt, abs te per~ specta, quae nos non advertimus. Verum queecunque ine certa sunt Deo permittentes, interim ut simpliciter tecum agamus, xai meperey yop inccass primum, cogitet modo eximia pru- dentia tua, sic te productum esse, ut multo maximas utili tates vite et reip. Christianze pro singulari excellentia a afferre queas; nec minus certe parem virtutibus industriam in te defuturam arbitror. Jam etsi nullus locus te vendi- care poterit, attamen si indigentiam spectet excellentia tua, nulla certe Germaniz pars impensius eget opera tua: si vo- luntatem ac vota hominum, nulla impotentius desiderat, quam Anglia nostra Francfordiana. Cui genti quoniam te peculiariter esse apostolum suspicamur, (suspicamur e omnes) idcirco audacius in literis solicitare atque ambire ausi sumus. Quod si vero ita res pateretur, ut per conjuges nostras, et conscientiam, aliquo pacto abesse ab Ecclesia liceret, facile isthue momento traheremur. Nunc quum nobis non perinde licet Ecclesiam deserere, ut czeteris ad vos accedere: deinde quum in te uno situm sit, ut Anglos omnes ubicunque dis- persos intra unas caules eademque septa compellere; gnopere obtestamur, ne quibusdam e nostris ita gratifice hic de ‘Anientincenian studiis ac favoribus nihil dicam, - ut ened temporum ac vite humane casus preeteream, certe si senectam hance, etsi satis adhue florentem, ac vivi dam, consideres, quid tam consultius, quam ut illic quod superest zetatis exigas, ubi quam plurimis esse queas utilis. 4 Postremo, vel illud reputa ad fovendam interim senectam tuam, quam non mediocri solatio fuerit, postquam tot tam diversis locis dispalantes Anglos, tua unius causa coire in unum coetum te amplecti, ex te, imo ex Christo potius pe te pendere, tuis consiliis regi, te in illo observare, videas. — De salario, de propensione magistratus, quid cum illis, — quid inter mercatores nostros conventum sit, fidelis hic Ty- chicus noster, frater in Dno. charissimus, abunde significa- bit: qui communem hance causam multo felicius dicendo, — OF ORIGINALS. 313 } "quam ego scribendo, perorare poterit. Attamen hac apud te seorsim pro audacia mea commentare libuit. _ Inversione libri Dni. Cantuariensis maturabimus, quan- tum Dominus dederit. Audio Crawleum quendam esse, qui priores libros illius habeat ex versione D. Chyclzi4, Sasa! x si per Whittmmghamum nostrum ad te mittendum cu- a _ res, gratum feceris. Dns. Jesus te quam diutissime incolu- n Ecclesize suz servet, ac tueatur in omnibus. Franc- iz, 12 Octob. Incomparabili ac summo viro Dno.Doctori Petro Martyri. Tuus Jo. Foxus. a Number XX XIX. 2 Bale from Basil, to Mr. Ashley in Frankford: where- _ im is declared the troubles and controversies among the English exiles at Basil. MY special friend, Master Ashley, after my accustomed MSs. D. G. _ salutations in the Lord: This shalbe to assure you I have ris = _ received your gentle letters, and am very joyful for that ; ou are willing now to resort unto us. And whereas you lesire before your coming to know the state of our Church ; to be plain in few words, it is troublous at this present. I find the admonishment of S. Paul to Timothy, and of SS. Peter to the dispersed brethren, most true, and in full force in this miserable age. They said, that in the latter times should come mockers, liars, blasphemers, and fierce ispisers. We have them, we have them, Master Ashley; 108 we have them even from among ourselves: yea, they be at his present our elders, and their factious affinity. When we require to have common prayers, according to our English order, they tel us, that the magistrate wil in no case suffer it: which is a most manifest ly. They mock the rehearsal of God’s commandments, and of the epistles and gospels in our Communion, and say, they are mis- placed ; they blaspheme our Communion, calling it a popish mas, and ‘say, that it hath a popish face, with other fierce 314 A CATALOGUE : 2 dispisings and cursed speakings. These mocks, and these blasphemies, with such like, they take for invincible theo logy. With these they build, with these they boast, with these they triumph, in erecting their church of the purity. But wheras they report our Communion to have a popish face, I desire you to mark that which followeth here, and to judge their impudency. The face of a popish mas is the shew of the whole action, with the instruments and ceremo- nies thereunto appertaining. To that face chiefly belongeth a monstrous brothel, or ape of Antichrist, with shaven crowns, side-gowns, oy] in thumbs, tippet, portas, and mas- book. Our Communion hath none such. To the face ap- pertaineth an autre: which we have not. To that face be- longeth a superaltare, a chalice, a cover, a cake, a corporas, cruats, candlesticks, censers, and lights: which we hav none. To that face belongeth vestments, erisable, amyss. albe, girdle, stole, altar-cloth, torch, and towel; beside he holy suffrages for Pope, for pestilence, and for old meseled swine: which our Communion hath not. What then may be thought of our unnatural and bastardly brethren, that so falsely report it, so maliciously mock, so unlearnedly ly upon, so seditiously slander it, so wickedly blaspheme i and so villainously contemn it. i Our Communion, on the other side, beginneth with praye unto God in the mother tongue: so doth not the mas. Ii sheweth us the commandments of God; it teacheth us the necessary articles of our Christian faith: so doth not the mas. It bringeth both the law and the gospel, to shew u both damnation and redemption: so doth not the mas. I moveth us to acknowledg our sins; it stirreth us up to pentance for them; it exhorteth us to mortification of out sinful flesh: so doth not the mas. It preacheth the Lord’s death til he come; it calleth for a worthy preparation for so heavenly a supper; it promiseth ful remission of our sins through Christ’s gainful sufferings: so doth not the popish mas. It giveth high thanks to God for our redemp- tion; it praiseth the eternal Majesty for the same, and wish- eth the true receivers to depart from thence in his me = . i 4 - t d it € OF ORIGINALS. 315 . holy peace and perpetual blessing, and continue always; so doth not the abominable mas: ergo, our holy Commu- nion hath not the face of a popish mas, as our new Catha- rites have most wickedly, maliciously, mockingly, falsely, frantickly, unlearnedly, loudly, seditiously, ‘blasphemously, and beastly reported and written to their affinity or prose- lytes: raging and railing, more like Athenians than Chris- tians; yea, more like devils than men. And they boast of 109 the glory of God, of sincerity, of the world, and of the highest purity im religion. But the truth of it is, they seek to set up im their idleness (as they are all idle, saving im this point) a seditious faction, in contempt of the English order, for their own Pharisaical advancement, planting the foresaid lyes, mocking, and blas- phemies, as the first principles of their building. This write I unto you, that they should not in this behalf pervert you, as they have done other men. I would not in the mean time, that this should discourage you from coming towards us, but that you might come the sooner, with éshiér good men, to help to repress their malicious and idle enter- _ prizes. Thus, though we be not in England among the wicked Papists now, yet are we molested of idle brethren, | as wickedly occupied as they, though in another kind. The times are perillous. Thus farewel in the Lord, and commend : us to al our good brethren. . Number XL. A prayer used in the time of persecution. O MOST omnipotent, magnificent, and glorious God and Father of al consolation, we here assembled do not pre- sume to present and prostrate ourselves before thy mercy ‘seat, in respect of our owne worthines and righteousnes, which is altogether polluted and defiled, but in the merits, righteousnes, and worthines of thine onely Sonne Jesus Christ, whom thou haste given unto us a most pure and précious garment, to cover our pollution and filthines withal ; 316 A CATALOGUE to the end we might appear holy and justified in thy sight through him. Wherfore, in the obedience of thy command- ment, and in the confidence of thy promises, conceived in thy holy word, that thou shalt accept and grant our prayers presented unto thee in favour of thy onely Sonne our Sa- viour Jesus Christ, either for ourselves, or for the necessity of thy saints and congregation; we here congregated to- gether, doe with one mouth and minde most humbly beseech thee, not onely to pardon and forgive us all our sins, negli- gences, ignorances, and iniquities, which we from time to time incessantly do commit against thy divine Majestie, im word, deede, and thought, (such is the infirmity of our cor- rupted nature,) but also, that it would please thee, O benigne Father, to be favourable and merciful unto thy poore af flicted Church and congregation, dispersed throughout th 110 whole world; which, in these dayes of iniquity, are op- pressed, injured, dispersed, persecuted, and afflicted, for the testimonie of thy word, and for the obedience of thy lawes. And namely, (O Lord and Father,) we humbly beseech thee to extend thy mercie and favourable countinance upon all that are imprisoned or condemned for the cause of the gospell, whome thou hast chosen forth and made worthy to glorifie thy name; that either it may please thee to give them such constancy, as thou hast given to thy saints and martyrs in time past, willingly to shed their blood for ne testimony of thy word; or else mightily deliver them fro m the tyrannie of their enemies, as thou deliveredst the con demned Daniel from the lyons, and the persecuted Peter out of prison, to the exaltation of thy glory, and the rejoic- ing of the Church. . Furthermore, (most beneficial Father,) we humbly beseech thee to stretch forth thy mighty arm, into the protection and defence of all those that are exiled for the testimony of thy verity: and that because they wold not bend their backs and incline their necks under the yoke of Antichrist, and be polluted with the execrable idolatries, and blasphemous su- 4 perstitions of the ungodly: that it would please thee, not only to feed them in strange countries, but also to prepare OF ORIGINALS. 317 a resting place for them, (as thou hast done from time to time, for thine elect in all ages,) whereas they may unite themselves together in the sincere ministration of thy holy word and sacraments, to their singular edification; and in due time restore them home again into their land, to cele- brate thy praises, promote thy gospel, and edifie thy deso- late congregation. Consequently (O Lord) thou that hast said, that thou wilt not break the bruised reed nor quench the smoaking fire; be merciful, we beseech thee, unto all those that through fear and weaknesse have denied thee, by dissimu- lation and hypocrisie. ' That it may please thee to strengthen their weakness, (thou art the strength of them that stand,) and lift up their feeble hands, that their little smoak may encrease into a _ great flame, and their bruised reed into a mighty oake, able _ to abide the blustring blasts and stormy tempests of adver- sity: to the end, that the ungodly do no longer triumph over their faith, which (as they think) they have utterly quenched and subdued. Stir up thy strength in them, (O Lord,) and behold them with that merciful eye where- with thou beheldest Peter, that they rising by repentance, may become the constant confessors of thy word, and the | sanctified members of thy Church. To the end, that whenas by thy providence thou purposest to lay thy crosse upon them, they do no more seek unlawful means to avoid. the same, but most willingly to be contented with patience to take it up and follow thee, in what sort soever it shall please thee to lay the same upon their shoulders, either by death, ‘Imprisonment, or exile. And that it will please thee not to tempt them above their powers, but give them grace utterly to despair of their owne strength, and wholly to depend upon thy mercy. - On the other side, (O Lord God,) thou righteous Judge, let. not the ungodly (the enemies of thy truth) continually triumph over us. Let not thine heritage become a reproach and common laughing-stock unto the impudent and wicked Papists: who, by all possible means, seek the utter destruc- 318 A CATALOGUE tion of thy little flock, in shedding the blood of t saints, for the testimonie of thy word, seeking, by x devilish and damnable practices, to subvert thy truth. Co found them (O God) and all their wicked counsels, a in the pit they have digged for others, let them be taken; that it may be universally known, that there is no counse nor force that can prevail against the Lord our ( od Break (O Lord) the horns of those bloody bulls of Bas Pull down those high mountains that elevate shemeclil against thee. r And root up the rotten race of the ungodly ; to the en¢ that they being consumed in the fire of thine imdignation, thine exiled Church may, in their own land, find place o habitation. fy O Lord, deliver our Jand, which thou hast given us for a portion to possess in this life, from the imvasion and sub duing of strangers. ‘Truth it is, we cannot deny but th: our sins have justly deserved great plagues to come upon us; even that we should be given over into the hands and subjections of proud and beastly nations, that neither know thee nor fear thee, and to serve them in a bodily captivity, that have refused to serve thee in a spiritual liberty: yet, Lord, forasmuch as we are assuredly persuaded by thy holy word, that thine anger doth not last for ever towards thos that earnestly repent, but instead of vengeance dost shew mercy ; we most penitently beseech thee to remove this t hy great indignation bent towards us, and give not over oul land, our cities, towns, and castles, our goods, possessions, and riches, our wives, children, and our lives, into the sub. jection of strangers. But rather, O Lord, keep them fror us and our country. Subvert their counsils, dissipate their devices, and deliver us from their tyranny, as thou deliver edst Samaria from that cruel Benhadad, Jerusalem fr that blasphemous Senacherib, and Bethulia from that pro Holofernes. sl Keep and preserve, O Lord, our prince and ee oul magistrates and governors, as do and wil advance thy glory. Erect up thy gospel, suppres idolatry, banish all pa- 1 “ide :, R % 4 OF ORIGINALS. 319 pistry, and execute justice and equity. Water throughly, O Lord, thy vine of England with the moisture of thy holy word, lest it utterly perish, and wither away. Build up again the decayed walls of thy ruinated Jerusalem, thy con- gregation in this land: lest the ungodly do attribute our confusion, not unto our sins, as the truth is, but unto our profession in religion. Remember, O Lord, that we are a parcel of thy por tion, thy flock, the inheritors of thy kingdom, the sheep of thy pasture, and the members of thy Son our Saviour Jesus Christ. Deal with us, therefore, according to the multitude of thy mercies; that all nations, kindreds, and tongues, may celebrate thy praises, in the enlarging of thy restored 112 Church to perfection again. For it is thy work, O Lord, and not man’s; and from thee do we with patience attend the same, and not from the fleshly arm of man. And there- fore to thee only is due al dominion, power, and thanks- giving, now in our days, and evermore. Amen. ? at + ee ee Number X LI. Another private prayer, for the use of the persecuted under : Queen Mary. ; O ETERNAL God, the dear Father of Christ Jesu, our Foxii MSS. only Saviour, I beseech thee to look down with thy fatherly eye of pity and mercy upon me, most unworthy, thorough my manifold sins and wickedness, the which I have com- | mitted ayenst thy divine Majesty; and upon every one of my Christen brethern and sistern, the which are persecuted, | or appointed to dy for the testimony of thy most pure | gospel: desiring thee, of thy tender mercy, for the merits of | our good Christ, to send thy holy Spirit among us, to aid | and comfort us withal: that thorough the strength of the same, we may so stedfastly cleave to ‘th y word, that we may | never deny thee before men, for fear of any thing that they can do unto us. | Also, good Lord, I beseech thee to be merciful to our | weak brethren and sistern, the which as yet dare not openly 320 A CATALOGUE confess thy holy name, for fear of this sharp storm of perse- cution. Good Lord, I beseech thee to send them cree and strength. Also, good Lord, I beseech thee to be merciful to the poor wives and children of al those our godly brethren, the which have been put to death for thy names sake, or are imprisoned here or elsewhere for thy gospel: and also the poor wives and children of every one of us, that at this tyme be exiled for the same holy cause. T Be merciful also, good Lord, according to thy ee : unto al those, the which any maner of wayes do aid: a comfort us in this time of our imprisonment and persecutiot And as they comfort our vile earthly bodies, which be but earth and ashes, even so we beseech thee, most merciful Fa- ther, to comfort them both in souls and bodies, both in this world, and in the world to come, with everlasting life. Also, I beseech thee to pardon our enemies, persecutors, and. slaunderers. And if it be thy good wil, I pray hee that thou wilt turn their hearts. { 113 Also, I beseech thee to be merciful to all those that have a troubled conscience for this plague, the which is now com again among us for our unthankfulness sake, whose hearts, Lord, thou knowest: and send both them and us thy grace, most earnestly to repent us of our sin and wickednes, th which we have committed against thy divine Majesty, and thereby drawn thy grievous wrath ayenst us. And I be. seech thee, give us grace to be most contrite for the same: and that we may benocken th live in newnes of life, accordin to thy blessed commandments. And also, that we may a faithful trust and belief, to have free remission and for- givenes of all our sins, only for the death and passion of | thy dear Son Jesu Christ, our Lord and Saviour; who, | with the eternal Father, and the Holy Ghost, three Persons — and one God, be all honor and glory, praise and dominion, | world without end. Amen. : Written by me Thomas Spurge, in Newgate, condempned | to dy for Christ’s verity: and so is Richard Spurge, George Ambrose, John Cavel, William Tyms, and Robert Drake. ¢ OF ORIGINALS. 321 Number XLII. _A pious letter against complying with idolatrous worship in Queen Mary's days, written by a freewill-man. _ RYGHT derely beloved in our Saviour Jesu Christ, and Foxii Mss. especial good frind, I do hertely recommend me unto you, and to my especiall good frid John Smyth the porter, and also to his wife, and also to my mother and yours, and to all my good fellowes, and to my brother Thomas Dodmer, yf he be in London, wishing grace, mercye, and increase of knowlege, in our Saviour Jesu Christ; beseching him al- ways that ye myght be fulfylled with the knowlege of his will, in all wisdom and spiritual understanding; that ye myght walke woorthye of the Lord, to plese him in all ‘things, and to be fruteful in all good workes, and to growe in the knowlege of God. Walke as the children of lyght, for the frute of the Spyret is in all manner of goodnes, and rightwisnes, and trewth; and prove what is plesing unto the Lord, and have no fellowship with the unfruteful work- ers of darkenes, but rather rebuke them. Bere not a straun-2 Cor. vi. ger’s yoke with the unbelevers. For what fellowship hath rightwisnes with unrightwisnes, what company hath lyght with darknes, how agreeth Christe with Belyall, or dronken- 114 shippe; or what part hath the belevers with the infydell ; how accordeth the temple of God with images or idolatrie ? Ye are the temple of the lyving God: as God sayeth, I will dwell in them, and will be theyr God, and they shalbe my people: wherfore, come owte from among them, and _ separate yourselves, seyth the Lord: and touch none un- _ cleane thing: so will I receyve you, and be your Father, and ye shalbe my sonnes and dowghters, seyth the All- | myghtye Lorde: this I say therfore, and exorte you in the mame of the Lorde, that ye walke no more as the other | heathen walke, in the vanitie of the mynd, blynded in the Eph. iv, understanding, being straungers from the lyfe which is in | God, throw the ignorancye that is in them, because of the _blyndnes of theyre hartes; which being past repentaunce, | have geven themselves over unto wantonnes, to worke all VOL, Ill. PART II. ¥ Matt. xxiv. 322 A CATALOGUE maner of unclennes with gredynes. Take hede, therefore, howe ye walke, cyrcumspectly, not as the unwise, but as the - wise: and use well the tyme, for it is a myserable ™ yea, and such a tyme, that yf yt were possible, the very chosen and elect shold be browght into errours. Therfore watch and serch diligently the Scriptures, and walke w ~ } ye have the lyght of God’s worde, that the darknes fall x upon you. Be sure of this, that yf the good man of t howse knew what hower the thefe would come, he wo surely watch, and not suffer his howse to be broken up. Therfore be ye redy also, for in the hower that ye ; not of, shall the Sonne of man come. Therfore, let us take his yoke upon us, and lerne of hym for to be meke ar lowly of harte, and we shall find rest for our sowles. Fe his yoke is easye, and his burden is lyght. 4 And say no more, We be not able to kepe his commaund- ments, as many hath sayd, and doth say. But Christe sayeth, He that loveth me, kepeth my commaundments: and Christe came not to breake the lawe, but to fulfyl yt: and wyll we say, we are not able to kepe yt? Wold we not thinke, yf ye had a servant, and shold commaunde him t do our busines which were reasonable, and he shold mak us answere before he went abowght yt, and say, he is no able to do yt, or yt lyeth not in his power todo yt, wold we not thinke that he were an evill servant, and a slowt full? yea, and I thinke he were worthye to be tourned owt of service. Even so in like maner, God commaundeth t to love him with all ower herte, with all ower sowle, wit all ower mynd, and with all ower strength. Here is nothing required of us, but that that is resonable, and that lyeth in ower power: for yf he had sayd, Thou shalt love me m than with all thy hert, sowle, and mynd, and above thy strength, then had yt bin no mervayle thowghe we hz sayed, yt lyeth not in ower power, nor we be not able to” kepe the commaundments. But.God is not so unresonabl althowgh we have counted hym to be unresonable: for he knoweth what we are able to do, and doth nother not com- maunde more than we are able to fulfylle, althowgh we he OF ORIGINALS. 323 -slowthful in fulfilling yt. Christe sayeth, Who soever brek- Matt. v. eth one of these lest commaundments, and tech men so, he 115 shalbe called the leste in the kingdom of heven. And Sainte James sayeth, Who soever shall kepe the whole lawe, Jacob. ii. and yet fayle in one poynte, he is gylty in all: for he that sayde, Thow shalt not commit adultery, sayde also, Thow shalt not kill: thowgh thow dust no adulterye, yet yf thow kill, that is to say, yf thow be angrye, or speake evill of thy neyghborh, thow arte a transgressour of the lawe. So speake ye, and so do, as they that shalbe judged by the law of libertye, &c. Now seing that we shalbe judged by the law, let us be willing servants, and say no more, We be not able to kepe the lawe; but let us saye with David the pro- phet, I will ronne the way of thy commaundments, when Pasal. cxix. thow hast comforted my hart. God will have a free wyllmg harte, and not an unwilling harte come unto him: as Christ sayeth, Come unto me all ye that labour, and are laden, Matt. xi. and I will refresh you: take my yoke upon you, and lerne of me, for I am meke and lowly of hart, and ye shall find rest In your sowles. _ Marke well, he biddeth us to come to him, yea, and take his yoke, and ye shall find rest. Yea, and moreover he biddeth us ask, and yt shalbe geven us: knocke, and yt shalbe opened unto us: ‘and yet we will say, we have no JSreewill ; we can do nothing of ourselves. Trewth it is, yf God had lefte us uncreated, and had geven us nether under- stonding nor reason, then myght we say, that we cold do nothing of ourselves: but God hath made us better than unreasonable beastes, and yet they have power to use them- _ selves according to theyre nature, and yet they are creatures without reason: are we not better than they? No, I thinke we are much worse, except we use reason reasonably, and _ according to the lawe of God, better than we do. God | hath geven unto man a more principal gyfte than he hath _ don to the unreasonable creature, which doth all things by nature, as the sonne, the mone, and unreasonable bestes, _ which do all things to theyre nature: but man to do all things owt of his freewill. And therfore for man is the day ¥ 2 324 A CATALOGUE of judgment sette, and not for the unreasonable creatures. Eccl. xv. | Thus Syrac sayeth, God made man from the beginnyn, and left him in the hand of his cownsell; he gave hint commaundments and precepts; yf thow wilt observe t commaundments, and kepe acceptably faythfullnes for ev Deut. xxx. they shall preserve thee. He hath set fyer and water befc thee, reach owt thy hand unto which thow wilt: before man is lyfe and death, good and evell: loke what he leketh shalbe Sapiens i. geven hym. O seke not your owne death in the errour of lyfe; destroy not your-selves throw the works of your owne hands: for God hath not made death, nether hath he ple. sure in the destruction of the lyving, but rather they shold lyve. Sey not thow, yt is the Lord’s fawte that I am gon bye, for thow shalt not do the thing that God hatyth: not thow, he hath cawsed me to go wrong; for he hath no nede of the ungodly: for it was not God’s will that man 4 Esdr. viii. shold come to nowght; but they which be created hath de- fyled the name of him that made them; and are unthankful 116 unto him, which prepared lyfe for them; and therefore is Sapiens ii, my judgment now at hand. God created man to be a destroyed ; but man, throw his wickednes, slayeth his owne Sapiens xvi. sowle. O! turne ye, turne ye from your ungodly weyes: O Ezek. xxsili. Wherefore will ye dye? For they will not turne, and why? Ps.liv. They fere not the Lord: they say, they know God; b with theyre dedes they deny him. For so mich they are abe Tit. i. minable, and disobedyent, and unmete to all good works. These words are playne enowgh, except we will not them nor reade theym. But the multitude of ung childerne is unprofitable, and the things that are pla with whordom shall not take no depe rote, nor eny Sapiens iv. foundation. 'Thowgh they be grene in the braunches tyme, yet shall they be shaken with the wynd; for stand not fast: and through the vehemence of the wyn they shalbe roted owt: for like as the fyeld is, so is the s also; and as the flowers are, so are the colours sleogtll | soch as the workman is, so is the work also. ~ Wherfore, derely: beloved, let us loke ernestly to the commaundments of the Lord; and let us fyrst go abowg shi ht OF ORIGINALS. 325 to kepe them, before we say that we be not able to kepe them. Let us not play the slowthful servants, but let us be willing, and go about to do them; and then, no dowght, God shall assiste us, and strengthen us, that we shall bring them to conclusion: and alwaye, derely beloved, have the fere of the Lorde before your eyes; for whoso feareth the Lorde, walketh in the right path; and regard not him that abhorreth the weyes of the Lorde; and at the last, God shall reward every man according to his dedes: namely, prayse, and honour, and uncorruption unto all them that, with patience in doing good, seke everlasting lyfe: where we shall rayne with the Father, and with the Sonne, and with the Holy Ghoste, in a world without end. Amen. FE Number X LITT. A letter to the congregation of freewillers, by one that had _ been of that persuasion, but come off, and now a prisoner for religion. IN our Lord I most hartily salute you, and so do al my Foxii Mss. brethren: and after my loving salutation, and bounden _ duty considered, this shalbe to let you all understand, that if my learning or knowledg were answerable to my good will, you should surely find me, through God’s grace, ready 117 therwith at all times to do you the good, that Ged through his Spirit hath endowed me withal; to the end that God _ may be glorified both by you and by me. For truly, my dearly beloved in the Lord, so oft as I behold the misery and calamity of this realm of England, it so much lamenteth _ my soul, that I cannot express it by tongue nor pen. And I _ protest before God and his elect angels, that it is the sins of | us all that have professed the gospel here in England of | late. But I doubt not but that it shalbe to our salvation, Ps. xxvii | notwithstanding our fall. And one cause was, because we | were not sound in the predestination of God; but we were | rather enemies unto it. God forgive us: as I doubt not but | that he hath already, to the end that we should set forth x8 Rom. viii. Ps. xxxil. Rom. iii. Eph. i. John xiii. John yi. Acts xiii. Rom. xi. Es. vi. Mark iv. 326 A CATALOGUE his honor and glory. And another cause “is, that we h professed the gospel with our tongues, and denyed it ue our deeds, as I, for my part, can conceive no less. is What high lauds, thanks, and praise, am I bound to g always to God, who hath certified my conscience byl > Spirit, that he will not impute my sins unto me, for his Se 2 Jesus Christ’s sake; in whom he hath chosen his elect be- fore the foundations of the world were laid; and preserveth us al, so that there shall never any of us finally perish or be damned. For Christ our Saviour loveth us unto the end, according to his own word. And again he saith, Ad that the Father hath given me, shal come unto me. And in the Acts of the Apostles it is written, that so many believed, as were ordained to eternal life. So that our election in Christ is the original and fountain of all grace, and through it w obtain the fruition of the glory of God ; as we learn by th apostle S. Paul’s words: doth he not say, I pray you, ' _ Israel could not attain that which he sought, but the elect on hath obtained it: the remnant are blinded. According as it is written, God hath given them the spirit of unquietness: eyes that they should not se, and ears that they should not hear, even unto this day, &c. This is the infallible trutl the which you cannot deny, except you deny the truth. — I, for my part, repent that ever I was so bitter unto them that were the teachers of this undoubted truth. Verily, I am not able to express the sorrows that I have in my heart, most especially in that I went about by all means to p or suade other, wherby they might be one with me in the error of freewil ; albeit that God in his good time wil reve his truth unto you, as it pleased him to open it unto me, his name everlastingly be praised for it. I do not mourn — nor sorrow, in that God hath given me the ful feeling his aboundant bottomles mercy, with his truth in the sam but with joy unspeakable I rejoyce, giving thanks to God night and day, in that it hath pleased him to vouch me worthy his fatherly correction at this present, shewing 1 what I am by nature; that is to say, ful of impiety and ai evil. Therfore the great grief which I daily feel is, because OF ORIGINALS. 327 that I see the horribleness, and the great dishonour, that ‘the filthy freewil of man doth render unto God; therefore I sigh and am grieved, because I spake evil of that good 1118 knew not. Yet I have obtained mercy, because I did it ignorantly. _ Wherfore, beloved, I am provoked by the Help Ghost, to visit you with my letter, hoping and believing that God will give it good succes; because it is the undoubted truth, wherby God’s glory may be the more set forth. For I have ‘a good opinion of you, my dear brethren, trusting in God that he will revele unto you the knowledg of himself. For Eph. i. I believe verily you be the vessels of God’s mercy : therfore 1 Cor. ii. Iam assured that you shal lack no necessary article of your salvation. For I have good cause so to judg of you, not Rom. ix. only because God hath opened his truth to me alone, but I also se how mercifully he hath dealt with many of our brethren, whom you do know wel enough, as wel as though Idid recite them by name. God forbid that I should doubt you, seing that it hath pleased God to revele himself in these days, to them that heretofore were deceived with that error of the Pelagians; yea, and suffered imprisonment in the de- fence of that which now they detest and abhor. God be thanked for them. This is the Lord’s doing, and it is mar- vailous in our eyes. _ O! dear brethren, insomuch that it hath pleased God to vouch you worthy of so great dignity, to suffer against the wicked Papists; and as that is a truth which you stond in against these bloudthirsty enemies of God ; and like as you have the truth as concerning the Papists sacrament, in dis- pising and hating that I do, as it is wel worthy; so likewise is freewil a most untruth, undoubtedly. » Dear brethren, I do not write this unto you, to the end ! Cor. xi. that you should contend among yourselves, nor yet that J Rom. xv. would strive with you; for the congregation of God hath no such custom; but of mere love, I am glad to open the Matt. xxv. talent unto you that God hath given me. For I think that God wil receive me home unto himself shortly. Therfore I am moved to signify unto you in what state I stond, con- y 4 Eph. i. Matt. xxiv. Eph. ii. 119 filthy cloth, stamed with the flowers of a woman, and are Matt. vii. Rom. iii. Gal, ii. 328 A CATALOGUE cerning the controversy between the opinions of the t God’s predestination and election in Christ. I do not h predestination to the end to maintain evil; as there be some hath ful ungodly affirmed that we do. God forgive then wi it be his wil. Wo were it to us, if we should delight in t which God abhorreth and hateth, and the which was t he cause of Christ’s death. For we are sure, that none which have the ful feeling of their election in Christ, can love or allow these things which God hateth. Wherfore I would wish that men should not allow the fruit of faith to be the cause of faith. But faith bringeth forth good works, and not good works faith. For then of necessity we must attribu our salvation unto our good works: which is great bla phemy against God and Christ so to do. But I thank od I do allow good works in their place. For I was created it Christ Jesu unto good works. Wherfore I am bound te allow them according to the Scriptures, and not to the ond to merit by them any thing at al. For then I were utterly deceived. For Esay saith, Al our righteousness is as ¢ not as the law of God requireth them. Wherfore I ae. knowledg that al salvation, justification, redemption, an remission of sins, cometh to us wholly and solely by ; mere mercy and free grace of God in Jesus Christ, and no’ for any of our own works, merits, or deservings. For ov Saviour Christ saith, Make the tree good, and the fru good, or else make the tree evil, and the fruit evil also ; for the tree is known by his fruits, &c. a My dearly beloved brethren, herein was I deceived, many mo. besides me, because we could not aia : truth in good works. And if you, dear brethren, did one se in what respect they ought to be don, you should s agree with us in the truth. For I myself could not t stand S. Paul and S. James, to make them agree coal til our good preachers, which were my prison fellows, d J open them unto me. I praise God for them most humbly; and yet I cannot be so thankful for them as I ought to be.” First, Paul saith, Faith only justifieth, and not the deeds OF ORIGINALS. 329 of the law. And S. James saith, Faith without deeds is dead. Here are contraries to the carnal man. When I saw these two Scriptures plainly opened, I could not stond against the truth therm. And thus were they opened unto me, that faith doth only justify before God, and the good deeds that S. James speaketh of, justify before the world. Thus must you understand these Scriptures; or els you shal make them repugnant in themselves; which were a great absurdity to grant. Wherfore, when you se the truth ‘in this matter, it may so chance with you, as it did with me. For I consider the loss of mine own friends, and their displeasure: and while I walked in the house of God, mus- ing of this matter, it pleased God to move me with his Spi- rit, that although I lost the love of my friends, yet I should win him, in whom I do delight. For I considered the say- ing of the Apostle, wheras he saith, Jf I should go about to Gal. i. please men, I were not the servant of God. Albeit I was much addicted to the contrary part, yet at the length, while I was thus musing, the fire kindled; so that I was com- pelled, even as it were by violence, to speak with my tongue; which hath turned since to my great joy and com- fort: I praise God therfore most humbly. And although I thought I should lose many friends; yet it hath pleased ‘God to raise up many friends to me for one. And I thank God, that they, whom I thought would have been mine ene- mies, are become my friends in the truth: as in sample, by our brethren Ledley and Cole, and such like. If it had lyen in their own wills, they would have been enemies to that excellent truth which they do now allow. Praised be God for them: for it is he that worketh both the wil and the Phil. ii. deed, even of good wil. For if he had not been merciful unto them and to me, and prevented our wills, we had been still wallowing in the mire. And the prophet Jeremy saith, Turn thou me, and I shall be turned: heal thou me, and I der. xvii. _ shall be healed. And David saith, The Lord hath prepared Ps. x. the hearts of the poor, and his ear hearkeneth unto them. So that it is the Lord that doth al that good is. Again, 120 David saith, Ascribe al honor and glory to God ; who alone Ps. xxix. John vi. Jobn xvii. 2 Pet. i. John vi. Col, i. John xiii. Col. i. ~ Jesus Christ, that al the elect shal be preserved and key 330 A CATALOGUE is worthy. For no man cometh unto me, saith eee cept the Father, which hath sent me, draw him. And a | he saith, Al that the Father hath given me shal-come unto me, as is before said, and he that cometh unto me, I base away. For I came down from heaven, not to do my own wil, but the wil of him that sent me: speaking these word in that he was man, that he desired to do the wil of the Father ; and in that Christ is God, he did his own wil. For he said unto the Father, Glorify me with that glory which I have with thee, or ever the world was: speaking now o his omnipotency and deity. Yet notwithstanding that he very God, he did pray that the wil of his Father should don in his manhood ; seing Christ, being perfect God a perfect man, gave al the honor and glory to God his Pa ther : which doth condemn many of our Scribes and Pha sees, which say, they can do good, if they wil, Christ bein the auctor and finisher of al truth, and every truth itsel which truth cannot ly, because he is God: yet, notwith stonding that his mighty power and divinity, he eryec saying, Father, thy wil be don. Much more ought we © cast down ourselves, which be but partakers of his god) nature. Wherefore I may say with Christ, that al s come to him, which the Father did give him. Therfore I believe; that we shal every one be presery and kept in him, and for him, according to his own wort And who, that wil not allow his word, doth not allow him Therfore I dare boldly say, with our everlasting Saviow for ever and ever. So that none of them shalbe damned ¢ ony time. They that say, that ony of them may be lost fe ever, do as much as in them lyeth, to make Christ- una | to preserve and keep them: so that at one time or other, | they may perish and fal away, as some affirm, denying t power of Christ in so saying. For he saith, he loveth hi unto the end. Which love remaineth, and shall never be ex tinguished or put out, but it remaineth for ever without end and is not as the love of man, which is sometime angry a id sometime pleased. For God at no time is so displeased with | | | 2 4 2, OF ORIGINALS. $31 any of his elect, to the end, that he wil deprive them of the purchased possession which he hath layd up im store for: Pet. i. them in Christ before, and were elect according to the fore- Eph. i. knowledg of God the Father, through sanctifying of the Spirit unto obedience and sprinkling of the bloud of Jesus Christ: which Lamb was killed from the beginning, ac- Rev. xiii. cording to God’s divine wil and providence. And to con- elude, S. Peter maketh it plain and evident to the spiritual ey, whereas he saith, Forasmuch as you know how that you \ Pet. i. mere not redeemed with corruptible things, as silver and gold, from the vain conversation which ye received by the traditions of the fathers; but with the precious bloud of Jesus Christ, as of a lamb undefiled and without spot : which was ordained beforehand, ever before the world was made, &e. I am sure you cannot deny but that Christ was ordaimed, concerning his humanity, and not concerning the Godhead. And therefore it must needs follow, that Christ was ordained to dy in the flesh: and all was for our sins. 121 Or els I am sure, that he had not taken our nature upon Gal. ir. him, but to redeem us from our sins. But it may fortune that some wil say captiously, (as I have been answered before this time,) If it be so, that Christ was ordained in the flesh, then God did induce ne- cessity to Adam’s fal: to them I answer, God did not in- duce any necessity to Adam’s fal; but Christ was ordained in this respect, that the Father seing the fal of Adam, for that purpose only he ordained Christ, to the end that he Rom. ix. | would preserve a remnant of the posterity of Adam; even Rom. xi. as it pleased his godly wisdom. ~ What, (wil some say,) a remnant, and not al? S. Pauli Cor. xv. saith, Like as al dyed in Adam, even so al be made alive by Christ. And S. John saith, Not for our sins only, but for 1 Jobn ii. | the sins of the whole world. Ah! wil these freewil-men say, Where be your remnant now become? To whom I answer by the Scriptures, Wheras Christ shal say in the last day, Depart from me, you cursed, I know you not: 1 pray you Matt. xxv. tel me, did not God know them, as concerning their crea- | tion, and also their wickednes? Yes, verily, but he knew Eph. i. Matt. xxvi. 122 All such do declare themselves to be. reprobates, and th 332 A CATALOGUE them not for his elect children. And in this respect he k them not: but otherwise he knew them, as I have wri So in like case, if that the all, that S. Paul speaketh of, truly understanded, it shal come to pas according ba i saying. For even, saith he, as al fel in Adam, so shal a made alive by Christ. It is meant by them whom it plea God to ordain to life eternal. For God, by his fore-kn ledge, did se to what end the vessels of wrath would di ni before he made them; to the end that he would shew h justice upon them, and his mercy on al them that we made alive again by Christ. For the true Church of Chr doth understand these ad/, and al other such like Scriptur to include al the elect children of God. None otherwise, am sure, that these ail can be understanded, except 1 should make the Scripture repugnant to itself; which too much ignorance, and too great an absurdity to graunt Therfore let us pray to God, that he wil, for his gloriot name’s sake, defend us from al errors, according as he hat decreed before al things, to the profit of al his chosen chi dren, which he hath predestinate m Christ, and for him. likewise let us pray, that God of his free mercy wil give 1 the ful sealing of his abundant grace, according to his ¢ customed goodnes; as undoubtedly he doth to every one ¢ his in due time. Yet, notwithstonding, we are bound alway to watch and pray, lest we fal into temptation. Christ taug I his disciples the same doctrin, although they were his ve elect: yet did he give them this commandment, to the en that he might certify them to be his; albeit they were cet tain with him already. Therfore I say, whosoever they t that do find unlust and tediousnes to do good, may opini with themselves, that they be none of God’s children. Wherfore I affirm, that al they be blasphemers to Goe that do slaunder the truth in predestination; that say, If be once in, I cannot be out, do what evil I will or can d children of God’s ire and wrath, rather than any of hi For whosoever delighteth in those things which God hateth and abhorreth, doth declare himself to be none of God’ OF ORIGINALS. 333 but if he be any of his, he will give him repentance for to 2 Tim. ii. know the truth by his Spirit. For the Spirit maketh inter- Rom. viii. cession for the saints, according to the pleasure of God. For we know that all things work for the best unto them that love God, which are called of purpose. For those which he knew before, he also ordained before, that they should be hke fashioned unto the shape of his Son. _ And seing God hath made al his elect like to the shape of Jesus Christ, how is it possible that ony of them can fal away? For whosoever he be that doth so hold, is against God and Christ; and may as wel say, that our only Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ may perish, as any of them. For Christ said unto the Father, Father, thou hast loved them John wii. as thou hast loved me. Although Christ spake these words to the comfort of his disciples at the present, so likewise is it to the comfort of all us his chosen. And those words did include al them that God called of purpose, and those also which he knew before, according to the text: for I am sure that there is none can deny, but that God knew the estate of al people. But those that S. Paul speaketh of, that God knew before, he meant it by al his elect; and immediately he addeth, saying, Which he appointed before, them also he Rom. viii. called; and which he called, them also he justified; and | which he justified, them also he glorified. What shal we | then say to these things ; if God be on our side, who can be against us? 'That is to say, If God have appointed to glo- rify us, and to save us, who can then deny [deprive] him of any of us, or take us out of his hands? My shepe, saith Jobn x. | Christ, hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me: and I give unto them eternal life ; and they shal never | perish. Oh! most worthy Scriptures, which ought to com- | pel us to have a faithful remembrance, and to note the tenor thereof; which is, the sheep of Christ shal never perish. | Mark, I pray you, Christ’s words, which he spake with zea- lousnes and power, towards his sheep, only to the end to comfort them in all afflictions. He made them this faithful promise, to the intent that they should not quaile for any tyranny that should be done unto them, saying, They shal 123 and have heard already that which doth rejoyce me ver Foxii MSS. 334 A CATALOGUE never perish; for my Father, saith Christ, which gave then me, ts greater than al, and no man shalbe able to take the out of my Father’s hands. Doth Christ mean part of his elect, or al, think you? — do hold and affirm, and also faithfully believe, that he mea al his elect, and not part, as some do ful ungodly affirm For I confes and believe assuredly, that there shal neve any of them perish: for I have good authority so to say because Christ is mine author, and saith, Jf it were possible, the very elect should be deceived. Ergo, it is not possib that they can be so deceived, that they shal ever finally pe rish, or be damned. Wherfore, whosoever doth affirm the there may be any lost, doth affirm that Christ hath a tor body. But my hope is, that I shal hear better of you al report to me and to my prison-fellows, and said, that yo would [Somewhat is wanting. ] much. For my brother Robert Cole did give you a goo EE—=E=E>=E Number X LIV. 7 A tract, shewing how all sorts of people of England hav just cause of displeasure against the bishops and pries of the same, for involving them in perjury. Writte anno 1555. @ GOD Almighty, Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which, of his only pity and mercy, hath bought us out of al th thraldome and captivity of Sathan, not with pure and me fined gold, nor yet with al other precious things in tl world, but by the most excellent love-price of his unspeak able love and wisdom, hath he given to death, out of hi own bosome, his own Son Jesus Christ; whose stripes a nd death hath healed our sores, and purchased for us the kings | dom of everlasting joy and felicity: the same God, with | is dear Son, and his sanctifying Holy Ghost, be with a eve more. Amen. OF ORIGINALS. 335 _ I cannot but be right joyful, in these most miserable days, to se that God doth so mercifully and lovingly keep his little flock, even m the mouths of the wolves, both sted- fast in faith, constant and patient, and rather desiring to dy in the truth, than with a dissembling heart to get out of the snare, and time of opprobry, and shameful reproch, as almost al England doth at this present day; [which they could never dare to do,] if they warily and with God’s wis- dom did ponder their state, and the condition that they are in. . _ For what land or people doth not know, that the whole popish clergy of this realm have not only lived perjured, as they themselves confes, and compelled al the people, many against their conscience, to confes the same these twenty years last past, and above; but also have compelled al them that in these years have been admitted priests, to perjure themselves in like maner: yea, and in every law-day, the keepers of the same were sworn to cal for al the young men 124 of their hundred, even as they came to the years of their age, appointed to swear the same oath, never to receive the : Bishop of Rome, nor no other potentate or power in earth, to be head of the people of England, under God, but only the King’s Majesty, and his successors for ever. Now, if this oath be unlawful, as the clergy now saies, then may al the nobles of the realm of that opinion have great cause of displeasure justly against al the devilish bishops that so led ‘them and knew it. Yea, and if they look rightly to the bearing of the sword of God’s vengeance, they wil with re- | pentant hearts strike with the same, and not leave one of | the dissemblers alive. The magistrates and gentlemen may have like cause against them, and al the company of that mark, which both was cause of their perjury, and the per- | jury that they have caused al the rest of the subjects and common people of this whole realm to commit. The mer- chants of London, yea, the merchants of al London and England, also may think a great deal of their honesty and credence perished, to be known of their creditors to be per- jured. Al the whole people have cause justly to bear wrath 336 A CATALOGUE towards the wickednes of that clergy, not only for thei own perjury, but also for theirs. The souls that are de in this perjury, without repentance, now in hel, shal cur them al. ‘a Oh! what an heinous work is this in the sight of God, the Papists say truth! The deeds of this Romish lerg makes me to think, (welnigh,) that they think there is 1 God but the Pope, they have so slenderly looked upon the duties, seing that they have heard it read, Cursed are they that do the Lord's busines wretchlesly. Cursed are they that are perjured, and depart from the law of the Lop their God. Cursed are al they that lead the blind out oft way. “4 But to heal this their wickednes, their sacrament of p nance, and the proper pardon, doth them great ser For they have aucthority to minister that sacrament to 1 people, and to themselves also: and God then must nee forgive them al. But if any take not their penance, th must be damned, as some of the clergy saith. And this know, that the most part of the priests so handle themselve that with one part of the people they falsely dissemble. F if one come, whose conscience is not satisfied with this wa and tel the priest his conscience, he wil say, “ You say t “ truth ; my conscience is as yours is; but we must. be “¢ for a time: yea, and wil say, that he himself looks for * other change.” And to the other that are addict tot other side, chew say to them, ‘‘ Yea, we have been deceive “but thanks he to God, that ye kept your conscience “ this while against it. For even so was mine, but tha “ durst do no other, but trusted that this time would con “as it is now, thanks be to God.” Oh! what dam F beasts are these! Truly, friends, I know in this town, wh two priests ministred either of them two ways to the peoj which thing I take to be a witnes of their double h 125 And I think, if it were searched, it might be appro mo places than two. For I know the people that | ported their priests, as I have before said, and could, if I were at liberty, bring you, if ye would, to the hea ing OF ORIGINALS. 337 both parties. Alas! how should the people of God go the right way, when their guides are thus mutable, and never constant ? Another thing much do I mervail at, that never one priest, that now be so stout, did venture his life for the souls of his people in all these twenty years and upwards, nor en- joyned them any penance, for their perjury against the Bi- shop of Rome: but suffered them even to dy in the black curse and excommunication, that they wel knew was upon us, as they now say they did. _ But these things have I said of the mutable clergy, which is not Christ’s clergy, but the Pope’s, who sitteth in Christ’s seat, even in the conscience of the people. But God, I be- lieve, wil shortly, of his clemency and mercy, destroy his power. But, friends, for al my saying shortly, look not you it with carnal eyes; nor seek after false prophets, that wil say, It wil change this year, or the next year; as the people did, when they were carried captive to Babylon, in the prophet Jeremie’s time. For they got them a prophet | ‘called Hananiah, which said unto them, that their captivity should last but two years, and Jeremie said, Amen, I pray God at may be so. And the same false prophet came to Je- -remie, which had made a chain of wood, and hanged it about is neck, declaring to the people therby, that for their sins they should be captives, and their King bound with chains at et and took the chain from his neck, and brake > and said, “ Thus saith the Lord, Even thus within these ‘ two a shal the yoke be broken off the neck of the |e * King; and the people shal come to this place again to ‘serve God. Then said Jeremie, The prophet is not known “to be true, till that thing cometh to pass which he pro- : * phesieth And immediately the word of the Lord came to * Jeremie, and said, Bid the people at Babylon build them « * houses, plant them vinyards, and mary their sons and | their daughters, and pray for the peace of the country wherin they dwel: for that shalbe their own peace. For “ their captivity shal last Lxx years. And tel that false pro- -® phet Hananiah, that because he hath falsely prophesied, VOL. IIT. PART II. Z 338 A CATALOGUE “he shal dy this year. Which things came to pass.” our sins are greater than were theirs. But if God wilh a change, he can do it what way he wil. But our ime ait in tions, I fear, hinder his work in the matter in your days. But if it come so to pass, the clergy wil also, I think, easily change, as these two times before they have = That it may be done unto them as it was in Moyses time the children of Israel, when they had sinned so = God, that God would have destroyed them, if Moyses hi not stand in the gap, and turned away his weil E when Moyses came unto the people, he commaunded eve man to girde his sword upon his thigh, and every man kil his neighbour. Even so, if God se it good, may of go deserving be don to this mutable clergy of England; other for honour, riches, or wealth, or for their lives, ha 126 so wickedly don, to bring this whole land out of the t faith of Christ unto the faith of Rome; and to cause Go people to confess themselves perjured, for swearing to p form their true obedience unto their liege Lord and Kit commanded of God. O! miserable England, defiled bloud by the Pope’s sword! O! wicked clergy, fight with the same! your destruction is in your own hands. have brought swift damnation upon yourselves and uy the people. ae How few are they that can justly excuse themselve For what difference now is there between these two sorts people? The one have received the Pope’s pardon, w penance for their perjury, and thinks that they were pe jured, and have made amends, and are forgiven: and o' knows, that they were not perjured, and yet have re dil the pardon, and don the penance. This latter sort, in judgment, are more hated in the sight of God than | other ; for, contrary to their own knowledge and their e science, have they don in the sight of God: so that | saying of Christ may wel be said unto them, that he e 8 unto Jerusalem; How oft would I have gathered you te ther, as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, ye would not! And in another place Christ said to his di OF ORIGINALS. 339 ciples, If any city receive you not, depart from them, and shake the dust off your feet: for it shal be easier for Sodom and Gomor in the day of judgment, than for that people. Ye may not think here that Christ meaned, that there should any ease come to the Sodomites and Gomorrheans, but that thew punishment should be les, in comparison of the just vengeance of God prepared for them that refuse and forsake the true preachers. Yea, then how much more for them that know the truth and forsake it ? _ Dear friends, I am sorry to write so sharply to you, but ee verity wil no otherwise. Look upon it betimes: for : hath, I wiss, in us no place. _ Now, Lord, for thy mercies sake, help and defend the little sort, that knows they were not perjured, but lawfully sware the oath, that is a part of God’s glory ; and are con- ted rather to dy by the Pope’s sword, than to slander Va truth. And help those forward that repent of their deed, and give them the strength of thy Ghost rightly to wledg their fault. And to the other sort, that of igno- rance doth that wickedness, give light and understanding, with grace to amend. But have no mercy, Lord, as David ‘saith, wpon those that sin of malicious wickednes. _ Pray, good people; fear not to pray. Peradventure God wil turn his plague from us, that we have justly deserved. Make your hearts pure, or els your prayers are sin. ‘2 gl ee ae : Number XLV. 127 be John Bradforth to the Queen, and other great lords, con- | cerning the Spaniards, and their designs against Eng- Tana. To the Quene’s Mayestie, the Lords, and other of the realme of England. 7 “ THOUGHE yt be never so daungerous to me to sett Foxii MSS. is lyttell treatys abroad, yet the natural love that I beare “my natyve countrye, surpassing all daungers that maye z2 340 A CATALOGUE chaunce to my bodye and goods, so burneth in my br re t that yt wyll not suffer me to suppresse or kepe secret fron you suche matters, as are pretended for the denaciaed ne only of the common estat of the realme, but of your Mi jestie, most myserably deceaved, and of your honnorah estates moste sottelye circumventyd, your lands and pos rytie for ever. The thinges which I have put forth 1 is ; the device nor imagination of me, nor the saynge of ai } other man, but a moste certayne experience of one J ; Bradforth, late servaunte to Sir Wyllyam Skypworth, an after for the space of ij years served with one of King Philippes privye councell ; as he had found yt not only b communication, but also by lettres, which he had re himselfe, of other mens, as in his lettres more at large ] doth declare: the coppies of which lettres, written and su scribed with his owne hand and name, I have ready: 2 | me to shewe for my dyschardge: which thinge, bycaus contayneth the destruction of your Majesty, and of estates and. subversion of the whole realme, I could 1 thincke myselfe, not onlye noe good subjecte, but a doul traytour, yf I shoulde kepe the same secrett, all the m , of the same belonging unto your Majestie; whom I p God to preserve, for your owne savegard, and for. welthe of the realme. Amen. oe To the right honorable Earles and Lordes of A und Shrouesburye, Darbye, and Penbroke, ther trewe a Saythfull sarvaunt John Bradforth wyshethe the w 06 of grace, and parfecte knowledge of Godes holey the preservation of theire honourable estates and ¢ trey. Ther hath byne certayne bookes and letters a matters of religion latlye imprinted in Ingleshe, under cloke of a fervent health and love towards our cou 128 agaynest Spanyards, by the advice of certayne Protea nD thinking therby to ground in the hartes of the people ‘ther new fangled fayth; wherin it doth appeare, that the au ors of theise bookes knowe not perfectlye the nature of the OF ORIGINALS. 341 same, but have rathar wrytten by report of other, than by perfect practyse: which bookes, bycause that fewe men use them openlye, least they shoulde, by your Lord- shippes, and the Quene’s most honnorable counseyll, for their doctrin, be weeded oute with the moste folyshe ga- therers of the same, I thincke they have not comen before your Honours; so that though theis books had most trulye declared the nature of the Spaniards, and that at large, (as eed they have not,) yet they coulde not parfectlye, by- se the doctrin that was put forth with them, made them ie too vyle to be brought before your syghtes. I have or, moste honnorable Lordes, pourposed not to med- l with anye matteres, or answering unto them; but som- to declare unto you, not that which I knowe by re- , but that which I know perfectly by experience; I 2 that subtyll device agaynest you and all the : e; and the natural disposition of the Spaniards, whose lenes doubtles I cannot showe and exprese with anye es, as the truth is; neverthelesse I shall declare the : smedytate myschiffe, and pretenced treasons, not only aynest your Lordshippes parsones, but also agaynest the ‘whole realme; so farr as I have harde, seen, and proved, or the space of two or three yeares, in ther companey. | My frends put me to serve amonge them, that I myght conditions were so vyle as the common voyce reported, or not. And I assure your Lordshippes, and all my frendes, that the vylest report that ever I hard Inglyshe men speake by the worste of them, ys nothing to the vylenes which re- mayneth in the best among them all. I saye, all the whole gation of the Spaniards, except the Kinges Majestie; he saye, the noblemen be verye cyvel parsons. I have ot sene so moche vertue among all the reste, as in the no- € prince the Duke Medina Celi, a prince untainted, in- 1 with great humilitie; who hath in my hearing to my manye tymes lamented the myserable estate of our Toe. noble kingdome. There be many other noblemen, very wyse and politicke ; which can, thorowe ther wysdome, z3 t 342 _ A CATALOGUE reform and brydell theyr owne natures for a tyme, and applye their conditions to the maners of those men with whom they meddell gladlye by frendshippe: whose my chievous maners a man shall never knowe, untyll he cor under ther subjection: but then shall he parfectlye pai ceyve and fele them: which thinge I praye God Englai never do: for in dissimulations untyil they have their pu poses, and afterwards in oppression and tyrannye, whe they can obtayne them, they do exceed all other natior upon the earthe. Besides an heape of ambitious fleshel lustes, as pryde, ambytion, dysdayne, and all maner | lechery, in these of ali other natyons they do excede. 1 to learne of their maners, and to declare to your Honow 129 suche thinges as I have hard with myne ears, and sene wi myne eyes in their writing, which are pretended to yo distruction, the loss of your lyves, lands, wyves, and childrei and the ruin of the whole realme, the suppression of tl comon welthe, and bondage of the countrie for ever. take God to my wytnes, I wryte nothing for malyce of t Spanyards, nor to flatter Inglyshemen, but only to shew their cursed wyckednes, that oure countrye being at lyk tye, may be kept safe from their tiranny, and their Mori maners: as known to your Honours aforehand, ye may 1 more provide to kepe your estates, and the whole realn out of their bondage. " Fyrst, where it is Godes commaundement, that one s not wrongfullye covet an other’s goodes; re oat maundement the Spanyards saye they will kepe.) — soever, they saye, is done in Ingland, touching the cro and governance of the realme, shall not come thorow . procurement, but of the counsell themselves. The Kinge knoweth perfectlye the stout and dyvellyshe hartes of tl people of England, to worke treason and make ins | tions; and therfor he wyll not desyer the anil except he maye fyrste have certayne of the stronge holdes, porte and townes, (marke theis three wordes well,) for his refug at all tymes, untyll his Majestye maye bringe in powre fo withstand his enemyes. For he purposeth to make all our | | OF ORIGINALS. 343 _ towardes the sea; that a few souldiours maye kepe the realme in quietnes, and burne the counterye on everye syde three or foure tymes in one yeare, tyll they can be content to observe all the constitutions, ordenaunces, and lawes: for, saye they, yf we have the sea to vyttell us, we shall have powre to rule Ingland so longe, tyll they be abell to suffer yt no longer. What greate travayll wyll yt be, while the sea is our frend, to burne betwen Southamp- ton and Dover? For, they saye, they wyll never make feilde; but let-stronge walles prove their manlynes; they trust that the Quenes Highnes, to mayntayne the Kinge, | wyll pull the realme so much as in her lyeth: and when our _ Money is gonne, and gathered upp, the Kinge wyll inriche - _himselfe this tyme of peace, for a yeare or two; so that when me have but small store of money, they shalbe ready to _worke myschife agaynest us. For they shall have money from all places, and mayntenaunce from manye countryes, and “they truste to be ayded by the greatest parte of the realme. La or the Quene, and all cathollycke men, wyll take their parte ynest the hereticks. Ther be but fewe of the noblemen | BY the counsayll, but they wylbe contenteyd, either by gyftes : of the Quenes Majestie, or ells for greate brybes, to graunt _the Kinge a juste tytle; or ells to receave him in uppon f th’one parte, that he maye overcome th’other. - Is not this to be lamented, that we Inglyshmen, for feare of chaunge of religion, whiche cometh by Godes orde- -_Raunce, shall seke to plant suche a nation in our counterye, as do seke the utter distruction of the same? But this is _ Moste detestable and abhomynable, that so noble and pru- 130 dent governors as your Lordshipes, should, either for fayr F words, love, fayr brybes, or anye kynde of covetousnes, _seke the subversion of our countrey, the ruin of the realme, the utter decaye of the common welth, and the destruction of our owne bloud for ever. For yf ther myght anye of the noble bloud remayne alyve, and bare rewll, we shulde have some hope of restoring the realme and weall-publycke : bus yf they delyver the crowne once oute of your handes, z4 | _ hayen-townes mor stronger towardes the land, than they be 344 A CATALOGUE 1 (I doo not meane the crowne of golde onlye, but also the poure that gooeth with yt,) ye shall in shorte tyme have sucht a fall, as ther shall not be left one of your lynage lyving that shalbe able to defend his, or beare rule, as his prede cessors have done. For this you must nedes graunt, tha yt is necessarye for the King to worke the surest waye fi his owne proffyt and preservation that can be devysed by h owne counsayll: and then I am sure ther is none of you, thincke, that can bear rule in the comonwelth, or near tl Kinges Majestie. For the worlde speaketh agaynst the d testable treasons of oure nobylytie; and therfor Spanyard myght be counted men of small wysdomes, yf they could forsee suche daungers. But they have provided for th well enough. I woulde to God that your Lordships kne as muche as I have harde with myn ears, and sene wi myn eyes, or ells woulde credyt my wordes. For then yo most prudent wysdomes coulde provide to ene th pretensed treason. Ye woulde saye, what coulde this fellowe hear or se Howe coulde he knowe their counsayll ? I was chambarlay to one of the privye counsayll, and with all dyligence g myselfe to wryte and read Spanyshe: which thinge once a tayned, I kept secret from my master and fellow-servan and served dyligently, bycause I myght be trus ae my master’s closset or studye; wher I myght read s ry writing, as I sawe brought in dayly into the counsell ¢ ber. Which thing I dyd as opportunytie served: im understood not their concluded counseylls, but the effec of suche letters as I have sene, which wer sent from « counsellor to another. I sawe certayne. letters sent fr th’Emprour halfe a yeare befor the Kinge came oute Ingland: wherin was contayned theise privities, “* That ** Kinge shoulde make his excuse to the Quene, ** woulde goo see his father in Flaundars, and that ** atly he woulde retourne, seing the good simple Q “< so jelous over my sonne, (I tearm yt as the letters | we shall make her agree unto all our requestes befo ‘* retourne, or ells kepe him here exercysed in 0 ‘ OF ORIGINALS. 845 “ tyll [we may prevayl]] with the Counsayll, who doubtles ‘* wylbe wone with fayre promyses and great gyftes, poly- * tickly placed in tyme:” with manye other thinges, howe this matter shoulde be handeled, and howe yt shoulde be brought to passe; howe all partyes must be followed ; whome they maye trust, and what men shoulde retayn them; who they myght make their frend with brybes, and who they myght wyn with fayr words. That the Emprour woulde apoynte the Kinges Counseyll for the same purpose, 131 such as he many years had provided to be just, prudent, and _ wyse in their doings ; so that the Kinge myght boldly put his trust in them at the fyrst present, which his father in many years, and by long experyence had proved, and pycked out _ for trew and faythfull servaunts, amonge many dissemblyng _ flatterers; with many suche prudent counsellors, touching _ Flaundars, Fraunce, Napells, and Mylayne, Bohema, Hon- : gary, Turkey, and many other countryes, as betwixt Spayne _ and the Mores; whereof I knowe they have so brought to _ passe, and manye other they are lyke to obtayn, and all which _ matters 1 passe, because they partayne not to our srt | ‘T leave with silence. _ In other letters I have read the cause disputed, that elie -Quene is bounde by the lawes of God to endue her husband _ in all her goods and possessions, so far as in her lyeth: and they thinke she wyll doo yt indeed, to the uttermoste of her powre. No man can thinke evel of the Quene, thoughe she ‘be somwhat moved, when suche thinges are beaten into her head contynually with gentyllwomen. But whether the erowne belonge to the Quene or to the realme, the Spa- _ hyards knowe not, nor care not, thoughe the Quene to her dampnation disheryt the right heyres apparant, or breake | her father’s intayle, made by the whole consent of the realme, | which neyther she nor the realme can justlye alter. Never- theles they can be contented to flatter with your Lord- shippes, untyll he be proved and allowed ; and yf they once receave comforte in that, to brybe you frelye, tyll the same be delyvered, but afterwarde they must begyne to go- vern and bear rule: for which government, I woulde to 346 A CATALOGUE | God ye’ knew their counsaylles, or ells that ye would ere dytt me in that I have harde and sene. pieblas I have sene other lettres touching my Lord Pagette, th he shoulde be the Frenche Kinges feode man, and the L Tresorer the Kinges utter enemye. But.in these are jaan other thinges contayned, as, the Lord Talbot is not frend, the Lord Clynton they love not, nor dare sic “us him. Therfor, thinke they, that yf theise and c other lordes of the northe wer made awaye, they. a houle obtayne their purpose the better. Your Honnors maye con- syder, that this reporte of the Lorde Pagett is invented trayterously to make him awaye with the reste; for fowr, yf ever the Kinge bare rule, shall and are taken for hi his enemyes. They wryte also, that ther be dyverse other m in Ingland, whose stoutnes must be plucked lowe, and pow abated. I declare nothinge to bringe these noblemen int suspition, but to showe what wayes they invente to mak dissension amonge them, that they myght be called to mak agrement for their purpose, as appeareth by theyr lettres that yf the one parte of the nobylytie woulde withstand th other, they shoulde be receaved upon one parte, hougl they cannot prevayl afore that tyme. But read further and you shall fynd they thinke your Lordships, the Lord Ac myrall, Oxforth, Arundell, Penbroke, and dyvers others, t 132be their frends. Wherfor their purpose is, yf ever th bare rule, to joyne with you in counsayll for a time, and the state of the realme once knowne, immedyatlye to let you dye pleasauntlye, with hanging, racking, heading, and whirling upon wheles, justlye according to your de Let me confesse the truthe ; for doutles I never sawe suche deathes named in their lettres, but onlye, they sh be used according to their lawe, which all men know y to burye anye offenders, but to use them as I have te you. For their reason is this, they maye not trust longe in their counsaylles, nor kepe them in auctor which wyll be traytours to their natyve countrye. Un- doubtedlye, saye they, that nation that wyll worke treason _ agaynest their owne naturall kinge and countrey, they wyl OF ORIGINALS. 347 surelye, as soone as they begyn to smarte or be great, worke myschiefe agaynest us and our Kinge. _ Well, these thinges must be provided for in tyme: but I assure ye most trulye, I wryte not of suspicion or rashe judg- ment, but those thinges which I have sene with myne owne eyes, and be most surelye pretended, and wyll undoubtedlye be wrought, yf you take not the better counsayll to with- _ stand them: marke well, yf these be well gotten goods, that shall be the destruction of you and your country for ever. Thus have I found in their letters, and doubtles the Kinges counsayll have pretended mor wayghtie matters towards you, in devising howe theise matters maye be brought to passe. I speake nothinge but that I knowe parfectlye: you “maye take my wordes as yt shall please your Honors. If you worke prudentlye, as you can, yf yt please you, I shall re- joyce at your preservations: yf you wyll wyllingly gyve _ yourselves over unto such bondage, who wyll lament your myserable myschieffes that shall fall upon you? - Hark ther wordes after wrytinges: they purpose, yf ever their wyll serve them, not to have one lyving that hath byn born these xx years; but either to dryve them into forren realmes, or ells to make them slaves lyke the Mores, or ells | to destroy them at home. For we wer borne out of the fayth, and so, saye they, we shall dye; and specyallye all : those, which by anye meanes maye lay any clame to the crowne. I call God to record, I have hard yt wyth myn eares, and sene the sayd parsons with myn eyes, that have sayd, yf ever the Kinge obtayne the crowne, he woulde make the Ladye Elizabeth safe for ever coming to inheryt the same, or anye of our cursed natyon. For they say, that yf they can fynd the meanes to kepe Ingland in subjection, they wolde do mor with the land, than with all the rest of his kingdomes. I speak not of anye fooles communycation, but of the wysest, and that no meane parsons. Yea, and they trust that ther shalbe meanes found, befor that tyme, to dispatche the Lady Elizabeth well enoughe, by the helpe of assured traytors, as they have allreadye in England plenty. And then they maye the more easier destroy the other, when she is rydd oute of the waye. I speake not 348 A CATALOGUE this as some men woulde take yt, to move spines fa . that were the best way for the Spaniards to come to the prey. Suche a tyme they look for; and suche a 90d 133 they saye, some nobleman hath promysed to provyde fo them. I know not their names; but let every man al r- fore be trew to the realm; and endevor themselves to iv and love one another charitablye and quyetlye; that yes all one waye, and so withstand all ls thretened cou: saylls. God is my wytnes, that my harte wyll not suffer me fo: verye shame to declare suche vyle reportes, as I have ha d them speake agaynst the Quene. And yet her Grace taketh them for her faythfull frends; but this truthe maye I shewe you convenyentlye, to edify all men to consider therfor thei most trew wordes. ‘The Spanyards saye, that yf they ae ob tayne not the crowne, they maye curse the tyme that ey the Kinge was maryed to a wyfe so unmeet for him byt na tural course of yeares. But and yf that maye be brough to passe that was ment in mariage-making, they shall kepe olde ryche robes for highe festival dayes: therfore yf th Quene wyll have anye favorable frendshyp of the Kinge let her kepe her as ryche, and as highe in auctorytie, as he Grace is at this present, or ells her Grace shall well prov and parceave, that Spanyards naturallye love younge an freshe wares, and chaunge of old things. Besides this, how shamfuil the Courte shalbe kept, more lyke an hosterye ¢ tavarn, than a nobleman’s house, let them reporte, that have byne at Bryssells, in the Kinges Courte, and il th’Emproures Courte also; wherin is to be solde botl wyne and beare out of th’Emproures seller, as commonlye as out of anye tavarne in the cyttye. Yea, and the best of your lordships, that shall never be trusted to tarye at h ome but commaunded to tarye upon the Kinge in straunge coun- _ tryes; wher leaving your plentouse provision, ye shall b glad to lye in a vyttelling house, wher ye shall thinke ye fare well, yf ye have halfe a leane rosted capon to dyn and as much to supper, with a good pynt of thyn wyne 0 water; or ells halfe a loyn of lean mutton; a pygges pet- tytoe, with halfe a dossen of grene salletts, as the best of OF ORIGINALS. 349 the Kinges Counsayll dothe lyve contynuallye: then wyll ye saye, Wolde to God we had kept the crowne for the right and lawful heirs, and byn true to our owne countrye, that we and our successors myght have lyved mor honourably and quyetlye than anye natyon of the wholl worlde. The Spanyards saye, our nobylytie and counsayll hath neyther Jearnyng, wytt, nor experyence. Therfor they doubt not, though not speadely, yet m prosses of tyme, to have the upper hand with learning, wisdom, and crafte, and expe- ryence, and policye. Alas! for pyttie! ye be yet in such good estate, God be _ thanked, that ye maye, without losse of anye manes lyfe, kepe the crowne and realme quyetlye: but yf you delyver them up willinglye, wher ye ought rather wyllinglye to ad- venture lands, lyfe, and goods, with honour and all, for the preservation of your countrey, ye shall not onlye lose lyf, lands, goods, wyfe, and children, but also all honour, with the most myghtie kingdoms on the earth, with the losse of -imnumerable of your countryemens lyves, and with the pur- chasing of yourselves perpetuall shame. For what nation 134 on the earth is able to suffer the pryde and crueltye of the _ Spanyards? They can suffer no man to be fellowe with _ them, much les to bear rule above themselves. Doubt not, _ but they are the proudest men upon the earth. Yf they | maye once obtayne ther purpose, they wyll tread your heads | inthe duste. You woulde be glad yf you myght dwell at home, without bearing rule in anye matters of the common- welthe: but they wyll not suffer you to lyve at home in | your countries: no, no, for whye, they knowe parfectlye, | that you wyll have the countries on your parte, to make in- ‘surrections to deceave them, and to dryve them oute. They wyll provide for that matter, and put you to death loving- | lye, before you make malyce in the countrye: so that they | maye gather up agayne ther great gyftes upon your trea- | ‘sures, and mayntayne ther gorgious garments with ther false bryberye, and ther fine Spanyshe genets with the op- ‘pression of the pore people. Ye shall prove their lustie ly- | -veryes to be bought with excedinge great excesse. Can Inglyshemen pacyentlye abyde to paye for every chimney, 350 A CATALOGUE and every other place to make fyer in, as in ovens, f nesses, and smythes forges, a Frenche crown a yea? wyll not speake of their other crueltyes, and intollerable vexations, and polling-pence, for all maner of grene corne bread, beafe, mutton, and capon, pygge, goose, and — ; mallard, chicken, mylck, butter, egges, chese, appells, pares, nuttes, bear, and wyne. ‘ And paradventure some man wyll thinke, that seg not use to oppresse the poore commoners; but I assure ye ther is no yeomen, farmar, nor husbandman, in theise parties, that eate a capon in his house, yf his frends come to vysi him, but yt must coste him a noble, yf the capon be no worth xxd. and even so of all other poulterye, and all othe thinges. When ye are once trodden down under foot, ever’ knave shall come to your house, and take the best parte and leave the worste: you must let your servant serve hi in all pointes; you must cappe to him in all places whe you see him, or ells you shalbe counted a rude rustica knave; you must gyve place to speake at his pleasur, an ye must holde your peace; you must gyve him the Des beddes, and take the worste pacyentlye for yourselfe. HF must have the best dyshe at your table, and syt in th hyghest place. Breflye, you must prefer him in all thinges and in all maner of honour, because the worst of them i seignior. The worste of them shalbe better estemed with the King and his counsayll, than the best of our realme Yf he be appointed in your house, either by the Kinge « his counsayll, or receaved in for his money, the house mt be at his commandment, and not at yours; and yet he departe without taking his leave at all, or paying for his lodging. Yf anye man wyll ae that theye paye for thei lodging in Ingland honestlye, I speake not now of tl which they have done in Ingland, but of that which I har sene done here in theise countries, which undoubtedly the wyll also use among us in Ingland, when they beare ot nce rule. And ther are some that payed not verye honestly 135 for all thinges they had, when they wer amongest you; for I myselfe knowe dyvers worshipfull men, that lodged Spa- nyards in their houses a year and a halfe together, and let OF ORIGINALS. 351 ‘them have a dosen beddes, and most part of their fuel, and all other thinges; and yet, at their departing out of Ing- land heither into Flaunders, they wolde make no recom- pence, neyther for manye thinges that were stoln at the same tyme; nor for manye things that wer broken and rent; nor for manye thinges, that wer so baudye with theyr pockeye plasteres and sores, that never man coulde lye in them afterwardes; nor yet woulde take their leave of their hoste; nor gyve onye dodkyn im the house to anye parson ‘that had served them, and had byne at their commande- ~ ment; nor paye for anye other thinges, as vyctualls re- ceaved of the poore people, as of the bakers, bouchers, and bruars, and suche others. Yf they went away so stoutlye and so churlyshlye in those dayes, when they went about to countarfayte all goodnes and jentylnes, when they loked to ‘obtayne the crowne and governaunce by their jentill beha- ‘yor and good conditions, what wyll they do, think you, when they have the crowne indede. i I here saye ther are certayne bookes amongest you, which I never sawe, as, The Lamentation of Napelles, and, The _ Mourning of Mylayne, with dyvers others, which shew the tiranny which the Spanyards have and use in other places ‘or countries: and in that poynte, I woulde counsayll you | to consider those books well, and to take good hede that | ye com not into the lyke bondage; for yf ye do, loke, as | they have destroyed the nobylytie in other countryes, even ‘so wyll they murder you pryvily one after another, so sone | as they beare rule among you; and with the same bringe | in excises upon cytie and vyllage. | But paradventure you thinke to provyde once for all | suche myscheves : yf ye wyll heare a foolles counsayll, the | best and surest provision that ye can make, is to kepe styll ‘the crowne to the right succession in your handes, and gyve ‘yt to no forren prynces: for when the King is crowned, -who can or dare saye agaynst him, or withstand his doinges ? ‘Do not the lawes of the realme bynd all men to obey him, ‘and seing they of his counsayll understand not our laws, _ thinke ye then that they wyll not chaunge them? Ye saye, 352 A CATALOGUE the Quene hath the power in her handes, we must o e her. That is true, in all suche lawes as be wena made and passed by Parlement. But whether ye maye lauf consent, [contrary] to the discretion of the whole rea and natyon of Ingleshemen, [to the giving away] of t crowne, and dysannull the auctoritye that was gyven b b Parlement, I leave yt to your consciences. Yf the crown wer the Quene’s, in suche sorte as she myghte do with i what she woulde, bothe nowe and after her death, ther myght appear some rightfull pretence in geving yt over t a straunger prince: but seing yt belongeth to the heirs c Ingland after her death, ye comytt deadly synne and dam nation, in unjustlye gevyng and taking awaye of the ight of others. Remember what a myserable estate and e¢ 136 Achab had, for unjustlye desiringe of Nabothe’s vynyz I think you can never forgette the unjust enterpryse of fl late Duke of Northumberland, and what myserable succes yt had. Be ye therfor wyse, and beware by other harmes; for ye maye perseave evidentlye, that God wy take vengeance upon wrongfull dooers : a a Quenes Majestie that now is, had not bene Quene of I land at this present. ; But, paradventure her Grace thmketh the Kinge ¥ kepe her the mor companye, and love her the better, y i gyve him the crowne; ye wyll crown him to make h lyve chaste, contrarye to his nature: for paradventure, af he wer crowned, he woulde be content with | one we ma to prove which of them he lyketh best; not of ladyes at jentyllwomen, but of bakers doughters, and i poo whores : wherupon they have a certayne saying, 7h at ker's doughter is better in her goune, than evil Ma wythout the crowne. Yt greveth my harte to heare sud reporte, suche unlyke similytudes. For they say wyves must be cheryshed for their young ryche gyft Olde wyves, saye they, for fayre wordes, wyll gyve 77 they have: but howe be they used afterwardes? Yf # King do so lyttell esteme the Quene, when by her Highne OF ORIGINALS. 353 he seketh to obtayne the crowne, after what sorte wyll he use himselfe when he hath obtayned his purpose? Doth the Quene thinke that he wyll remayne in Ingland, with geving him the realme? The counsayll of Spayne pur- poseth to establyshe other matters, and to appoynt in Ing- land a Vyce-roy, with a great armye of Spanyshe soul- dyours, to kepe you.in subjection, and let the Quene lyve at her beades, lyke a good auncyent ladye. As for the Kinge, he can better awaye with Antwerpe and other places, wher he may go a mummyng and masking, yea, even in the holy tyme of Lent, nyght after nyght. I wyll tell you a trew tale, wherin the Spanyards do glorye: Ther wer certayne marchants in Antwarpe, whiche had fayre wyves, whome the Kinge coulde not have at his pleasure; but hearing by chance that some of them wer with another wyfe being 1 in labour, the Kinge with certayne other went thither in womanes apparrell: and the Kinge, as the Spa- nyards reporte for a great honour, held the childwyfes backe, while she had brought forth the chylde, and was her mydwyfe. But what was wrought afterwardes, let other men judge: for doubtless I woulde not have wrytten this, had not the good Bushoppe of Castyle byn checked in his Sermon : for he desyred the Kinge to kepe himselfe for his | owne wyfe, and wylled him to leave this lothsome lechery, or woulde the Spanyards once be ashamed to boste of suche — deeds. ~ But yf I shoulde wryte all that I have harde them most shamfullye reporte and boste, I know that many ladyes in | Ingland woulde be sore ashamed. I woulde to God the ‘honorable ladyes knew the vylenes that the Spanyards have reported by them, and I thinke the good ladyes would not love to kysse so pleasauntlye and so manye tymes with straungers : they woulde rather cut ther owne throtes, or kyll themselves as Lucretia dyd, than to use famylyarytie 137 with suche a vyle nation. “oes other reportes, they saye, they ean have the best man’s wyfe in Ingland for a small poreyon of golde, or a juell: which reporte is spread so farre, that the younge girles of Spayne (God is my judge VOL. III. PART II. Aa 354 A CATALOGUE ~ I lye not) do wryte to” perryshe boyes, that ther prine be so famylyarlye receaved in (I wyll not wryte the w we with the ladyes of Ingland, that they have no mynd Spanyshe wenches. And of London they reporte, that fe all their waches, ther hath byn mo moungrelles borne the ij years than right Inglyshemen. Oh abhomynable natyon What woulde the vyllanes reporte, yf they myght have ha suche lybertye as they most shamfully boste of ? Yea, wha wyll they do, yf they maye obtayne that which they lol for? I woulde to God ye knew how manye mens wy and doughters in Flaunders lye at surgerye, and hoy manye younge wenches, infected with stinkmg whordom Spanyards, lye in the stretes uncurable of the pox “i woulde wryte mor thinges that appartayne to their né tie nature; how swynishlye they sytt at the tables howe vylye they use themselves in their chambers: bycause manye Inglyshemen knowe these thinges parf lye, I wyll let yt passe, and make an end. ; I have declared now to your Lordshippes some Spanyards policyes and purposes, which I have parf sene and redd in their lettres with myn owne eye parfectlye harde with myn eares, to be invented 2 the Quenes Hyghnes, your honours, and the whole r call I have also brefly shewed you some part of their nau a condytions; as for their arrogant pryde, tyrannous po le and beastly lecherye ; aoe I have not learned by th saye, but by daylye experyence and conversation with th Nowe judge you, whether yt be anye poynte of y to put your honorable nobless under the heavye anda 0 ouse yoke of suche a cruell and proud natyon, to be mo ed, robbed, and dysheryted, tormented, and murd thousand tymes: wherfor I beseche God to open yot Lordships eyes, that you maye see; and to comfort a _ strengthen your hartes, that you maye do suche thinges maye redound unto Godes immortal glorye, the safti your Highnes, landes, goodes, and honour, and oka wyves and children, and of your whole realme. pi j By your Lordships servaunt, = John Bradforde. | OF ORIGINALS. 355 e . Number XLVI. 138 Beene principal against Farrar, bisshope of Saint Davides, vidz. 1. Thomas Yonge, chaunter of the cathedrall churche of St. Davides. _ ii. Rolande Merick, doctor of lawe, and canon resident of the same church. ii. George Constantayne, to whome the Busshope gave the office of registership. _ ITEM, the Busshopes aunswer unto the first, second, __ I- bird, fowerth, and xxxvjth articles, doth declare theffect Fo*i MSS. ‘of the contravarsie betwene him and his said adversaris. _ Item, The said George Constantyne being joyned in IL fryndship with his sonne in lawe Thomas Yonge afore- saide, and they both confederated with the saide Roland Merick, with divers other their adherentes, wer the original begynners of all this truble and contention betwene the : fad Bisshope and theym; only throughe their awne wicked ind most covetous behaivor, in spoyling the cathedral t Biche of plate, juells, and other ornaments, to a notable valor; converting it unto their awne usis, agaynst the _Kinges right, and to thutter decaye of the same churche: | also for omitting the Kinges Majesties 1 Injunctions, and com- ‘mytting simony and bribrie, as is declared in th’exceptions agaynst the said Yong and Constantyne: and furdremore, | for their abhomination in manifest bearing with most wicked and vile lyvers, as is declared in the Bishopes awnswer to | the xijth article. For with their ill demerites, and willfull persisting therin, and their most stubburne disobeydyence agaynst the said Bisshope, (who first with gentlenesse sought their reformation, wherunto they in nowise woulde -enclyne ; and thinking then to fear theym with the lawe, | as the father dothe fear the children with shaking the rod, to make theym obedient; throughe which attempt they became worse, and so) he at last put theym out of office. Sithens which tyme, they have bestowed all their wit and Aa Ill. 139 moted by Roger Barloo, as also the false surmised « IV. 356 A CATALOGUE cunnyng without ceasing, to invent mischieff a said Busshope, seking by all unjust meanes una utter u doing, and finally his death, as maye appeare by their pi ceadinges. Item, The saide Thomas Yonge, Roland Meriék, 4 George Constantyne, to prevent the saide Basshope wl had (as they knowe right well) just and heynouse matt agaynst theym, did most maliciouslye conceyve, diviae, a1 procure, aswell the pretensed matter of eS promoted by ieee Raulins, priest, and Thomas I Le unto the Kinges highe Counsell: mynding therbye ut te to discredit and bring undre fote the said_Busshope, th’end that he shoulde not be able to prosecute “a against theym, wherby thei wicked eeaasigin migh i opened. 4 Item, They are the maynteyners and bearers oj chargis of Thomas Lee, brother in lawe to George stantyne, uncle to the wiff of the saide Thomas Yonge promoter of the said articles by them divised, and car 2 for wittnisses unto their owne conceytes. _— Item, Furdremore they obtayned a commission i countre, for better proff of the said articles. By vi which commission, and also by couller therof, they exami six score and vii wittnessis; and that very pa lal unlaufully, as apearith in the general exceptions heraf ensuing: which great nombre of witnesses did sound m in the counsells eares. Neverthelesse it is proveable, @ th’one halff at the least of the said nombre are defamed } sons, and manye of them have bene ponished for their merites, by the said Busshope and his officers. I fore were the redier to witnes against him; as adulte fornicators, baudes, drunkardes, brawlers, feyghters, th ea runagates, and beggers. And the more part of the s witnessis are eyther kinsmen, familiar frindes, fermers of | nefices, servantes, or by some other meanes adherentes ut the said advarsaris. And as for th’onest gentle OF ORIGINALS. 357 other, which have deposed upon the said articles, they have said nothing that can hurt the said busshope, as it is thought by such as have sene the depositions. tr Other capital enemies unto the said Bisshope of . St. Davides, vidz. Roger Barloo, brother to the Bishope of Bathe; Grif- ; fith Donne, gent. toun clerk of Carmarthen ; Thomas John Thomas ap Harrye, gent. John Evans, clerk, the said Bisshopes chaplen. eae _ Item, The said Roger Barloo is an utter enimie, and a partie, and neverthelesse a witnesse agaynst the Bisshope ; who woulde have had by lawe into his awne handes, as his due right, the parsonage of Browdie, and lordship of Ponch- castell, which the said Barlo holdith from him by a forged Tease. And the said Roger Barlo, beinge very rich in monye, goodes, and landes, and also (knewe that the saide Bisshope had manifestly proved one lease, in thandes of Philipe Pyrrye, prest, upon parcel of the demaynes of the Bisshopes house at St. Davides, which lease was signed and sealed at Wels, by Bisshope Barlo, after he was transposed and clearly discharged out of the bisshoprick of St. David’s) | lease to his shame, did of purpose (partly by the procure- ment of the forsaid principall adversaris) sue the said Bis- Shope in a pretensed matter of premunire; which yet de- pendith before the justice of assise in the shere of Car- | marthen, to the great ympovrishment of the said Bisshope, | bycause he shoulde not be able to wage the lawe agaynst | him and other, for his awne right ; as indede he is not, by reason of these and other great injuries done unto him ; and therfore sustayneth intollerable wronges at divers handes. | Also the saide Roger Barloo holdith, by way of usury or | mortgage, a lordshype called Llandu, byside Brecknok, for one hundred pounde, which he lent unto his brother, now Bisshope of Bathe: which some, he saith, must be paide unto him in one whole some, by the Bisshope of St. David’s that nowe is, or his successors. And untill such payment be aad } VI. fearinge lest the Bisshop sholde prevaile agaynst his forged 140 vil. VII. 141 dyvers gentlemen, aswel his fryndes as other, who were no 358 A CATALOGUE made, the sayde Roger Barlo and his assignes, to holde a enjoy the said lordshipe, with all and a5 the rent and profites therof, which is of yerely rent coi nib annis, xxl. whereof the Bisshope hath not one peny, and y payth tenth and subsidye for the same, with other lyke hi drances, by the saide Barlo, and other lyke unto him: Griffith Donne, gent. Item, The saide Griffith Donne is an utter enemie unto th saide Bisshope, confederated with the principal adversar aforesaide, and neverthelesse a witnesse agaynst him. Fe that the saide Griffith Donne, having to ferme th’arehde conrie of St. David’s, and was letted by the saide Bisshoy from gathering of procurations bycause th’ Archdeacon n he dyd neither appoynt nor fynde anye sufficient officiall 4 visit the same according to the Kinges ecclesiastical law e by reason of which lett, the said Donne sustayned certayt damagis : supposing also, that the Bysshope did it for spit and so conceyved an hatrede agaynst him, in which he dot still remayne. Sithens that tyme, one of the Bisshopes se vaunts toke two of the said Griffith Donne’s servaunts, d stroyng a fewe conies, which the Bisshope did entend to hay cherisshed for provision of his house; and by reasor ‘ wordes that happened betwene the Bisshopes servi I theym, the saide Donne encreased his malice, and | shewed the same divers waies. Thomas John Thomas ap Harry. Item, Yhe said Thomas John Thomas ap Harry , th Bisshopes utter enemie, and neverthelesse a witnes 2 ni him: for that wheras one Owen Guyne, gent. obrayned Kinges presentation to the personage of Penbeyer, and it (as it was playnly saide) unto the forsaide Thonihaidl &c. who did compounde with a certayne unlerned prest { take the name of Person, with half the frutes, and himse th’other half: which packing the said Bisshope was ered blie informed of, and for that cause utterly refused fadmi th’unlerned prest. Notwithstandinge th’ernest requestes ’ a little greved with his naye; considering that it» OF ORIGINALS. 359 theym to do hym evell or good in the countre. Wheruppon _ the forsaide principall adversaries, as their comen maner is, assone as they perceave that any-man hath matter of conten- tion, or by any means can pike a quarell agaynst the saide Bisshope, they ar redy by and by, with all their counsell, ayde, and policie, to tease, eg, and sett on, and with all their poure and diligence to fordre and mayntayne the same; seking by all injust and subtile meanes the said Bisshopes utter discredit and undoing, and finally his death, as appeared in the sessions holden at Carmarthen in July last past: when they, throughe helpe of the forsaide Thomas John Thomas ap Harry, (who is a gentleman of estemation in that countre, having many kynsmen and fryndes,) did rivilie pack a quest of ignorant persons of no reputation, and indicted the said Bisshope uppon the wordes of Raulins information concerning Marlin, as apeareth by a coppie of thindictment, to make the matter seme more heynouse. For they woulde have made it either treason or felonie, notwith- standing that the same matter is depending before the _ Kinges highe Counsell undetermined. SS _ Item, In the toune of Carmarthen, at the sermon wherin the said Bisshope (by occasion) spake of Marlin, ther was at least ui C. people, wherof ther ar but ix that hath wit- nessed anything agaynst the Bisshope concernyng that ar- | ticle. And of those ix, ther ar but two agreing with Rau- lins information, as maye appeare by the boke of deposi- tions. Of which two, th’one is the veriest drunkerd in the | toune, and also a whoremonger ; th’other is a simple car- | penter, that can speak no Englishe, but Welshe ; neverthe- lesse uppon that sklendre evidence, they indicted the saide Bisshope, as is aforesaid. ; John Evans, clerk, the saide Bisshopes chaplen. _ Item, The said advarsaries have perswadid the said John Evans, not onlye to forsake, but also to commence matter in the Chauncerie, against the said Bishope ; alledging that the said Bisshope made him a promise of a personage to ferme: which the said Bisshope did not, nor of ryght coulde not doo. And it is to be thought by the said Evans aAa&t XI. XII. 142 not the symplest, to desire such thinges at the Biss XIII. 360 A CATALOGUE craftye proceedinges, that he sekith not so much the attay ment of his sute, (having alredy a compitent pe: doth to vex and molest the said Bishope; the rather t bringe him under fote, for contentation of th’advarsa whose ayde, counsell, and encoragement, the said Ev hathe to the same purpose. Albeit the said Evans was t man whome the said Bishope estemed and trusted a other, and made him privie to all his doinges ; neverthelesse he was a secrete enemie unto the said Bisshope, and derated with his said advarsaries : the which nowe he shewetl openlye, like one that afore-tyme fayned holines. he Item, The said advarsaries use another kinde of police vidz. they have entysed certayne gentlemen of that countre handes, as they knewe before he woulde not graunt. th’entent, that those gentlemen being denied their requestes shoulde rather hate him than love him, or at the least. regarde nor esteme him. And last of all, they have repelled his visitation of chapter. Albeit the more part wer content to receve | said Bisshopes visitation; yet they, im the name of t whole chapter have appealed unto th’Arches, (by Docte Leyson’s bearing,) only to put the said Bisshope to tm ua and expences ; mynding alwaies his undoing: to which pr pose they do spend the goodes of the Churche, which # have (agaynst the lawe and the Kinges ryght) conve ted the mayntenance of their wicked enterprises and v doinges, aswell agaynst divers other men, with noma the: ar at variance, as with the said Bisshope. And they I . noyzed. and bruted abrode most shamefull skjeunders, a written in the conclusion of their information; and also h said, that they woulde pull him doune out of his isch rick. And it semeth verilye, by their behaviour in the cathedral church, and the decaye therof, that they w rather pull downe the church and all, than to be obedy unto the Kinges auctoritie, to the said Bisshope comm Yt wer too too longe, yea, it is doubt, whether one { might comprehend to write all that maye be trulye oti a OF ORIGINALS. 361 of their wicked lyves, and viperouse behaviour toward the said Bishope. Notwithstanding their stubberne disobedience, he was frindlye receaved in executing his office throughout the whole dioces. %. oe Number XLVII. Exceptions generall, leide and purposed on the behalf of _ Robert Bisshope of St. Davydes, agaynst all and singular __ the pretensed witnesses, producted on the behalf of Hughe _ Raulins, clerk, and Thomas Lee; uppon their untrue _ surmised articles, by theym exhibited to and before the Kinges most honourable Counsell; by the divise and pro- _ curement of Thomas Yong, clerk, and his father in lawe a George Constantyne, and Roland Merik, clerk, agaynst the saide Bisshope. _ FURST, The said Bisshope saith and allegethe, that by lawe ther ought no fayth or credence be geven or hadd unto ¥°*# MSS. _ the depositions and sayinges of the.saide witnessis, or any ‘part therof: bycause they are infamouse, false, perjured, and in some part of their depositions discording, partiall, conducted, subornate, instructed; and for favour of th’in- formers, and their boulsterers, have deposed of malice, more than th’articles wheruppon they wer producted dothe con- teyne, and beside and without the compasse of the same articles. And in divers other partes of their depositions, they depose unum et eundem premeditatum sermonem : as by their said depositions doth appeare. To the which the said Bisshope referrethe himself as much as it shalbe expedient for him, and none otherwise. And furdre, for _ other causes articularly and specially, as is declared in the boke of exceptions. | Exceptions agaynst th'unlawfull proceedinges of Hughe Raulins, clerk, and Thomas Lee, promoters of th'un- true articles, in executing their commission for proff of the same surmised articles. _ Item, The said Thomas Lee, for himself and th’other promotor, did, contrary to justice, at th’execution of their 143 I. II. 144 he and Davide Walter, the Bisshopes enemie, and serv: vt Ill. Iv. 362 A CATALOGUE commission, examyne certeyne of the witnessis h the house of his brother in lawe George Constai to ‘George Constantyne, did write their depositions uppo th’articles at their awne pleasure; and also at the divis the said George Constantyne, and his son in lawe Yonge and Rolande Merick, the Bisshopes mortal ene and the vere divisors and procurers of th’informations, the bolsterors and bearors of the promoters in the sute t of. These are the names of the witneses so exa’ which are alredie knowne: David ap Richard of Be perjured and an adulterouse person, standing in two of the boke, and so in the nombre for two wittnessis; Jet ap Ruddz of Kynnarth ; Griffith ap Howell Guyn of narth ; Leowes David, clerk; David ap Harvie, rein Si Harrie Goughe, alias Morgan, &c. : Item, One John Draper of Carmarthen, an adhere nt ¢ the forsaid principal adversaris, and an enemie to the. SS Bisshope, did also, contrarie to the tenor of their comis sic examyne certeyne witnessis; and had to his clerk, ot William Davides, servaunt in lyverey to the forsaid Gryffi Donne, the Bisshopes enemie: by which shamefull partialit they have written more matter, mo wordes, other terms a sentences, than some of the witnessis have said and depose or could say or depose: namelye, Humphrey Toye the’ deponent, Rice Goughe the 14th deponent, Willi Evan the 50th Beceseee John Benguyn the 68th dep Richard Person, the 39th Beis sas are knowen. — Item, The said Hughe Raulins was not Present Bisshopes sermon, of whith his information maketh m neyther yet at th’executing of the commission for therof. For the forsaid adversaris divised the same gave it unto the said Raulins to promote; choseing h the same purpose, knowing him to be a man willin; setting his whole delyte to aR mischief, both with and dede. Who abuseth his tonge most wickedly, rayling uppon the said Bisshope, to every man that OF ORIGINALS. 363 hear him, with most unsemely wordes, without eyther re- spect or reverence of the Kinges Majesties aucthoritie to the said Bisshope committed. And the said Raulins hath ij or vy benefices above the value of two hundred markes a yere, and is resident uppon none of theym, but spendith his lyv- ing, to the hindrance of other men; going about here and there, wandring to and fro, without eyther man or boye waytting on him, more lyke a light person than a man of his vocation, being a preacher: and indede he is taken for a lewed fellow of all that knowe his behaviour, in so much that when a certeyn man objected unto th’adversaris, that it was ill done to put so lewd a fellow as Raulins to promote their cause, they answered and reported his honestie in these wordes, «« We knowe Raulins to be a very knave, and so mete for no purpose, as he is to set forwarde such a ‘matter ;” of which report ther is sufficient witnes. And indede it is thought that he hath done muche ill with his ‘spiteful tongue; for he speaketh as boldly in this cause to all the Counsell, as thoughe the matter were true, and muche 145 for the Kinges proffit. Py diem, 'Th’other promotor, Thomas Lee, was a marchaunt, __V. _ who hath solde all his ware, and spent the monye, and now, _ for want of other busines, is become a promotor of the for- ‘sayd articles, and hath his costes and chargis borne by the | forsaid principall advarsaris, as it is alleged in th’exceptions, | which shalbe proved, yf a commission might be warded to that purpose. oe E—EE Bs _ Number XLVI. 4 JHS is God with us. An apology of Jhon Philpot ; written for spittyng on an | Arian: with an invective against the Arians, the veri | naturall children of Antichrist : with an admonition to all | that be faithfull in Christ, to beware of them, and of other _ late sprung heresies, as of the most enemies of the gospell. _ IAM amased, and do tremble both in body and sowle, Foxii mss. 364 A CATALOGUE to heare at this day certen men, or rather not men, bt covered with man’s shape, parsons of a bestly understand yng, who, after so many and manifold benefyts and grace of oure Lorde God and Saviour Jesus Christ, manifested te the whole World, and confirmed with so evident testimon of the patriarches, prophets, and apostles, approved by won derous signes and undoubted tokens, declared to be both Rom.i. God and man by the spirit of sanctification, the eternal Heb.i. Son of God with power, the very expres ymage of th substance of the Father, and reveled unto us in thes lai , tymes in the flesh, born.of the sede of David. In the whi he hath taught us all trewth, and marvelously finished th mystery of owr salvation, and is ascended in body into he ven; from whens his divinitie abased hymself for owr g! ory seta and sittith with equal power at the right hand of the F: to be the. ther in his everlasting kyngedom: notwithstandyng are ne oe Son ashamed to robbe this eternal Son of God, and owr me and of his marciful Saviour, of his infinite Majesty, and to pluck hy substance. owt of the glorious throne of his unspeakable Deity. O in 146 piety, of all others most detestable! O infidelity, more tert ble than the palpable darknes of Egipt! O flaming fye bronnes of hell, as I may use the wordes of the proph Esa. vii. © Ksay against such apostates. Was it not ynough for you Arians have be revous unto men, by so manifold hereses, divydi ogi ks yourselffes from Christ’s trew Catholyk Church, [no ik therto hath ben harde by any heretical segregation, b [have offered such contempt] unto my God, the e Son of God? What harte may bare such blasphemy ? eye may quietly behold such an enemy of God? membre of Christ may allowe yn any wyse such a m of the Divel? What Christian may have felloship with st rank Antichrists? Who, havynge the zeale of the glory God in his harte, cannot burst owt in teares and lament Gen. iii, tions, to heare the immortal glory of the Son of God tre under the fete, by the vile sede of the serpent? whose head by his eternal Godhead, he hath beaten downe; and therfc now lyeth byting at his hele, lurkyng in corners. But h | shall be crushed in peces unto eternal wo, after he hat | OF ORIGINALS. 865 spewed owt al his venym; for brighter is the glory of owre God and Christ, than it may be darkned by all the route of the prince of darknes: who dwellith yn the light which is unapprochable, although thes ded doggs do take upon them with their corrupt sight to perce and blemishe the same, to their owne blynding forever. If the good Esa. xxxwii. Kynge Esechias, after he had heard the blasphemis that Rabsacie uttered against the lyvyng Lord, tore his royal garments in pecis, in testimony of the great sorrow he had conceved for the same; shall we be still at the blas- phemous barkyngs against owre Lord, and show no token of indignation for the zeale of his glory? If Paul and Bar- Acts xiv. nabas perceving the people at Lystris to take the honour of ‘God, and attributyng the same to creatures, rent their gar- ments, yn signification that we all shold declare by sum owtward means the lyke sorrow, when he heare or see the lyke blasphemies ; how may we with patience abide to heare the robbery of the majesty of owre Christ’s equality with God, who, as S. Paul witnesseth, thought it no robbery to Philipp. ii. be equal with God ? What faithful servant can be content to _heare his master blasphemed? And if perchance he show amy just anger therfore, all honest men do beare with his - doyng in that behalf: and cannot you, Christian bretherne The canse and sisterne, beare with me, who, for the just zeale of the ee a | glory of my God and Christ, beyng blasphemed by an arro- gant, ignorant, and obstinately blinded Arian, making hymself equal with Christ, saying, that God was none other- | wyse in Christ than God was in hym; makyng hym but a | ¢reature, as he was hymself, [pretending] you to be with- | out synne as well as Christ; did spyt on hym? Partly as a | declaration of that sorrow which I had to heare such a We ought prowd blasphemer of our Saviour, as also to signify unto pte at eace with other there present, whom he went about to pervert, that he sich was a parson to be abhorred of all Christians, and not to be treuth. companied withal. If this my fact seme to them that judge not all thyngs 147 according to the Spirit of God, uncharitable, yet let them know, that God, who is charity, allowith the same: for it is 366 A CATALOGUE Luke xii. written yn the gospell, that Christ came not to set ' peace with men in the earth, but at division; and the “ for his cause and trewth. And whosoever will not 2 Matt. xii. With Christ’s Churche in the trewth, we ought not to sho Matt. xviii. the poyntes of charity unto any such, but to take hym : 2Jhon. heathen and a publican. Jf any man, saith S. Jhon, bring not unto you this doctryne which I have taught ye, sai God sped unto hym ; for whoso saith God sped unto such one is partaker of his evill doyngs. Consider you, therfor 2 Cor.vi. that have love and feloship with such, that the same d — tion shall fall upon you therfor, as is due to wicked f tycks. God will have us to put a differens lace th cleane and uncleane, and to tuche no uncleane parsons, bu to go owt from them; and what is more uncleane than i fidelitie? Who is a greater infidel than the Arian; wh spoilith his Redemer of his honour, and makith hym but creature? What felloship is there betwixt light and dark nes? and what concord can there be betwyne Christ at Belial ?, Never was there more abhominable Belials than t . Arians be. The ignorant Belials worship the creatw the Creator: but thes perverse Arrians do oki Ch P (who is the Creatour of al thyngs; by whom, as S. Ps Coloss.i. testifieth, both yn heaven and yn earth, al thyngs, vi Rom. ix. and invisible, were made: who is God blessed forey Jhon v. and, as S. Jhon witnesseth, very God, and life everl: The Arrians but as a creature lyke unto themselfs. What Chr isti bi sien Christ tongue may call hym to be a good man, that denieth Ch aciteiect ? lic the auctour and worker of all goodnes, as the A al goodnes. doeth ? Wo be unto them, saith the prophet, that good, and good evill. Judge therfor uprightly, ye childr of men, and condemn not the just for the unrighteous sal neither by any means seme to allow either in word or ¢ ede the wicked, who say, there is no God: for they that hone Jhon v. Not the Sonne, honour not the Father: for Christ affirmit that all men must aswell honour the Sonne as the F Jhon xiv. And he that hath not the Son, hath not the Father. An Jhon x- if we beleve yn God, we must also beleve yn Christ : | 1 Cor. xi. the Father and he be one: and none in the Spirit of Ga OF ORIGINALS. 367 ean divide Christ from the substance of God the Father, unles a natural son may be of another substance than his father, which nature doth abhorre. Who can abyde the eternal generation of the Son of God to be denied, synce it 1s written of hym, His generation who shall be hable to de- Esa. iii. clare? Is there any trew Christian harte that grudgith not at such faithles blasphemours? Can the eye, eare, tongue, or the other senses of the body, be content to heare their Creatour blasphemed, and not repyne? Should not the mouth declare the zele for his Maker, by spyttings on hym that depravith his divine Majesty, which was, is, and shalbe God forever? If God, as it is mentioned in the Apocalypse, Apoc. iii. will spew hypocrites owt of his mouth, such as be nether hot nor cold in his worde; why may not then a man of God Spyt on hym that is worse than an hypocrite, enemy to the 148 Godhed manifested in the blessed Trinity, who will in no _wyse be perswaded to the contrary ? If Christ with a whippe Jhon ii. dryved owt of the temple such as were prophaners thereof, ‘ought not the servant of God, by som lyk owtward signifi- - €ation, to reprove the vilany of those as go abowt to take away the glory of hym that was the builder of the temple? If there were as much zele yn men of the trewth, as there is talkative knowlege, they wold never be offended with that | which is don in the reproche and condemnation of froward | ungodly men, whom nothyng can please but singularities and divisions from the Church of Christ, which ought to be Gal. iv. | the mother and mistris of us, and lead us into all trew pekaiy knowlege of the word of God, and not yn . .by. .~ ig-oughttobe norance taking the word of God, daily another gospel, and ?""° ™°- _ ther and | another Christ, as every sect doth set furth, separating mistres. themselfs from Christ’s spouse, which the same, that is the complishment of trewth, never knew. O insatiable curiosity ! Eph. i. O arrogant self love, the original of all thes heresies! O | pestilent canker of thyne own salvation! O Arrian, the right Esa. xiv. inheritour to Lucifer, that wold exalt his seat, and be lyke to the hyghest! Whose fall shalbe lyke, where the synne is equal. | If God did highly allow the minister of Ephesus, for that Apoc. ii. 368 A CATALOGUE he could yn no wyse abyde such as said, they were aposth and were not yn dede, how may any lay uncharitablen unto me, who, for the love of my’swete Christ, do abhe all fantasticall Arrians, yn such sort as all men ought tod Acts viii, that love the Son of God unfaynedly. If Moises be coi mended by the Scripture for strikyng an Egyptian, that d injury to one of the people of God; how may he justly blamed, which did but spyt at hym, that doeth such injur and sacrilege to the Son of God, as to pluck him from h eternal and proper Godhede? Was there ever creature unkynd? Was there ever man so temerarious, as to stry against the glory of his glorifier? Was there ever heret; so bold and impudent as the Arrian is, that durst take fi . the Son of God that glory which he had with the F Jhon xvii. from the begynning? If Christ be the begynning oul Apoc. i. ing of all things, as he testifieth of hymself to S. Jhon; | may he be but a creature lyke unto others? Who may semble such blasphemy, that hath any sparkle of the Spi of God? Who may heare with patience the right w: Alyvely the Lord perverted by thes divelish holly Arians, and’h faith is not his peace? A lyvely faith is not dumb, but is alwais r Psalm exv. Tesist the gainsalers, as David saith, J have beleveiyi therefor I have spoken. Speak then, you that have tongu to praise and confesse God against thes Arrians: exalt y voice lyke a trompet; that simple people may bewa 7 their pharisaical vermyn, and be not deceived, as now ma are unawares, of simplicitie: suffer them not to — The Arrians unpoynted at ;. yea, if they be so stowte, that they wi (co baptise “cease to speak against God owr Saviour, and Christ, as themselfs a- gaynyas are all new baptized enemies thereto, refrayne not to s the gospel. Such inordinate swyne, as are not ashamed to re 149 their feet the precious godhed of owr Saviour Jesus Chr Owr God is a jealous Gédy and requireth us to be zelou Exod. xx. his cause. If we cannot abyde owr owne name to be : e spoken, without great indignation; shall we be quiet heare the name of owr God defaced, and not deal al Psalm iv. sign of wrathe against them? It is written, Be angry, ¢ sinne not: a man then may show tokens of anger, in a ¢ OF ORIGINALS. | es) whieh he ought to defend, without breach of charitye. The prophet David saith, Shall I not hate them, O Lord, that Ps. exxwiii. hate thee, and wpon thyne enemies shall I not be wrathfull : I will hate them with a perfect hatred: they are become myne enemies. Aaron, because he was not more zelous in God’s cause, when he perceived the people bent to idolatry, he entred not into the land of promise. God loveth not Apoc. ii. lukewarme soldiours in the batil of faith, but such as be Matt. xi. earnest and violent shall inherit his kyngdome. _ Therfor S. Paul bideth us to be fervent in spirit. And Rom. xii. you that are so cold in thes days of the conflict of the gospell, Wepust A aswel agaist thes arche-hereticks, as others, whereof there in God's be at thes days storen up by the Divel an infinite swarme, “"* to the overthrow of the gospell, if it were possible; I exhort you not to judge that evill, which God highly commendeth; but rather pray, that God wil give you the lyke zele to withstand the enemies of the gospell, nether to have any ‘maner of felowship with thes Anticrists, whom the Divel hath shyten out im thes days, to defyle the gospell : which go about to teach you any other doctryne than you have re- eeved. in Kynge Edward’s days, in the which, praised be In Kynge God, all the syncerity of the gospell was reveled, accord- nagar: days we had -ynge to the pure use of the primitive Churche, and as it is e es at this present. of the trew Catholyek Churche, allowed gospel. through the worlde. . _ The Sprit of God, the Holy Ghost, the third Parson in The Arrians | Prinitie, whom thes wicked Arrians do chide and mock, 25 te hath taught the Church according to Christ’s promise all Ghost, and 1 , 4 deny hym | h; and.shall we now receve another vayne sprit, whom jo be God. on fathers never knew? Trye the sprits of men by God’s word, and by the interpretation of the primitive | Church, who had promise of Christ to receve, by the com- The inter- )yag of the Holy Ghost, the trew understanding of all that ol he had spoken and taught. After the which, we have ben eae larch trewly taught to beleve three Persons in one Deitye, God jowea. the Father from whom, and God the Son by whom, and God the Holy Ghost in whom all thyngs visible and in- visible do consist, and have their being and lyf. In the VOL. Il]. PART TI. Bb 370 A CATALOGUE Matt. xxix. which bylief we were baptized, by the institution of Chri in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost: and shall we now begyn to stande in dowbt of this mo firme faith, the which from the beginning hath ben con firmed, besides the undowbted testimonies of the Seripture with the precious blood of an infinite multitude of ne and confessours? It is no marvel though thes Arrians d the Holy Ghost to be God, who refuse the testimony tl he made of hymself in fiery tongues unto the primiti Church, and before that in the lykenes of a dove at th 150 baptisme of Christ. Thes must nedes deny the Sprit « trewthe, who be ledde by the sprit of errour, under the ¢ scene lour of godlines, denyinge their trew Sanctifier and I another Structour, whom Christ evidently taught to be another Cc n ee forter besides hym ; and therfor, to the end he shold so k Christ. beleved, appeared visibly as Christ did: but as their corruy faces bashe not to deny the eternal Son of God, so are th TheArrians not ashamed to deny the Holy Ghost to be God; ih hess forehed is lyke the forehed of a whore, hardned will coU terfeted hypocrisye. Stiff-necked wretches they are, th wil not yelde to the trewth, though it be never so mai festly laid before their face; they have sworne to runt after their master, the Divel, without stay, and to dr with them as many as they can, in the which they are ¢ gent. The Lorde confound them: the Lorde conser eC elect from their damnable poison: the Lord open all Chr tian eyes, to beware of them: the Lorde geve all his Chu : an uniforme zele and mynde to abhorr them, and to ¢ from them. You that be of the trewth, and have any x of God in you, store it up, and bend it against thes enem of owre livynge God, which is the Father, the Son, a Holy Ghost; to whom be all honour, praise, and ‘gle ever. Canst thou be an angred with thy brother, being la called to be a minister in Christ’s Church, and to b teacher in the same, for spettyng at an obstinate adver =f of Christ, refusing to obey the trewth, and declare no ma of aus against the Arrian, the thief that robhethil = OF ORIGINALS. 371 God of his honour? Doth the injury of the Arrian more offend thee, than the defence of thy Redemer please thee ? Art thou not ashamed rather to take part with an Arrian, than with a right Christian? Thou wouldest seme to have charity, by bearing with the wicked; and contrary to all charity thou backbitest thy brother, for doynge that which thou sholdest rather do, than to have any familiarity with them. If you dwell within the Church of Christ, what hast thou to do with them that be withowt, which go abowt no- thyng els but to build a new Babilon, and to destroy al the godly ordre of the gospel? I tell thee playn, that I am no- thyng ashamed of that fact, but give God thanks, that I bear evil for well doyng. If I should please men, I could Gal.i. not please God. I marvel that there should be so little zele ina trew Christian harte, that it can seme to take the part Fan Arrian. We cannot serve Christ and Baal. How long 3 Reg. xviii. men halt on both sydes? Let your haltyng be healed, 4°" ** you be unfaynedly of the trewth, abide yn the trewth, and let all your will be toward the professours of the trewth, im the unity of Christ’s Church; lest you might appear te be scatterers with heretycks, rather than gatherers toge- ‘ther with Christ. Do ye not see what a rabble of new The Divel found scatterors there be, such a sort as never at ons have aeeren ben heard of yn one realme, the one contrary to the other: of hereses so that the Divel might seme to have powred owt all his ae poisons at ons against the gospell? And will you that glory of the trewth, go abowt by word, dede, or help, mayntayn any such in their hedy errours? He that toucheth pytche, 151 ‘cannot chuse but defile his fingers therwith. Be not decev- 1 Cor. xiv. ed, saith S. Paul, for wicked talk corrupteth good manners; therfor watch ye rightuously, and sinne not; for many there be that have not the knowlege off God. I spake it to - | gener shame. S. Paul willeth us to be circumspect in talk- a ’ or acquayntyng owre selfs with such hethen men as at anda is day be, to their incouragement and strengthening of ak errour. The words of an heretyk, as he saith in an- other place, eateth lyke a canker: and therfor writyng unto e Tim. ii. | Titus, he commawndeth all Christian parsons to avoid an Titus iii. Bb2 372. A CATALOGUE heretyk, after ons or twyce warning; knowyng that sue a one is perverted, and sinneth, and is damned by his o 2 Thess. iii, judgement. And to the Thessalonians he also saith, We o mand you in the name of owre Lord Jesus Christ, t withdraw yourselfs from every brother that walketh inore nately, and not according to the institution sli challnegs wo receved of us. There can be no fellowship betwixt faitl Luke xi. and infidelity. He that is not with Christ is his enemy, h that is an enemy to the unitie of and peace of Christ Church. He may not be coupled with us: and Solome Prov. xvi. rendreth a cause why, A perverse man in his mouth dot carry perdition, and his lips hideth fyer. Agayne, he s Prov. xvii. An evil man obayeth the tongue of the ulieightncnane bi the just harketh not to lying lipps. Also Kcclesiastic Eccl. xxviii. warneth, saying, Hedge thy ears with thornes, and don heare a wicked tongue. This have I touched, to give you warning ‘ia a b have yourselfs with the Arrians, and other schismatyks a1 heretyks, whom al godly order and good learnyng pleaseth ; the which, if owre Christian bretherne and terne did well weigh and follow, there would not be many stowte heretyks as there be: I dowbt that the he tyks be better provided for than the poore faithful afflie Contention flock of Christ. If you hear that there is contentior those qn twyhe us and them that be in prison, marvel not therl prison. nether let your mynds be alienated from the trewth a 1 Cor.xi. thyng therby; for as it is written, Jt is mecessary that resies should be, that the elect might be tried. «( th i 1 Jhon ii. Antichrist ean never agree. And as S. John s christ 1s come, and there are now many Antichrists are gon owt from ws, such were none of usgyfies if they would have continued with us. By this say; jas sigh « Jhon, we may well trye and know all the rowte of A rhe by. christ’s generation. Such they be as breke shes ty Christ’s Church, nether abide in the same, ee subn their judgment to be tried in the causes which they bral for, by the godly learned pastors therof; but ari prave them, and take upon themselfs to be aha OF ORIGINALS. 373 they have learned; affirmyng they cannot tell what, and speakyng evill of that which they know not: prowde they are, and puffed up yn the imagination of their owne blynde senses, and judge themselfs best of all other, because they can make a pale face of hypocrisy to the world, and cast a The Arrians glass of dissembling water before the eyes of the simple hates people, as thes Arrians do. But praised be God, his word is lyvely and mighty, and beateth them al downe, lyke an iron rod an earthen pot in peces: and yet they are so hard 152 harted, and far from grace, that they wil not yeld to the manifest trewth, when they have nought justly to reply. Besydes cownterfeted words, there is no pythe in them. Ful of contention and backbytyng thes brawlyng heretycks are, under a pretence of fayned holines, whom owre Saviour Matt. xxiii, Christ aptly compared to paynted sepulchres, which be no- : thyng els withyn but full of rotten bones: for whereas trew faith is not yn the unity of Christ’s Church, there is no- thyng but abhomination in the sight of God. For God, as the prophet saithe, maketh his people to dwell after one Ps. Ixvii. maner in one howse. But with all maner of sects can this Heretyks perverse generation away withall, more than with the unity leer and communion of Christ’s pure Catholyke Churche; to the ace phen which in no wise they will agree, albeit the same is the pilstrew profes- Jar and stablishment of trewth, as S. Paul witnesseth to Ti-$!"- mothy. _I never saw nether heard before of such a sight of Ct gidy and fantasticall heds, who delight only in singularity ; ‘whom I do much pity, because they take so much paynes to goto the Dyvell. Arrogant syngularity and envious con- tention be redy pathes leadyng to the same, yn the which they walk manfully. Still they have the Scriptures in their mouths, and cry, The Scripture, the Scripture; but it cometh like a beggar’s cloke owte of their mouths, ful of patches, and all owte of fashion: and when they be by the The here- bo tightly alleaged overthrowen, and they have not with ‘ss beha-_ feason what to reply, yet will they never be confounded, nent but either depart yn fury, or els stop their ears at the say-} ee ings of the wise charmers, lyke deaf serpents; or els fall to ne: which is their surest divinity they fight withall. | Bb3S Thes new heretyks are. ful of blas- phemous reports. Jhon viii. 153 forgive them, and inflame them with a better spirit. I pr The here- tyks con- demn all 374 A CATALOGUE And if perchance any of them be soberer than other, thei answer is, I pray you let us alone, owre conscyens is sat fyed, you labour but yn vayn to go abowte to turn us. F in’ self-love, blindnes, and vayne hypocrisy thes heret yk continue, be they never so charitably or learnedly informed And where they have nothing to lay against their lovyng informers, then they ymagyne most spitefully and falsly (to declare whose children they are) blasphemies ; spredyng tl same abroad, both by themselfs and by their adherent against the sincere professors of the gospel; that we mak God the author of synne, and that we say, Let men do wh they will, it is not material, yf they be predestinate: an that we mayntayn all carnal liberty, dice, cardes, dronke nes, and other inordinate thynges and games: and wi thes I, among other, am most slaunderously charged an defamed by thes owtragious heretyks, to whom I have g abowte to my power to do good, as God is my witnes: b I have receved the reward of a prophet at their hands, ‘ though I am not worthy to be cownted under that glorio name,) which is shame, rebuke, slaunder, and slaying of r good fame. They are lyk Satan their grandsyer in th poynt, who was a lyar and a manquiller from the begy *hyng. Thes presumptuous heretyks do daily declare the cold charitye, which procedeth owt of their cold faith; G test before God and his angells, that I never ment, ne said, any of thes infames, wherof I am belyed of them, v many other good men. Only bycause I holde and affi being manifestly instructed by God’s word, that the elect of God cannot finallye perish, therfore they have pyked owtot their owne malicious nailes the former part of thes blas phemies: and because at another tyme I did reprov > th of their temerous and rash judgment, for condemnyng men, usyng thyngs indifferent, as shooting, bowling, ha yng, with such lyke; provyng by the Scripture, the bt men in a temperancy might use them in their dew tymes, and showing that honest pastyme was no synne, which thes contentious schismatyks do improve, wherupon they do m ster- ‘come upon them. And what nede we pray (say they) for ‘that we have alredy? And we have no synne, wherfor then shold we say, forgive us owre trespases ? O impudency, of 380 A CATALOGUE all impudencies the greatest ! O infidelitie, more than eve was among the brutish heathen! Was there ever any th: went abowt to set God to schole before he hath taught how to pray; and they say, we uede not so to pray. Th 2Peteri. godly men, saith S. Peter, which did write the Scripture speak not of themselfs, but by the instinction of the Holy Ghost ; and thes frantyk Antichrists will both correct at d teach the Holli Ghost to speak. Who, havyng any spyt his body, may not thynk yt well to be bestowed upon s wicked blasphemers of God and his word? I oil spytell might be of as great vertue against them, as th Acts xiii. words of S. Paul were against Barjesus; whom resisty the belef of Christ, he called the son of the Divel, and tt with struck hym blynd. Better it were for a man to lo or his owtward sight, wherby corruptible thyngs be only see than to want the inward, wherby God is perceved.. Ar 157 more precious is the glory of my Christ in my sight, th all the men of the world. The blynd Pharises I kate be offended at this my saying, and thynke it is uncharitabh spoken ; but I passe not upon their offence, answering then Matt. xr. with Christ, Let them alone, they are blynd, and the lea 1Cor.xiv. of the blynd. He that is ignorant, let hym be %, Apoe. xxii. st2l7; and he that is filthy, let hym be more filthy ut I that is holy, let lym become more holy: and beware’ of d Thei sm pestiferous Arians leaven; who, besydes all: this, deny ee ae benefyt of repentance to any parson that synneth after b time. —_ tisme, contrary to the manifest word of God, saying, th Esech. xviii. in whatsoever howr a synner doth repent lym of his s thei shall be forgyven hym. Do ye thynk that thet are to be borne withal ? Say what yee wil, they ['The rest is wanting. ] _ O 5 - ba > le eae Number XLIX. © © © * Philpot to a certain lady; encouraging her under re " sent evil times. dian Foxii MSs. THE sprite of joy and rejoycing be wide you, and. OF ORIGINALS. 381 you comforted, through his lovyng and comfortable leading and governance, and make continually joyful your unfayned harte, my dearest sister in the Lorde, agaynst all the fiery temptations of the enemy in these oure dais, by Jesus Christ owr Saviour. Amen. Praised and exalted be the name of owre lyving God, for the trewth of his faithful promises, which he maketh his people to fele in the tyme of extremitie, when thei seme of the worlde to be forlorne and most mi- serable; such is the goodnes of the omnipotencye of owre God, that he can and doth make to his elect sower sweet, and misery felicitye. Wherfor it.was not without cause that the wise man in his proverbs writeth, Whatsoever happen- wth to a just parson, it cannot make hym sorrowfull. All thyngs work to good unto them which be good. Unrighte- ous we are, and wicked of owreselfs, yea, when we have owre gayest pecocks fethers on: but through Christ, on whom we beleve, we are just, and in his goodnes we are good: and herby have daily experience of his marcy and loving kyndnes towardes us yn owre afflictions and miseries, contrary to man’s judgment. Therfor let us alwais, as Da- yid did, put the Lord before us, and then shall we fynd as he said, that he is on my right hand, and I shall not be moved. Sure it is, as S. Paul said, Jf God be with us, who | shall be agaynst us: as who would say, that all that owre 158 | enemies can do makith for owre glory, so long as we abide | yn God. What hurt had Sidrach, Mysach, and Abdinego | by the fyer, whyles the Lord walked with them? What | anoyance had Daniel by the fierce lyons in the dungeon, | the: Lord beyng with hym? So mighty is owre Lord, and hable, yea, and ready to comfort such as put their whole | trust in hym. _. Therfor, myn owne hart, be of good chere in thes cruel | dais, for thes are to the yncrease of owre glory: they that | bringe us low do exalt us, and they that kill us do open the gates of eternal life. You by the Sprit of God, wher- with your mynd is indewed, do see that I say, and I by ‘experience do feel it, praise be to God therfor. I cannot | but lament the blyndnes, or rather madnes of the world, 382 A CATALOGUE to see how they do abhorre the prison of the ren most righteous cause, and litle or nothyng at all the prison of infydelity, in the which their sowle is fetter re most miserably, which is more horrible than all the pri of the world. How much the sowle is more precious than the body, so much is the captivity and mysery of the sowle more to be Jamented than of the body. God therfor be blessed, which hath gyven your tender parson to under stand, that the libarty of the sowle surmountith all the trea. sures of the world ; and that the sowle beyng free, nothy f can be hurtful to the body. Hold fast this liberty, for this is the freedom of the children of God, by the which w passe withowt fear, both through fyer and water: and where to the world those be terrible, to the elect thei < joyous, and full of glory. God spake to Moises in th mownt, in fyer, thunder, and stormes; and the voice wa so terrible to the people, that thei trembled therat, an wished that God would not speak unto them yn such w but Moises face, comyng owt of the same, was so bright that the children of Israel could not behold his face. Ever so shall owre faces be, yn the middest of owre fieri for me: that owr enemies shall hereafter never be hable to beho the brightnes of owr cowntenance. And although we k made as black as the pot’s bottom, that hangeth over | x fyer, yet sure I am, that we shall be made whyter th snow, and purer than silver or fine gold. If we have e joy in any thing yn this world, it is yn clei which we are certefied to be the children of God, < heritors of his everlastyng kyngedom. By this, saith S. Jhon, we know the love of Christ toward us, that he g gave | his life for us. And by this we know we love hym; 1 a q we are redy, at his callyng, to yeld owre life for the testi: mony of his trewth to owre brothers, that they might ha’ occasion to learne by owre faithful example, to wort me the thyngs of God than of the world. " O God, increase this trew faith yn you; for I see yc hereby to be in possession of heaven. Continually ¢ a q hope behold the thyngs that be not seen, but yet hyllen for | OF ORIGINALS. 383 owre greater rewards; and then shall not this noble faith perish, but grow to perfection and fruition of God. What though this sack of dong which we carrye about us doth 159 pynch and repyne at this owre pure faith, shall it discom- fort us? No, trewly, but make us more circumspect and vi- gilant, that we be not overthrowen in owre right wails, since we have so familiar an enemy By faith we overcum ; and he that Rieamith shal be crowned. TTherfore the assaults of the flesh and of the world, wherewith we are to be pressed as long as we lyve, ought to make us diligenter in spiritual thyngs, and to be more desyrous to be delivered owt of this body of corruption. Happy be we, that see the dawnger of owr conflict, wherby we are admonished to beware, and to runne to the strong hold of the name of the Lord owre de- fence, to the which, in all your temtations, I do most har- tely commit your faithful harte for ever. _ As concerning myne owne affares, synce I cam to the Bishop’s colehowse, I have ben six tymes in examination, twice before the spitell bishopes, and ons of late before a : great many of the Lords of the Counsel, before whom I have more frankly, I thank God, uttered my mynd than I did any tyme before. The matter laid against me was, the disputation in the Convocation-howse two years past, con- | eerning their idol the masse; the which by all means thei wold have me recant; and I have answered, that if the | elargy that now rule the rost, can prove yether their sacra- | ment of the aultar to be a sacrament, or else themselfs to | be of the trew Churche of Christ, that I would be as con- | formable to their doyngs as thei cowld desyer. I loke daily for my final judgment, which was promised me yer this; but I thynk now they will defer it until the end of the Par- | liament. God, in whose hands my lyfe is, hasten the tyme | in his good pleasure, and make me worthy of that great | glory. You are as present with me as I am with you. | Christ gyve us a perfect fruition one of another in his kyng- | dome, Owre bretherne that be gon before us, do loke for | us. Hasten, O Lord, owre redemtion, and suffer us not to 160 Number L. Foxii MSS. 384 A CATALOGUE be overcumed of evill. Amen. Owte of. the Bishop's eol house, wherof one Eleynye, dwellyng in sa gailer of Lolar’s Towar, and another named Fountayn, b kepers. The xiijth of November. : saver ban iil Your owne bowels in Jeous Christ, . To my right welbeloved and the Teen Eee — very elect lady of God, which — hath chosen the better part, oo be delivered. tin str : rad yet A letter by an unknown person to Bishop Boner ; reprov him freely for his cruelty, and Soretelling his ie 2 be sit @ Wo be wnto thee that destroyest, when thou-wast 1 not d stroyed : thou brakest the league, when as none he broken it with thee. For when thou shalt leave of if stroying, thou thyself shalt be destroyed; and w . thow ceasest from breaking the antes shal they br it with thee. Essay xxxiil. . 11 dnnnaaied OH! thou bloudy Boner, and iil bishop of 1 : don; oh! thou most cruel tyrant of Sodoma, and - x painted prelate of Gomorra, hear the word of the Lord, ¢ harken unto the voice of his mouth. . Be thou y the power of his hand, and hasten to: escape the day 0 fearful visitation. For his fierce wrath is: already kind against thee, and his heavy displeasure: shal shortly t hold upon thee. For why, the great dncdindaaail 10¢ bloud which thou hast so cruelly: ce Hiatt the city of London, and in the country Pees eryeth so sore for vengeance in the ears ‘of the’ L of hosts, that of his justice and most. righteous jud he can no longer forbear thee. The ticnslesciialiill and iniquity is filled up'to the brim ; and thy: wieked g of fiercenes and cruelty be now ful ripe: Therfor sh angel of the Lord shortly come with his sharp sickle, : cut thee down, as a cluster of corruption and wickednes, at ‘OF ORIGINALS. 385 cast thee into the winefat of the fiercenes of God’s wrath, or lake that burneth with fire and brimstone; there to be tormented for ever, as thou art most worthy, except thou repent, and turn to the Lord in time. And altho thou dost believe, and hast also in secret said, that there is no such place of punishment; yet I assure thee, even in the name and word of the Lord, that thou shalt shortly have perfect experience, and true tast and feeling of it, unles, I say, thou do speedily repent, and surcease from thy bloudy proceedings and butcherly Alanignter of the Lord’s poor simple sheep. _ To reherse unto thee the fearful examples of cruel Cain, Nemroth, Pharao, Achab, and wicked Jezabel his wife, Pashur, Nabucadonasur, Hamon, Holifernes, Antiochus, Pilate, Herod, Annas, and Caiaphas, with thy predecessor desperate Judas, which hanged himself, I think it would little or nothing pierce thy stony heart, which is hardened 161 as Pharao’s, because thou dost not only deny the holy Scrip- tures, but also that there is any God, or life after this. Therfore I will let them pass, and also the examples of | cursed Nero, Domitianus, Trajanus, and divers other, whose steps thou dost so directly follow, that at the length thou Shalt be sure to fall into the same pit of perpetual destruc- tion-that they are in, with them to be tormented together | for ever; except, I say still, thou do truly repent, and turn to the Lord in time. But if the threatned vengeance of | God, against whom thou dost strive, nor the fearful ex- | amples of them, whose footsteps thou dost follow in al points, will nothing quench the flaming heat of thy malicious mind, thy greedy Mints after innocent bloud, and thy un- | satiable desire of destroying God’s dear children; yet let the very shame and obloquy of the world, wherunto thou | art deeply fallen, something abate thy ravenous raging, and | asswage thy fierce tyrannous roaring against the people of |God. For not only England, but also the most part of the whole world, speaketh shame of thy unmerciful doings. ery man almost can tel upon his fingers ends, how many of God’s dear servants thou hast burned, and how many MOL. IT. PART II. ce 386 _ A CATALOGUE thou hast murdered and famished in prison, within thes three quarters of this year. The whole sum surmount to a x1 persons, or thereabouts. Every child can say, thai can any whit speak, Bloudy Boner is Bishop of London Thou art become the common slaughter slave to all thy fe low bitesheeps, (bishops I would say,) and so art thou called every where, and that of all sorts of men; yea, even of Papists themselves. There are thousands that bear thee good fair face, and flatter thee for advantage, which sp a shame of thee, as they may well enough, behind thy beastl back. I am credibly informed, that divers of thy elie bis and some of thine own chaplains, do heartily bbhite he more than thy beastly proceedings, which be against = " right, equity, and conscience. 4 Oh! bloudy Boner, and most filthy testacdl born, as other brethren were, what hast thou to do to conical man, or keep them in thy cruel colehouse to famish thei which are not of thy dioces? Cannot thine own laws, whic yet are too much cruel, bridle thy unsatiable desire of sh ding the bloud of them, with whom, by no law or reas thou hast any thing to do? Shal al the world say | to th shame, that bloudy Boner is the common cut-throat a bloud-shedder for all the bishops 1 in England! Oh ra wolf, art thou so hungry again so soon, that for ‘noose to tisfy thy greedy desire, thy cubbs must be fain to bring sheep forth of other mens folds? Oh! butcherly blot shedder, is there no mercy in thy cruel hands? Wast th so handled, when thou hadst most justly deserved it? 1 thou found that at the hands of other, which so many: this day feel at thine? No, no, for then hada cot too short to the supping of so much bloud of them wh thou bast most cruelly slain. But trust unto it, thou tyrant, thou hast not yet escaped the mighty and terri 162 hand of God, no more than thy bloudy brother, wily W chester, hath done, if thou do still despise his great met and long suffering, be thou well assured thou shalt not long escape his fearful judgment and violent fire, which shortly OF ORIGINALS. 387 shal consume thee, and al other his adversaries, to the fore- warning and terrible example of al tyrants and cruel mur- derers, unto the world’s end. ~ Repent, therfore, you priest’s son, I say, repent in time, and surcease from thy most wicked procedings. Lay away thy tyrant-like tyranny, and be thou sure the Lord hath yet mercy enough in store for thee. Surely, his great pa- tience and long suffering would fain draw thee, and all other, unto speedy repentance. But if thou have hardened thy cruel heart, as Pharao did his, so sinning against the Holy Ghost, be thou right well assured thy final destruc- tion is hard at hand. Make as merry as thou wilt, thou shalt shortly know thy fare. Longer shalt thou not tary here, than thou hast wrought thy appointed feat. But then shalé thou also go to thy place, as the very man of God, good Fatter Latymer, said to that cursed Winchester; whose words he hath found true, as thou shalt do mine: for God wil get his name the glory over thee, or ever it be long; that our posterity, which is yet to come, may praise him for - the same. Thou strivest against the stream, and dost wrestle with him in vain. Thou shalt not bring al thy pestilent _ purposes to pass, though thou wouldest brast thine heart about it. Hamon shal hang upon his own gallows, do the best thou canst. The little mustard wilbe the greatest tree | in God's garden, though the godless Gardiner and thou have gon never so much about to root it up. Remember | the saying of an old doctor, The bloud of the martyrs, saith he, « is the seed of the gospel. When one is put to death, a - thousand spring up in his stead. Zorobabel wilbe found fio lyar, which said, that the truth should have the victory. Christ doth tell thee, and all the rest, that it shalbe too hard for you al to kick against the prick. | Therefore it were best for you all to follow the good counsil that Gamaliel gave your predecessors, which put | Christ to death; lest, while you be striving against God, | you utterly perish in his anger; for his wrath is already kindled hot against you. But if thou wilt needs still pro- cede forth in thy wickedness, until thou fall into the pit of ce? 388 A CATALOGUE perdition, (the wrath and just judgment of God p thee therto,) yet for very shame of the world, if chon not altogether a beast without shame, meddle with no x . than be of thine own diocess. Seek not to become the slave and common slaughter man to all thy bloudy brethren, and very children of Satan, whom Christ calleth rightly a mur- derer from the begining. I say not this, for that I think thou canst shorten any of God’s elect childrens lives before the time that God hath appointed by his divine will and pleasure, but because I would fain se some equity appear in their doings, which hitherto have shewed themselves mos' detestable and devilish, as the most simple in the world 1 easily discern. And I also thought it good, yea, and n 163 very bounden duty, to give you warning in God’s beha a that thou mayest be more excuseless at the great days whe I and many other are to be called in heavy witnes a thee. And take these my doings as thou list, yet shall m2} conscience hereby be freed before God, and thine the fu ther burthened ; and also thy shameless doings the known to al, and spoken of to thyne infamy and reproch. Before God I speak it, if thou do cause that eminent s vant of God, good Master Philpot, to be put to death, ne thou hast [unrighteously condemned] him, I wil se a many copies of this as I can to be cast abroad into part of this realm; so that thy swoln cheeks shal even ting at the hearing of it. I know thou, or some other fai — wil practice thine accustomed craft of conjuring, sorcery, ¢ witchcraft, to come to the knowledg of me. But I set na a pin by al thy familiar spirits; no, though thou. hay 7 principal devil, even Beelzebub himself. For you can- don more to me than God wil give you leave, for the settin forth of his glory and my commodity. Therfore his wil don, for it is onley good. God graunt mine ies ob obedient and subject to the same. Amen. It is not for fear I write not my name, ; » Sith God can preserve me forth of thy rae, vas Yet for to tempt him I were to blame, fg And needless to bring myself into bands. OF ORIGINALS. 389 My time is not come, therfore I wil tary, Sti trusting in God I shal not miscarry. —$$$——— Number LI. 164 Cardinal Pole, archbishop of Canterbury, his metropolitical visitation of the diocese of Lincoln; with the articles of ‘ visitation. Comperta et detecta in visitatione reveren™ Domini Car- _dinalis per reveren. Patrem Johannem Lincolniens. E- ™ pum. in dioc sua Lincoln. a festo Pasch’ anno Domini _ millesimo quingen”’ quinquagesimo sexto; et deinceps ewercita; sequuntur. - THOM’S WALLER de Alwincle in dioc’ Petriburgensi Foxii MSS. ae q’ daret operam magicis artibus. Et qt nae. Ars magica. - isset quendam Willmu’ Atkinson de Yardwel in com. Lin- | coln. et Johem. Tossell de Baltissham in com. Cantabr’ ho- | mines preficos, et fatiloquos, confessus est. Et ulterius ex- | aiat’ quid illi dixissent, respondit, alterum predixisse, immi- _nere dco’ Thome Waller suspendium in proximis_comitiis -apud Northampton. Alterum predixisse, q4 evaderet sus- -pendium ; sed vix, et cum magna difficultate. Pendente hac causa coram nobis, dicus. Thoms’ Waller in proximis comi- _ tiis fuit convictus de sacrilegio; et pependisset apud North- ampton (ut dicitur) ni aufugisset. _ Ormundus Hill de Thorneton presbr’ conjugat’ in dioc’ Presbyter : “Lincoln. unde prius effugerat, comprehensus, ab uxore illi- ho _ ita separatus fuit; salutari penitentia utrique injuncta. | ~ Dns. Thoms’ Nix de Caisho in com. Bedf. presbr. quon- Presbr. con- dam uxorat’ et ante biennium per nos divorciatus, convictus)28*4s- fuit post divortium predcm. consuetudinem stupri cum uxore sua pretensa h’uisse. Quod et confessus est, et penitentiam _sibi injunctam tam apud Caisho, quam apud Bedf. in ma- xima hominum frequencia peregit. Post penitentiam per- | -actam, humiliter petiit se admitti ad ministrandum, et fuit _admissus. | cc3 390 A CATALOGUE Fuga.ex- | Domina Anna Graie, uxor Henrici Graie, militis, negle covicatae tis censuris ecclesiasticis, stetit per integrum jam annut excoicata. Unde ad Dnos. Regem et Reginam pro bre de exco’icata capienda scribendum decrevimus. - 165 Anthonius Meeres in com. Lincoln. armiger, citatus ut Pugs: compareret coram nobis; eo quod eucharistiam in fest. Pasche non recepisset, fugit ad partes transmarinas. Ut di- citur, stat exco’icat. Fuga. Grauntham vidua in principio visitac’onis “nre si- mili de causa fugit ad Ducissam Suff. in part. transmarini: ut dicitur. Fasciculus. Thoms’ Armestronge de Corbie in com. Lincoln. armiger et Elizab. ejus uxor de heresi contra sacramentum altari auricularem confessionem et auctoritat. sedis ap’lice ce victi, se humiliter submiserunt, et publice recantaverunt : et feria tertia ebdomade Penthecostes in maxima hominum fre- quentia in processionibus in eccl’ia catho’ Lincoln. fasciculo portaverunt: ac deinde dominica sequenti apud Graun. tham fasciculos etiam portaverunt, habita path con cione ad populum. o Combustus. Thomas More in eccl’ia parochi Divi Martini Leicestrie ac post etiam in eccl’ia Dive Margarite xxi die Aprilis 155 coram nobis comparuit, et multas hereses defendit: dicen inter cetera, This is my faith, that in the sacrament of # aultar is not the body of Christ, no more than if I mysel shuld geve one a pece of bread, and saie, Take, eate, my body ; meaning my own body within my dublet. sententia contra ipm’ lata. Scriptum est ad Domimos R et Reginam: et per breve De heretico comburendo, : Leicester predict. mense Junii fuit combustus, , Rasura pu- Maior ville Bedford scripsit nobis, quendam i in ludibri hae ordinis sacerdotalis rasisse verticem puerl infra bina exquirens nram’ sententiam. Cui rescripsimus; et supe pars rea peregit publicam peniten’ in mercato de Bed: Simonia. Robertus Wakeley r’cor de Stoughton Parva, in con Hunt. propter simoniam coactus bn’fictum suum dimi rere. Curato pee Thomas Hulcocke, curat. ecl’ie Omnium S’ctor’ in Hunt- sake '"ingt. quia ministravit eucharistiam Simoni White, Georgio juncta. OF ORIGINALS. 391 | Hasseley, et aliis, sine confessione auriculari, sed cum con- fessione generali in Anglica lingua, sicut fieri solebat tem- pore schismatis; primum in gaolam est per nos injectus. _ Deinde etiam, publica penitent. est illi injuncta: quam per- ‘egit. Et injunctum est eidem, ne amplius ministraret in ea Lincoln. Et super eo recessit. _ Conquestum est nobis, qd Dns’ Oswaldus Butler, nuper Oswal. Bat- — de Wodhall in com. Bedford. adhuc tenet mulierem 2 aes ‘suam in amplexibus adulterinis: quem citandum fore decre- vimus. Compertum est etiam, q? nunquam fuit presbr’ or- | dinatus. Tamen omnia sacramenta tempore schismatis mi- | nistrasset. Pro quo submisit se; et injuncta est ei penitent’ publica. Quam peregit in eccl’iis de Wodhall, et Sce’ Marie in Bedford. | Anna Drewrie parochie de Noviell vivit in amplexibus 166 adulterinis cum Dno. Johanne Gascoine, milite. Super quo pies citamus utrumque. D’cusJohannes comparuit, et submisit se. adulterium. Cui injunctum est, ne de’am Annam in suum consortium amplius admitteret; sed suam uxorem ’Itimam ad se recipe- ret. Quod promisit se facturum. Sed promisso non stetit. _ Eadem Anna non comparuit. Quare stat exco’icata. Exco’icata. - Quare decrevimus scribendum regie majestati pro brevi De eaxcowato capiendo. ___Notati sunt Edmundus More et Maria Lee de Medme- rgd nam, q‘ viverent in amplexibus adulterinis. Dict’ Maria ci- Maria Lee. _ tata venit: de crimine objecto competenti numero manifeste purgavit. Ut in actis apud Missendem Magnam xxiii'® _ Aprilis apparet. _ Thomas Troughton citatus venit coram nobis et com-Thom. ‘Missionariis regiis, sexto Juli, anno Dni. 1556'. Et con- ee _ victus fuit maliciose protulisse hee verba Anglicana, The reid belles of the church be the Devill’s trumpettes. Ac etiam ‘ista verba, The ivel Churche did ever persecute the goode Churche, as they do now: precedenti sermone de hereticis -cumbustis apud Londen. Super quo obligatus ad recanta- -tionem publicam per scriptum, de recognitione. _ Anthonius Redshawe de Leiton, et Thomas Bell de Presbyteri “Mollesworthe in com. Hunt. citatis viis et modis, non com- °°” "8" cc4t 392 A CATALOGUE paruerunt. Ideo stant exco’icati. Unde scribendum ¢ scre- vimus pro brevi, De exco’icat. capiendo. Avg alee Carnes co- | Henricus Burnebie, Johannes Marcie, Thomas Selbi se riers: qua fuit modestia, nihil de se magnum cogitans, in- issimum se, et perpetuum profitebatur Regine famu- am, ab omni semper abhorrens ambitione. Unde cum 'postea regni Regem, et Regine maritum, potentissinum 'Philippum, Caroli Quinti imperatoris invictissimi filum, di- vina prudentia haberemus: et essent ex nostris, qui hunc juvenem seditiose et turbulente ad arma contra Regem Re- oon incitarent; ille memor officii, et fidei sue, et be- neficii nuper accepti, nunquam voluit ullius, aut persua- sione, aut consilio ingratus erga eam videri, a qua tot et tam amplis affectus fuit dignitatibus: neque illam in pericu- Eet 424 A CATALOGUE lum ullum adducere, per quam ipse fuit ab omni pericul liberatus. Ex quo liquet, quam divina in illo virtus fu quam animus vere generosus, qui ne regni quidem potiv spe ab officio nunquam deflecteretur. At lesz majestati accusatus fuit: at accusantur et innocentes. At coram pr cipibus regni examinatus: at honorifice liberatus. At vixi in suspicione apud plures: at erat vita inculpata apud om 194nes. At periculum erat ne offenderet: at certum erat quo non offenderat: at timendum pejora: at an ne liora : at potuit semper: at noluit unquam: et hoe qui certe aperte testificabatur in universo vite suze cursu, USgI ad ultimum mortis diem, qui tam caute se semper ges nunquam ut cum iis consuetudinem haberet, quorum mor fuerunt Reginz vel invisi, aut vita quovis modo suspect Equidem, ut id quod res est ingenue dicam, nihil tam il (improborum certe machinationibus) tanta mussit torment! et tantas peperit calamitates, quam nasci ex familia nobi et ex stirpe regia. Cum igitur aliquot haberet i (invidetur enim semper prestanti dignitati) et ermina’ bus illorum aspergeretur, quibusque queelibet suspic iam levissima, ingens scelus videtur; tam egregie et 1 suam ipse tuebatur innocentiam, et tam preesenti ani (adversis enim nunquam frangebatur) syncerum se, ine! patumque ostendebat ; ut Regina omnium laudatissima, lum de integro in gratiam sumeret, et imter proceres reg fidatissimos accenseret. Unde postea, explorata ejus fide, ey virtute cognita, Regis Reginzeque communi consens mi tebatur Bruxelliam in Brabantia, curiam sapetialealll ipsi imperatori Carolo (quem honoris causa semper nomin officium suum faceret, et innocentize suse apud illum etia testimonium exhiberet. Quo cum venisset, ef ibi 2 menses constitisset, superveniente postea Rege, in tanta fi apud patrem, filiumque authoritate et gratia; nemo ui ternus majore apud eos loco esset. Ile vero human hance meritis suis majorem conspiciens, et favorem mul maximum, optimum se facturum putavit, si mentem su majoribus, et amplioribus excoleret virtutibus, ut me utrique et copiosius posthac inserviret, et illorum s Si neu. OF ORIGINALS. 425 in se benignitati quoquomodo responderet. Intelligens au- tem Italiam bonarum artium esse mercaturam, et tanquam alteras Athenas ingeniis florentibus, exquisitisque judiciis abundare, hance ab ipso Rege gratiam obtinuit, ut qui tam diu custodiis obsepiretur, libere tandem aliquando expati- endi facultatem haberet, preesertim cum Rex ipse certo sci- ret illum virtutis ac doctrine causa, tot loca tam diligenter perlustrare velle. Ut vero gratior apud plures Italie illus- ‘trissimos viros adventus esset, scripsit Rex optimus in ejus gratiam complures literas commendatitias, in quibus sic ejus virtutes extulit, ut quocunque gentium proficisceretur, per- libenter, semper et honorifice ab iis, ad quos litera mitte- bantur, exciperetur. Id quod expertus est uberrime in iis ocis, ad que perrexit, et in quibus diversabatur. Sed videte, _ jam jam progressurus, et alios preterea principes visurus, | ‘Universamque quasi peregraturus Italiam, in medio itinere pro dolor!) interceptus est, et in hac urbe Patavina annos ‘Natus circiter triginta, ex duplici febre tertiana mortuus, et _ prius sane mortuus, quam moriturum quisquam suspicare- tur. Breves quidem hujus vite hic voluptates hausit, in | ‘ipso nimirum ztatis flore absorptus. Nam post annos vite - duodecim, vix biennium in reliquo vite sue cursu vixit se- | ‘eurus, et ab omni liber molestia. Sed (6 profunditatem ju- —diciorum Dei!) qui grave sepius et multiplex hucusque | periculum evasit, febrem evadere non potuit. Ex hoc igi- } tur juvene illustrissimo nostram metiamur imbecillitatem, disjungamusque nos a corporibus, ut consuescamus mori, et _ Vivamus hodie tanquam cras morituri, et sic quidem hee | Vita (dum erimus in terris) erit illi ccelesti vite similis, et - cum illuc ex hiis vinculis emissi feremur, minus tardabitur | eursus animorum nostrorum, et sic moriemur ut vivamus ‘semper. Nam qui vivit moriturus bene, morietur ut vivat ‘melius. Juvenis iste qui sic virtutem colebat in vita, sic jam @ vita discessit, ut certo certius perpetuo vivat, et pro terra, ‘ceelum occupet; pro labore, quietem; pro incertis, certa; pro “humanis, divina: nam mors quidem interitus non est, omnia ‘tollens, atque delens: sed queedam quasi migratio, commu- tatioque vitee, que in claris viris, et omnibus Christi pree- 195 426 A. CATALOGUE cepta observantibus, dux in ccelum soleret esse. At eju meerens D. Marchionessa Exoniz, vidua provectiore zetat et unico orbata filio, clamant famuli, vociferantur amici : has voces semper ingeminant: Mortwus est juvenis. Re spondeo,. ut quos lugere scio, hos nune consoler: morti nullum certum definitur tempus. Nam natura quidem de dit usuram vite, tanquam pecuniz, nulla preestituta dic Neque id intempestivum est, quod Deus fieri vult. At me lius esset, si longius vixisset: at bene est, quod bene vixeri et optime mortuus sit. Nec vero parum diu vixit, qui vi tutis perfectee perfecto functus est munere. Nam vi ac perficit, ut satis, superque vixisse videatur. Mortuus eti est in summa Regis sui Regineeque gratia: fama secund summis bonorum studiis: probatus a Deo: sestimatagill ( omnibus. At Anglia illum desiderat, et vivum requirit Anglia illo nunquam carebit. Nam si mens cujusque is quisque fama illius et recte factorum memoria per omne obvolitabit oras, et omnium aures Angliz laudibus oppl bit: sic ut concidat omne ccelum potius, ommisque il er consistat; quam ut fcelix illius conteratur memoria, aut. « : pectoribus hominum eruatur recordatio. ‘ Vos igitur, honoratissimi legati, et omnes praterea cujt T que gradus, quem audivistis tam in vita fuisse — em _ illustrem, hujus jam defuncti memoriam pie inviols tenete, nomen propagate, et illi simul gratulemini in ce collocato. Nam si veram sequatur laus virtutem, si re¢ facta premium, ille nec debet nec potest felicitate summ privari, qui semper in virtute sola summum bonum col bat, et ad ccelum cogitationes omnino suas intendebat. Ni vero cuiquam bono male quicquam evenire potest, nec vivo, nec mortuo; nec potest is a Deo in morté negligi, qui Det an in vita tam impense colebat. Nos igitur (qui adhuc jactamu in vita) si illius insistamus vestigiis, hoc est, solidam virtuti viam ingrediamur, ad illum perveniemus locum, ubi seder angeli, sancti exultant, et Deus ipse in sua regnat maj 5 tate: et veniemus quidem filii ad patrem, creature Creatorem, exules ad patriam, servi ad libertatem, peregrini ad zdes sanctas, et plane nostras. Ad quem quidem locum OF ORIGINALS. 427 tune gradiemur, cum Christus nostri misertus, nos vocabit. | Quod ut cito, et quam primum fiat, zternus faxit Deus, et | communis omnium noster unus et solus Pater. P DIXI. Bd. a —__ Number LVIII. 196 | John Moyar to John Boulton, concerning a book the latter had printed of his sufferings under Queen Mary. | _ JOHN Boultonne, after my hartie comendations unto Foxii MSS. you, &c. Wheras you caused to be put in print a serteyne storye of your great trouble, and my recanting, I thought good to answer to serteyne thinges conteyned therin, which are not true; leaste many thinges which are true, by the untruth therof myght be discredited. _ First, Wheras you say, you were taken uppone suspition Sor writinge of a letter, the writer therof longe tyme after unknown, and great searche made for the same ; 1 marvell "you were not ashamed to cause so manyfest an untruthe to | be writen; for the longe tyme after that it was unknown “Was not ij dayes after it was written. It was set uppe the Satterday before Mydlent Sonday within nyght, and on the morrowe taken downe; and the same Sonday I was | taken, and you on the Munday mornynge; and by ix of the clocke on the Munday it was confessed by us bothe: Ther was no further search as I knowe; but one man was sent for, and asked serteyne questions, and so let goo; lykewise a -mayde: and this was all: and all this was done on the same Sonday followinge. _ Secondly, Wheras you say, you were committed to warde Jor a week or a fortnyght into the lower prison, and then had uppe. 1 marvell that you have forgotten that viij days, _or therabout, after we were committed to prison, that the Geyer caused us bothe to sitt in the stockes tenne dayes and x nyghts ; but that the keeper’s wiffe let us out some- tymes to refreshe us; and uponne the Friday before Easter we were lette forthe by the mayor, and ij of the bretherne. SS eee 428 A CATALOGUE And on the next day following, being Saterday, in mornyng early, we were examyned, where the — pre mysed us, that we shuld receave eaven as Christ had le it. And when we came on the Sonday to the emer V found it contrary. And when I refused to be partaker a their idolatrous masse, they said I was madde, and wa sent to the stocks, and there cruelly handled tyll Mon 4 mornynge; and then you dissemblingly, as I may charita y say, receaved at their masse before the whole parish, as tl rest did; and therfore then were set at lybertie in th 197 keper’s house, and not before, nor for any other cause, a the whole contrey dothe well knowe, although you forga to put it in the story amonge the rest. a Thirdly, Wheras you declare your gret trouble after y had bene before the Byshopp of Winchester ; 1 being th delyvered, came many tymes unto you; where you were it dede tyed with a longe chayne to a blocke, and wente the length of the chayne, and you called it my Lord ai celour’s almes. But whereas you say, you lay in the stock handes and fete; that I deny to be true, and am habell t bringe proofe for the same, if nede be. It may be that ys might be put in the stockes in the keper’s rage, and let o ol againe; but I am sure that, being in yor nght mynde, y had never one finger or hand put in the stockes. B at this trouble that you speake of, was when you were | tike, and not your owne man. There were dyvers of frindes, being one my sealfe, which caused you to have } ya handes made faste; for that you tare in peces yor cloth and sate in the colde froste naked in the prison: but fe id other cause was any man lett to come unto you, bei that case ether to bring what they could to comfort you, els to watch withe you in the nyght season. As touch i the eating of yor owne excrements, I am sure that you it not beinge in yor right mind: I was present with y when you shewed yor sealfe first to be madde, and the appeared in you then no lykelyhode of any suche wan The story also it sealfe doth geve occasion of grete doul whether that be true or not: for that there is no serteyne OF ORIGINALS. 429 : tyme spoken of, howe long you eat them, for some say one _ tyme, and some another: I am sure no man sawe you do it, and therfore know not but by yor owne mouthe. If you did it, being in yor right mind, how chaunceth it that you knowe not the sertenty of the tyme? It is not a thing, as I thinke, so sone to be forgotten. I thinke also, that if you had bene so used, you wolde have shewed yor griefe to somebody, for that you were not wonte to hide yor trouble. _ When you were out of your witte, I graunte you myght do it as you did many other thinges, but not of nessessity, I am sure. __ As touchinge that the keper and his servauntes kept yor meate from you, I wyll say nothinge therunto, because I _ know not the truthe; there was no such thing used when _ I was in prisonne: and besyde that, you myght have com- _ plamed, for that there were that came unto you now and then. Laste of all, Wheras you complayned upon yor hurt that you had by the coller-maker, I know it to be true: but where you accuse hym of whordome, I may well doubte : ‘that ; because I understand, by comon report, that he had a wicked woman to his wyffe, who was a whore, and sought _ to poyson hym; and therfore, being divorsed, he married with her that was with hym in the prison: and it was well | knowen, that for the little zeale that he had to the gospell 198 he was then prisoned; for they used not in those much _ punishment for whoredome. And in that you charge the keper | with cruelty, for that he gave hym lyberty, beinge madde, _ to hurte you: you know that he was not knowen to be -madde, tyll he presently did the hurt; and afterward was _ more sharpely handled than ever you were, bothe in stock- _ ing and whypping, as it may appear, for he continueth ‘the | ‘same untyll this day. And where you say, you were kept _ im the stockes whyle he hurt you; I marvell that you shame | mot to lye so openly: were you not abrode in the prison with a paire of fetters on yor feete? Are you not ashamed also to say, that you were delyvered out of prison, being madde? Were you not come to yor sealfe before you came eee SS Foxii MSS. -abowt. Also, Wyll’m Dyblye, weaver, being at the next 430 A CATALOGUE out? I myght here speake of yor recantation at your cor yng forthe; which, I think, myght have bene as well spoke of as myne. I leave to talk of my recantation, because | am contented to be judged by those that dwell pire an do know the whole matter. None of us both have a cause to rejoise, except we be overmoch desyrouse of vain glory. And this is the truth of the story, the which Tan able and wylbe redy to prove, as occasion shall serve; ; that I desyre to have it regestred, but rather, as unworthy to be put there, I would it were put quite out. Thus I end, desyring God to geve to you and me th sprite of humilite, that we may glory, not im our owne ya nite, but in God’s gret mercy bestowed plentifully upe a in Christ Jesu, who is praysed for ever. Amen. At Wotton this 18 of March, anno Dni. 1564. 4 By me John Moya To his frinde John Boulton, 9 geve this in London. oe Number LIX. Informations gathered at Reading, anno 1571, touch n the storie of Julius Palmer, martyr. BOLTON, of whom Thackam speaketh, was set at | bertie by Sir Fraunces Inglefield, without any suerties, 2 appeareth in the storye of Bolton. Also, Jhon Ryder, « Readinge, capper, and Wyll’m Dyblye, weaver, do bear witnes therunto. And of this, Bolton hymselfe, dwelling it Longe-lane, by Smythfield, in London, can tell more. 1 ys a sylke weaver. yf That Mr. Palmer was fet from the Cardinal Hatt in th night tyme, contrary to Thackam’ s assertion 5 she am vyfi ment, betwene x and xj of the clocke at night, or OF ORIGINALS. 431 house the very same night, and the same tyme, even abowt x of the clocke, saith, that he heard a great noyse at the Cardinall Hatt; and comyng owt of the howse to learne what the matter was, he mett some of his companyons com- yng out of the Cardynall Hatt, who told hym that the of- fycers were come to fetch away Mr. Palmer. _ And whether Palmer called for a close chambre or not, yt ys confessed by them of the howse, that he was lodged in the closyst chambre in the howse; to wyt, in the chambre beyond the hall, and that there he was fetched owt. Also Stephen Nethercliefe, the ostler, saith, that he called for a close chambre. _ The goodwyfe of the Cardynall Hatt saith, she was in a marveilous feare when they dyd fetch hym; and therfore belyke there were more than one seargeant. Nicholas Sawn- ‘derson of Readinge heard the woman speake thes woordes, that she was marveylously afrayd; and she said the same to Thomas Jhonson and others. _ Item, The goodwyffe of the Cardinal Hat saith, that Hampton, sometyme their scholemaster, came to her, and asked for Palmer, requestinge that he might speak with hym. Also he desired her to send for a quart of wyne, that bs might drinke with hym. And afterward she, comynge in where they were, heard Palmer say, that he would lyve and dye in yt. When she perceaved them whot in talke, What, (quoth she,) do ye chide? For God’s sake chide not in my howse. No, hostys, (quoth they,) we do not chide, | but reason the matter. The very same night was Palmer | fet owt of the howse by the offycers, as the goodwyffe, and her sonne, and her ostler, do all confesse. re Her sonne in law lykewyse said, that he heard hys mo- | ther oftentymes tell, that Hampton came to Mr. Palmer, _and talked wyth hym, the very same night that he was fett owt of their howse by the officers. And this he rehearsed | agayne in the hearing of William Dyblye, Christopher Ber- nard, &c. _ Wyllyam Dyblye, weaver, abovenamed, who often re- sorted to hym in pryson, saith, that Mr. Palmer imputed { | | 432 A CATALOGS the cawse of his trouble to no man so moche as to Thacks And Stephen Netherclief, the ostler abovenamed, saith tl same, that Thackam was his greatest enemy. He ‘al thes wordes to Thomas Jhonson of Reading. ta Jhon Galant of Reading sayth, that Gateley confesse to hym, how that he watched Palmer, and brought hy, “y first to examynatyon. And touching the intercepting of t letter, he sayth, that Gateley spake these wordes unto hit We mett with the messinger, and receaved the letter of hi and cawsed another to be conveighed and delyvered to t messinger, written in Palmer's name, which Palmer | cme not of. He uttered this before William Dyblye, weave and Christopher Bernard, cutler. And he saith, that wyll now affirme the same to Gateley’s face, as he hath dot 200in tymes past. Jtem, Jhon Galant sayth, that Gateley certayne of hys howsehold to watche Palmer at his hos howse. Christopher Bernard saith, that there was a studye in oo schole-howse in Thackam’s and Palmer’s tyme. Item, JI he Galant saith, that he heard one Richard Bewen repor that Gateley brake up that studie in his sight. Also, E chard Bewen confessed the same to Thomas Jhonson. ~ Item, Jhon Galant sayth, that he resortinge to Palx in pryson, charged hym, that he was apprehended « punished for adulterye and prepensed murther. Unto wh Palmer answered, Brother Galant, Iam a greater syn than all the world knoweth ; but for thes thinges wher I am now charged, I am as cleere as the child that borne this night. we Thomas Jhonson saith, he can bring forth nial pers that have seene Hampton play uppon the — a in the quyer, together with Thackam. 4) Wylliam Dyblye saith, that Palmer protested to hir pryson, that in the letter wherwith he was pean the vysitours, hys hand was counterfeated, and that he’ betrayed, and was not wytting nor waring of that letter Mr. Moyer’s lettre agreeable to the same. ‘te William Dyblye and Christopher Bernard do =ial * OF ORIGINALS. 433 Downer was a dissembler and an hipocrite, praying God to save every man from soche frends. The lyke sayd John Galant to Mr. Sheper. _ Harry Singleton sayd, that Gateley had bene with him to inquere whether Palmer was fett owt of that howse, and of other thinges, as, who was then constable, &. He con- fessed this before William Dyblye, Christopher Bernard, Thon Galant, &c. The said Harrye sayd, he answered hinds that he hymselfe, (to wyt,) Gateley, was then constable, and. " he remembred) one of them that dyd fetch hym. Item, Whereas Thackam saith, that Palmer was taken as. over a wall, Tho. Jhonson saith, that in that place ay was never no wall. Item, Wheras Thackam saith, that he payd Palmer all i: monye, there appeareth a letter of atturney of Palmer’s ‘ owne hand to the contrarye. Other notes. BE Thsckam speaketh of one Coxe in hys answer; and the | ‘Bry meaneth another, called William Coxe, the cook, ‘which was Palmer’s hoste. y om hon Galant sayth, that Palmer’s hoste was not at home the letter was intercepted, and knew not of yt tyll he ar e home. _ The mayd whom Thackam abused, and begatt with child, * one Stanshall’s servant, a syllye impotent mayd, who, oe byrth of the child, protested that yt was Thackam’s F i: Mh | i de; and afterward, when God called her, she tooke yt jo uppon her deathe. Item, His swering for the child, and his false othes to 201 Jhon Galant, tdiiclitng the boordes. 'Thackam protested 1 in the pulpytt, in the begynnynge of Queene Maries raigne, that he would seale hys doctryne with his blud, and stand to yt even unto death. Yet afterward he shranke backe, and sayd, that he would never be minister agayne, William Dyblye wytnesseth, that Thackam brought into the church leaves of old popishe service, and that he, with others, dyd helpe to patche together the bookes, and to | VOL. Ill. PART II. rf 434 A CATALOGUE sing the fyrst Latin even songe in the church aay S rence. . _Item, Mr. Gresshop can report of hys hinged at Yor knowne to the old Ladye of Rutland. out _ Item, Jhon Galant sayth, that the Ladye Vane, talki with hym, called Thackam dissemblynge hypocrite ; al told hym, how he deceaved poore people with that whi she dyd skymme off, and would not geve to her dog. — =~ Seen Number LX. The epistle of John Clement to the professors in Sur From the King’s Bench. Jesus. Emanuell. ~ - Qui ex Deo est, verba Dei audit. ; Unto the faithful, and suche as have yet any sparke the true feare and love of God remaynynge in th hartes, dwellinge in the parishes of Nutfilde, Me: ham, and Chaldon, or therabowtes, in the count Surrey, or els wheare soever this letter shall co your poore brother, (in bondes for the testemony Godes everlastinge truth,) John Clemente, wishethe swete peace of God in Jhus’ Christe, with the contyn ayde, strengthe, and comfortes of his moste pure, ‘ha and mghtie Spirite; that in all thinges you may on seake his glorye, the comforte and commoditie of poore afflicted Church, the encrease of your oi bie. nall joye and comforte in him. Amen. . Foxii MSS. SEING (my dere neighbours and lovinge frindes)’ the malice of this troublesome tyme is suche, that it will suffer the true servaunts of God to lyve and a bertie of their consciences within this realme of En: 202 but forceth them to flye from their native country deprivethe their lyves in this worlde, excepte they 5 alas! too many doe) forsake theire deare Lorde and or lye| Esai. xli. Saviour Jhus Christe, by commyttinge of idolatrye OF ORIGINALS. . 435 abh ominations agenste him; which thinge to doe is mooste angerous, and the very deathe of the sowle: and seinge that God, of his greate mercye and infynite goodnes, hath chosen and placed me to defende his truthe, agenste all those abhominations used and defended with lyes of the Papistes, I have thought it good, and my bounden dewtie, to write this rude and simple letter unto you; not onely to e my leave and laste farewell of you in this mortal life, iltogether replenishede with synne and miserye,) but also Job xiv. 9 love to admonishe you, and, in the worde and name of the Lorde, to warne you to consider well the tyme of your Lute xix. sitation, leaste that come sodenly upon you that hathe bene oftentymes (by the prophetes and trewe servauntes of Go d) thretened unto you; and though perchaunce of some, x hich seme wise in their owne conceptes, I shalbe lawghed q ) scorne, and have many a drye mocke for my laboure, yet I will not for that leave my dewtie in this pointe undone, as you list: for sure I am, that you shall not have many mo general warninges, before the Lorde performe his pour- pose upon the shrinkinge people of this realme. Consider, ere frendes in the Lord, and call to your remembraunce, how often the Lorde hath both by the woordes and writinges Matt. xxiii of his faithfull preachers, called you from the Babylonical Ithines, the service of idolatrie, and abhominations, unto arneste and spedye repentaunce: forgeate not howe thei did’ threaten you, (as well with plagues that are come to _ asse, as also withe more perill that is harde at hande,) if ou did forsake the Lorde for the love of any worldly unge. And do not you thinke, but as parte of their -wordes are proved true by theis daies experience, so shall a @ reste be as verely performed, as God himselfe is God : for they have moste constantlye confirmed their sayinges ith their deathe, and sealed the same with their blude. Wh at wolde you have more? I my selfe, when I was with you, did, with my simple learnynge and knowledge, the | 6 ‘bes : I cowlde to call you from those thinges that will suerlye Col. iii. bringe the wrathe of God upon you, excepte you repente in Ef 2 Matt. x. Luke xiii. 203 and you shall se, that persecution for righteousnes sak 1 Pet. iv. Matt. x. Matt. xvi. Esai, xv. 436 A CATALOGUE tyme, and turne to the Lorde with your whole harte: | howe preachers warnings, and my poore admonissions, ha ben or is regarded, God and you do knowe. a Well: I wolde yet have you repente in tyme, and “_ I to God, and geve him his dew honnor: and the great honnor that we can geve to God, is to confesse aed an trewlye and faithfullye to his holy worde, and in | trewthes cause: and that shoulde every man do, whatso ev the worlde, feares, displeasure, friendshipe, or other - ot shoulde say to the contrarye, upon paine (saithe at that I will denye him before my Father, &c. Reade the x chapter of Mathewe, and iiijth of S. Peter’s first Episte no strange or newe thinge to be marvelled at; for it hat alwaies accompanied the preachinge and professinge Godes worde, yea, even in the prophets and apostells; sue is the malyce of the wicked ennemye agenste the true s vauntes of God; yea, sometime at Godes permission, trieth them with fearefull threatenynges and harde perse tions: as it is saide by Christe, Thei shal betraye you to th judges, and of them ye shal be beaten and judged to deat On the other side he tempteth them with love of wife, k rede, and worldely friendes; yea, with love of goc landes, and their owne lives. But he that is overcome anye of theis means, hathe this judgemente; he is not m [meet] for me, saith Christe; yea, he saithe moreover, that saveth his liffe, meanynge by dissimulation in thi ter, shall lose it; and he that losethe his liffe for 1 and the gospelles, shall save it. And againe, What 3 val profit a man to wyn all the whole worlde, and lose hi sowle, &c. eh Dere frendes, flatter not yourselves in your wicked as to thinke that you may be presente at idolatrye, and fawteles therof, for God abhorrethe dissimulation. I reade in the word of God, that penytente synners, tha fese and acknowlege their synnes, (in faithe rough Christe,) have had remission therof; but I never reade if any unpenitente synners, that called evill good, and ic ola- ‘7 * Ks % OF ORIGINALS. 437 : trye reasonable servinge of God, that obteyned remission of ; ‘their s synnes. Further, I reade that a servaunte that know- Luke xii. _ethe his master’s will, and doth it not, shal be beten withe stripes: but I never reade, that it was lawfull for a n that’ had knowlege, to do evil, but he was worthie dou- ble dampnation ; once, because he did evill, which is lawful - for no man to do; twise, because he did that evill that his conscience and knowlege condempnethe to be evil. And yet some men are not only contente to do evil them- Rom. i. selves, but also they encourage others to do the like, whose : mation is not far off, excepte they repent ; for all they ge make you beleve that you may for civill pollecye : out daunger towards God, be presente with your bo- ies, wheras you know an idol is honnoured for God, de- -eeyve you and themselfes also; for it is as filthie and as ] ous unto Christe that redeemed us, (both bodye and - sowle withe his precious bloode,) to see us beare him good will and service in our hartes, (as we say we do,) and yet -owtewardlye withe our bodies to be presente before an idoll, [: it is to an‘honeste man to heare his wife saye that she _* her husbande good will in her harte above all men, yet gevethe the use of her bodye aswell to another man to her husbande. Reade the scripture and followe it, d beware of flatteringe, carnall, fleshely, and worldely ed men. S. Paule saithe, that Christe loved his churche, Eph. v. congregation, and gave himeselfe for it, to sanctefye it, ud cleansed it in the fountayne of water, thorough the ‘de, &c. And after many wordes, he concludethe thus: | This misterye is greate, but I speake of Christe and his -Churche. Well, I say no more; but consider and weigh the marriage betwene man and woman, with the marriage ene Christe and his Church, and judge with your owne 204 So nce whether the sowle and the body, redemed withe es owne moste precious blude, be not asmoch bown- = unto Christe, as the body and sowle of the woman or @is to her husbande: I dare saye theare is none amonge you, but he will say, yes, and more bownde too, or ‘Slog you know not your dewties : then tell me, whether the wife, Ff3 a Rom. xii. 1 Cor. vi. Exod. xx. Deut. v. Matt. x. Matt. x. 1 Cor, x. Matt. v. 438 A CATALOGUE in gevinge her bodye to the use of another man, let h prate and commende the knowlege, faithe, and love of dl harte to her husbande never so moche, whether she be n an harlot in her doinge ? I warrante you, bothe her ht bande, and all them that knowe it, will say the san Suche is the partialytie, blyndnes, and wickednes of me that thinkethe that Christe, the husbande of the congreg tion and churche, hathe enowth, if a man geve him # knowlege of his harte and mynde, and let his bodye ser the use of whoredome and idolatrie never so moche. N no, (deare bretherne,) the ipocrites understande not the wo of God, neither the mariage betwene God and man: for: the man and wife (at the time of mariage) dothe promi faithe of the bodye, besides good will of the hart, eache other ; so do we at our baptisme promise faith unto Chris aswell of bodye as of mynde: therfore our baptism det cls eth, that we shoulde not lyve to synne, but unto God. Aj Paule requirethe us to appoint all owr membres to the serv of God : yea, he saithe, Glorifie God in _ bodyes, ai your spirites, which are Godes. I praye you, bretherne, take hede and beware of alll that counsaile you to the contrarye: for the time is 1 longe, but ye shall all appeare before the Judge of all equi and right, and ther shall no excuse prevaile ; but as ye I so shall you be judged. As for this wicked worlde, u wisdome and discretion, as far as you may, (not offendi it God,) to avoide all daungers; and be ye assurede, if } knowe and understande the first commaundemente of Ga you shal be of good comforte, whatsoever shal happen uni you. Saye, he is God, then can man do no more than G¢ hathe permitted him, and then you saie, he is your Go Dowtles truste in him, for if ye do, he will not onlye tal hede of you, but also of the haires of your heades; he not suffer you to be tempted above that you shalbe able t beare. Beware you differ not from God in judgmente: 1 saithe, Blessede are thet that suffer persecution for r gi eousnes sake: then do not ye judge them unhappie: ye he addethe, for theirs is the kingedom of heaven. Is ne OF ORIGINALS. 439 is a comfortable worde? Who owght not rather choose to jlessed withe Christe in a littell tribulation, than to be ed with the Devill for a littell pleasure ? And you have e the blessinge and the curse set before you, therfore se the beste. Christe saithe, The waye is narrow, and Matt. vii. 2 streight, that leadeth unto life: do not you saye, it brode and large, as those men do that be neither whote r colde, whome God will spewe owte of his mowthe. The Apoe. iii. pture saithe, We muste enter into heaven by many trou- Acts xiv. : do not you saye, we maye come thither with ease; f ye looke for it that way, you shall never come there. 205 ore, dere frendes, breake not Godes commaundementes for mens traditions. _ But I here saye, that some be of this opinion, that if the Quene or superioure powers (by their authorities and laws) eceave me, and make me do amise, they shall bare the me, and not I. But beware, my friendes, this sayinge not of the truth: for the Scripture saithe, that every man Gal. vi. all bare his owne burthen, and dye in his owne synnes, Matt. xv. nd in case a blinde superstitious superiour’s authoritye use a sort of blinde subjectes for to erre and to do amis, h of them shall perishe, and their blude be upon their e heades. Therfore take hede in time, or ever it be too e, and remember that you have often tymes bene warned, bothe by me, and other whiche coulde informe you by the worde of God (if you wolde receave it) better than I. But ; greveth me to heare howe littell you do regarde it: I 'wolde be lothe to be a witnes at the greate daye of judge- mente agaynste any of you all. eare frindes and neighbours, I love you in the Lorde, have no lesse cause, for the greate kyndenes I have unde withe you: but speciallye with God, who hathe anded me so to do; and therfore, of love I am con- med once more to call unto you, to come awaye from filthie whore of Babilon, and bye no more of her wares: Apoe: xviii. le not withe her merchaundice at this markete tyme of r; for her synnes ar gonne up to heaven, and hath pro- red Godes plagues and vengeaunce shortlye to be powred Ff 4 Luke xix. Ps, cxxxiv. se x. Apoc. vi. Matt. xxv. 206 your deare husbande Christe, whiche redemed you, 1 Peter i. Eph. v. 2 Peter ii. 2 Peter ii. 440 A CATALOGUE upon them all; wherof you shalbe suerlye partakers, you do not repente of your backeslydinge and shrinking from the Lorde. Repente, I saye, repente, for the te d mercys of God, and have compassion upon your owne sow. before it be too late. Be not offended, dere frendes, t write somwhat sharplye and earnestlye unto you ; for t ily it is no tyme nowe to flatter withe you. Neither can lawgh at your harmes, whiche I se to be at hand; perchaunce it be hid from your eyes, as it was from them ‘ Jerusalem, when Christe wepte at their mirthe and rejoi inge, because thei knewe not the time of their visita 0 No more do you, as it semeth; but I wolde have you ta hede, and knowe the tyme also of Godes first visitatie amonge you: for kam sure the seconde is harde at hand do not you thinke to flye from his presence, for his heay hande will fynde you owte, thowgh you shoulde hide yo selfes in hell, as the prophet saithe. 'Thinke not then : theis Romishe rockes (wherinto you dailye ereape) can ¢ you from his fearfull face, when he shall begyne to call 3 to accomptes for the talente that he hath lente you: it i then your feigned excuses of feare and frayltie of the f that shal excuse your follye, and fleeinge from him: no : you shalbe even specheles at that daye, when it shalbeas you have defiled your marriage garmente withe sup tious filthines of the whore of Babylon ; and howe yo withe her commyttede fornication im the spirit with corruptible golde nor silver, but with his owne mo precious harte blude, and cleansed you in the four water through his worde, that you might be wnto hymse a glorious spowse and congregation without spot or % in his sight. O let not that be fulfilled in you wh spoken in the true proverbe, The dog is turned unto his ’ mit ageane, and the sowe that was washed to her wallow in the myre. But repente in tyme, and take the e: warnynge that God dothe send you, willinge you to t to him before it be too late. Consider your dewtie toward God in theis dangerous daies, wherin the Lorde iota erel OF ORIGINALS. 441 | mynded to trye the chaff from the good corne, and to pourge his floor with his fanne, or crosse of tribulation, that he may bringe the wheat into his barne, and burne the chaffe withe unquenchable fire: you are called unto a kinge- dome that muste be wonne withe sufferinge on every side, | imto the whiche you muste also entre (as S. Paule saithe) Matt. xiv. _ thoroughe many tribulations and afflictions, 10 the whiche Heb. xiii. you must travaile as strangers and pilgrims in this wretched | worlde, whiche is not our natyve countrye, wherin we muste reste and inhabite for ever. | Ob! then, learne to leave all thinges willingelye that you | do here possesse, and lifte up your myndes alwaies to the | heavenlye habitation, where you shall continually remayne. | Set not your felicitye and pleasure in the pelfe of the worlde, whiche shall shortly perishe and come to naught: but set | all your joye and pleasure in the lyvinge God, whiche in ‘Christe, and for his sake, hath geven himselfe whollye to _ be your portion and inheritance for ever. And therfore ought you withe all gladnes to geve yourselfes whollye unto him both body and sowle: but that do you not, so | longe as you go about to serve ij masters: which yet you Matt. vi. _ cannot do, (as Christ affirmethe,) though ye wolde cloke, : colour, and counterfet never so moche. Do you thinke it to be but a small thinge, for the Lorde himselfe, even the | _mnyghtie God, to geve himselfe whollye to be your owne good . _ God, and moste deare lovinge Father ? Do you thinke it but a light matter that he hathe geven unto you (even to the deathe of the crosse) his owne onlye deare Son Jhus _ Christe, in whom was and is all his whole pleasure and de- light ; yea, and that when you were his verye enemyes ; by Rom. v. _ the whiche gifte he hath geven you all other thinges, ether Rom. viii. in heayen or earth? Do you estime it but a trifle, that he hathe geven you the Holye Ghoste, by whose powre and “mightye operation you are made the sonnes of God, and _ coheires, annexed with Christe, of all your father’s goodes __and possessions ? But paradventure you will aske me, who dothe not earn- -estlye regarde all theis aforesaide giftes? Verelye I saye, Luc.i. 442 A CATALOGUE ' that none of you all do regarde them that do not wholye — i geve over yourselves agean to serve him, yea, and that i i suche holynes and righteousnes as is accepted before him: for if you did well eels the depth of his aboundaunte ~ bottomles mercye in Jhus Christ, you woulde so love God 207 ageane, that you woulde bowldelye saye withe Sainte Pawle, 4 Matt. xx. Matt. vii. Luke xii. Matt. xvi. Matt. x. 2 Tim. iii. 1 Peter iv. Who is he, or what is it, that shalbe able to separate us — Srom the love of God in Jhus Christe our Lorde, &c. Rom. i viii. Read the whole chapter, and the xj and xij to the Hebrues, for your comforte. se But I know that some of you will say, Dothe none love — God, and serve hime truly, but suche as lye in prison, and geve their lyfes for his sake ? Then God helpe us, for fewe — shalbe saved. Indede, dere frindes, even so our Saviour ' Christe dothe saye, that many ar called, but fewe ar chosen: — and streight is the gate, and the way narrowe, that ledeth unto life, and fewe do finde it. And in another place Christe _ callethe his Churche a Jittell flock, and conservynge the firste parte of your question, Christe dothe make you a playne and directe answer also, sayinge, that he that wilbe 5 his disciple muste nedes take up his crosse and followe him. — 3 And ageane, he that lovethe father or mother, wife or chil. YG dren, goodes or landes, or yet his own life, more than me, — saith he, he is not worthie of me. And S. Paule affirmethe, — % that all withowte exception, that will lyve godly in Christe JThu, muste suffer persecution. And in another place he — saithe, T'o you it is geven, not onely to beleve in Christe, but — also to suffer for his sake. Nowe tell me, I pray you, whe- — ther that theis textes of Scripture do not prove, that all — suche as will not suffer withe Christe, do neither love him nor serve him, nor yet be any of his disciples. Say what you will, and thinke what you liste, yet shall you fynde this full true, that all suche as wilnot suffer with Christe here, shall not reigne with him elles where; neither is it mete they shoulde. Oh Lorde ! that the crosse, that is to say, trouble and persecution, for righteousnes sake, whiche is come amongest us for the triall of our feith, shold seme a strange thinge unto us that professe the name and gospell OF ORIGINALS. 443 _ of Christe! Wheras we shoulde be moste of all acquainted with it, as with our unseparable companyon in this life: looke upon all the apostelles, martyrs, and confessours, synce the comynge of Christe, and tell me if any of them all did not contynuallye carrye the crosse of Christe, and in a man- - ner all (or the most parte) dye in the end for his sake: yea, _ moste chefly of all, look upon Jhus Christe himselfe, the _ verye deare and only Sonne of God, and tell me, if all his life and deathe was not full of most paynfull crosses. And will you looke to be his disciples, and yet thinke scorne to beare your crosses with him? Disdayn you to drinke of the same cup that your Lorde and master hathe donne before you? Will you loke to enter into the kingdome of God any easier waye than all other have donne before you? I praye you shewe me your privelege, and tell me where you have this prerogative above the reste of your bretherne, yea, — above the Sonne of God himselfe? My deare frindes and lovinge neighbours, be not deceaved with selfe love, and your owne fleshlye imagimations; for at one worde, this | is true, even as God in heaven is true, that if you wilnot Apoc. viii. 4 flye from that filthy whore of Babylon, and all her abho- minable idolatrie and superstition, you shall suerlye perishe with her in the plagues that shall shortlye be poored upon her. And furthermore, if you will not here willinglye suffer 208 withe Christe, for the testimonye of his truthe, you shall not reigne withe him in glorye at his gracious comynge, unto the whiche I hope it be not longe: for this is the firme decree and purpose of the unchangeable God, reveled in _ his everlastinge worde, that all thei that will lyve godlye in 2 Tim. ii. Christe Thu must suffer persecution: and that every one Heb. xi. of his electe sonnes muste be scourged: proved and tryed as golde in the fornace. And theis wordes of Christe shall contynewe for ever, that whosoever shalbe ashamed of him Mark viii. or of his wordes in this adulterous and synful generation, _ of him shall the Sonne of man be ashamed, when he cometh in the glorye of his Father: and he that sph abowte to save his life shall lose i, &e. Rom. i. 2 Thess. ii. Prov. i. Matt. xiii. Gal. vi. 444 A CATALOGUE Therfore, deare hartes, looke to your selves in tyme, an d laye awaye all vayne excuses; for verely God wilnot ace them at your handes for your discharge, but will require a you in this pointe all that he hath commanded you. Wher fore, if you fele your selves too weak to confesse his na ni before the tyrawntes, then, for your refuge, the Lorde hathe geyen you leave to flee, and that is the uttermoste that yo may do; whiche doinge is yet very commendable, and a good confessing of the truthe before the worlde. Beam them that shoulde be your shepherdes and pastors, for the deceave you, and ar become very wolves; they knew th trewthe, and pronely wolde confesse it. But now see if they wex not worse and worse: and this is the juste judge mente of God, because that when they knew God, they gh rified him not as God, nether wer thet thankefull, and ther fore hathe God geven them up to ther owne hartes lu tes for it is a juste plague of God to them, that had the tru offered them, and regarded it not, to send them song de lusions to beleve es that all they may be dampned w beleve not the truthe, &c. Dere frendes, followe not hei example; for if you do, you shall have like rewarde vy ith them: and seing that God hathe called you by his wor if ye refuse to heare, the tyme will come that you shall upon him, and he will not hear: therfore, deare frind obey his voice, and then feare not the tyrantes, for t Lorde wilnot suffer them to laye handes on you, untill h see it good for you; and thereon reste your faithe. ‘Tak no example of the worldly wise, rich, and highe mynt e men, which are choked with the worlde. For on high moun taynes dothe not growe mooste plentie of grasse; neither z high trees farthest from danger, but seldom sure, and al way shaken of every wynde that blowethe. Suche a ¢ ceiptful thinge, saith owre Saviowre Christe, is selfe-love, honour, and riches, to them that ar affectioned therto, tha it blyndeth them, and maketh them thinke themselves son whate, when indede thei ar nothinge at all. For though for owre honoure we esteme owre selves, and stand in owre 1 OF ORIGINALS. 445 me lighte, yet when we shall stande before the judge- pente seate of God, ther shalbe no respect of persons; for 1 Tim. vi. iehes helpethe not in the daye of vengeance, neither can ake the Lorde partial for money; but as ye have donne, 209 ll ye be rewarded. But if ye will turne unto the le withe your whole harte, he will suerly turne to you, @ your synnes, and never remembre them any more, is saithe, if you will harken unto him, theare shalbe Ps. ixxxi God amonge you, neither shall you worshipe ¥*- les. Sather God, but the Lord owre God; whiche hath pro- | om se that no good thinge shalbe with-holden from them thai lyve a godly life, whiche thinge God graunte bothe a and me, and all other his deare children, to do for his gloryous name sake. Amen. _ Thus I have bene bowlde, dere frendes, to trouble you rithe my rude and simple letter, the whiche I have written, partlye in discharge of my conscience and bounden dewtie gwardes you, and partlye for the love and good will I beare mto your sowle healthe, that I mighte therby stere, pro- roke, and allure you to goon still forwardes in Christes true the, feare, and love, accordinge to your profession, and as yea. once godly did begynne;-that as in Christe we have true y loved, here im this life, so we may withe him together ’ pednially j in that blessed life to come, wheare theare is 1 Cor. ii. che joyes as the eye hathe not sene, the eare hathe not _ hearde, neither yet hathe entred into the harte of man, &c. tod he knoweth I love you, and in my hart wisshe you . ‘making mention of you in my dalye prayers; and glade wolde I be to have your companye in that moste joy- full “Place, which Christe hathe prepared for all those that Jove him, and contynewe feithfullye unto th’end; which Matt. xiv. ze God graunt you all grace and strength to do, for his name sake. Amen. Fare well, deare resides, and pray for . e, whilst I am yet in this life, as I neither will nor can gette you: and if this my poore sarvice shall be well ac- _ teptec Bat you, and take good effecte m you, I have my hartes desire therin, as knowethe the Lord owre God, to hose moste merciful defence I hartelye commytte you all. 210 446 ' A CATALOGUE 2 The Almightie God blesse you all, and send us a moste je full merye metinge in his gloryous kingdom. Amen.’ T n grace of owre Lord Jhus Christe be withe you all. 4 Dns. mihi adjutor : et non timebo quid faciat mihi h From the Kinges Benche the xxvth day of ‘Marche a Domini 1556, by youres unfeinedlye to my power, J Clemente, an unprofitable servaunte of the Lorde: t yet of his great mercye made prisonner for his sah and for the testimony of his everlastinge truthe ; at | tymes abydinge his moste merciful will and pleasur Praye, praye, praye, even withe youre whole har Praye unto hym that is able to helpe. Amen. — EE Number LXL John Clement's confession of faith. Jesus Emanuell. A confession and protestation of the Christian, faythe, 2 a ten 07 me John Clement, anno Dni. 1556. 1° dorilis. Rom. x. The beleve of the harte justifieth : to confesse with the mouthe makethe a man safe. ee John Clement unto the Christian reader. FOR two causes, specyallye, (dearlye beloved in the Lore I have thought it good presentlye to put furthe a sk summe of my faythe, and a brieffe declaration of staunce of the same, grownded upon the sure rocke C and the unfallible veritie of his moste holye worde. first is, for that I se a wonderfull sorte of sectes sw every where, not onlye of Papistes, whiche violer pugne and persecute Christe in his membres mos‘ nouslye; but also of Arians, Anabaptistes, and a kynde of heretiques, whiche (under a pretence of the and godlye lyvynge) goe aboute the countrye de manye a symple sowle, to whom the depthe of Sai subtiltie is not knowen, and bringeth into sundrye and schysmes, causynge them to devyde and separate them selves from the true Churche of Christe, grownded upo} =. is, OF ORIGINALS. 447 | _ the fowndation of the prophetes and apostles, Jesus Christe | beynge the heade corner stone, and to breake out of this mysticall bodye: this is one thinge, I saye, that hath caused me to shewe thee my faithe, that thou (good reader) mayest knowe, not onelye what I hold and beleve, but also what | the whole Churche of God, which is the true spouse of ' Christe, ever hath and dothe holde, mayntayne, and de- fende; and also what thou, and every lyvelye membre of _ Christes true Churche, ought faythfullye to beleve, fyrmely _ to holde, and earnestlye by the Scriptures withe sobryetie to _ mayntayne and defende, if they intende to be saved. The _ second cause is, for that I woulde be readye (as the Scrip- _ tures requirethe) to geve a reckonynge of my faythe in the ; - of all the whole worlde, and also to be readye, (as Saynte Peter teachethe,) with mekenes to geve an answere to | every one that shall aske me a question of my faythe and _ hope, that I have in Jesus Christe, and evydentlye to prove 211 _and demonstrate it by the holye Scriptures, and by uni- _ forme consente of the primitive Churche: from the whiche in any wyse I dare not, nor will not in anye wyse dissent ; : no more do thou, (deare reader,) if thou wilte not be de- _ceaved. For I tell the truthe, Sathan, that subtyll serpent hathe transformed hymselfe lyke unto an angell of lyght, and so craftelye he conveyeth himselfe in these dangerous _dayes, that if it were possible, the verye electe shoulde be I deceaved: for those, that neither by feare nor by flatterye, | he can bringe to his bowe, to make them open idolators and persecutors of the truthe, with the pestilent Papistes ; mor yet whoremongers, dronkardes, extortioners, brybers, | ‘peelers, and poulers, with the wicked worlde; them dothe he busylye goe aboute to bringe into a wonderfull estimation F of themselves thorough hypocrisie and vayne-glorye; mak- ) ynge them beleve that they be farre better and holyer than | any other; and that they be more wyser, and have better knowledge and understandinge in the pure sense and mean- inge of the sacred Scriptures, than any other men, be they never so godlye, vertuous, wittie, or well learned. And when the Devill hathe gotten them into his lease of selfe- 448 A CATALOGUE love and singularitie, then headeth he them at his pleas ar and perverteth them as he lusteth; makynge some to deny Christe to be God; some denyinge him to be man; s i denying the Holye Ghoste to be God; some denyinge orig nall synne ; some denyinge the doctrine of Godes firm 7 destination, and free election of Almightie God in Jes esl Christe, whiche is the very certayntie of our salvation ; sor denyinge the descension of Christe into hell; some d nyinge the baptisme of infantes; some conn 1 denyinge all indifferente thinges at any tyme to be 1 Christian menne; withe innumerable suche like, too lon a to be recyted: and as he hathe caused them to denye | a these thinges, whiche yet Godes worde dothe allowe; eve so hathe he made them to affirme many madde foolishe fai tasyes, whiche the worde of God dothe utterlye condempne as freewill, mannes righteousnes, and justifyinge of worke withe dyvers suche like, to the great dishonoure of God, the obscuringe of his glorye, the darkeninge of his trut to the greate defacynge of Christes deathe, yea, to the utt destruction of many a symple soule, that cannot shyfte fron these subtyll sleyghtes of Sathan, excepte the Lorde shey his greate mercye upon them. This hath the subtyll se1 pent sought ever synce the beginninge; and muche of h pestilent purpose hathe he brought to passe in these prese perilous dayes, permitted of God as a just plague to punysl our unthankfulnes for his truthe, and true preachers of tl same. The Lorde be mercyfull unto us, and apie forgeve us our synnes and offences, release our imiquit and myseryes, and geve us true repentaunce, and enereé our faythe. Good Lorde, defende thy flocke, and s ee these sorrowfull dayes for thy Sonne Jesus Christes sa Amen. Farewell, (deare reader,) prayse God onelye for h truthe: and praye for me his poore unprofytable servai ate a 212 Put awaye contention, and reade with discretion : Trye trulye by the touchstone: judge without affection. O Lorde, encrease my faythe. The confession of the true Christian faythe, and belef = am OF ORIGINALS. 449 ‘of me John Clement, the unprofitable servaunte of Jesus Christe, but yet, thoroughe his greate mercye and grace, made prisoner (with other moe in the Kynges Benche of the same faythe) for the testimonye of Godes everlasting truthe: whiche faythe and belefe I do entende (by the helpe and assistaunce of Almightie God) to confyrme with my deathe and seale with my bloude, when the tyme shall come that the Lorde my God hath appointed. _ Furste, I confesse and undoubtedlye beleve, that there is gue (and but one) lyvynge and true God, and he is ever- lastinge, without partes or passions, of infinite power, wise- dome, and goodnes, the maker and preserver of all thinges bothe visible and invisible; and in unitie of this Godhead there be three Persones, of one substance, power, and eter- nitie, the Father, the Sonne, and the Holy Ghoste. _ Secondlye, I confesse and beleve, that the Sonne of God, the second Person in Trinitie, whiche is the Worde of the Fa- ther, did vouchesafe for our sakes to take mannes nature in the wombe of the blessed Virgine Marye, of her verye sub- staunce, and became trulye man in all poyntes, (synne onelye excepte,) so that two whole and perfecte natures, that is to saye, the Godhead and manhode, were joyned together into one persone, never to be divided ; wherof is one Christe, very God and verye man; who trulye suffred, was cruci- fied, dead, and buried, and rose againe, to reconcyle us to his Father, and to be a perfect sacrifice for all the synne of mankynde, bothe original and actuall: and therfore, he beynge perfecte God and perfecte man, is to be honoured and prayed unto of all men, as the Father is. Thirdlye, I do undoubtedly beleve in God the Holy Bicste, who is the lorde and gever of lyfe, and the sancti- fier of all Godes elect. That he is God equal with the Father and the Sonne, and is to be worshiped .and prayed unto of all men, as the Father and the Sonne is; to whom, with the Father and the Sonne, be all honour, glory, praise, thankes, power, rule, and dominion, for ever and ever. Amen. _ Fourthelye, I do confesse and undoubtedlye beleve all the VOL. Ill. PART II. cg II. III. IV, 213and profitable for an order and comelynes,) yet no mi VI. vil 450 A CATALOGUE ‘all thinges necessarye to salvation: so’ ‘that whatse neither read therin, nor may be proved therby, bee: f a ‘purified and clensed this Churche in the fowntayne congregation unto himselfe, without spott or wrincle — whole canonical Scriptures to be most true, and eve tence of the same; and that the holy Scriptures conta the same be sometyme receaved of the faithefull as g ought to be constrayned to beleve it as an article o ¢ faithe, or repute it requisite of necessitie to salvation ; ‘ whatsoever is directlye against it is abominable, and to be warelye avoyded of all men. \ Fyfthelye, I doe confesse and undoubtedlye bel thoroughlye in all poynts the three Credes, Nycene Cred Athanasius Crede, and that whiche commonlye i is ca ad ] Apostles Crede. For they may be proved by moste certs warrants of the holy Scriptures. q Syxthlye, I do confesse and faithfullye beleve, that the is one true, faithefull, Christian Catholike Churche; a but one in all the whole worlde; whiche Churche is buy] upon the foundations of the prophetes and apostles, tha to saye, upon the worde of God whiche they preacl Jesus Christe beynge the head corner-stone: who water thoroughe the worde, and hathe made it a alc syght. . Also, I do confesse and beleve Jesus Christe (an nd | the Bysshop of Rome) to be the onely head of his. Churche, who only is the gever of lyfe and salvation every true membre of the same, whiche is the propryetie a true head; and that in this Churche onelye is pure preached, and sincerely taught the true worde of God, 2 his sacraments dulye ministred according to Christes im tution, in all those thinges that of necessitie are requ the same; if they be not otherwise lett or hindered by secutions. Whiche thinge often tymes chauncethe; for: cannot this true Churche be without persecution, as the! Scripture in divers places provethe, neither hathe it be from the beginninge. 7 _ Also, I doe unfaynedlye confesse, and faithfullye beleve, : “that thoroughe the mere mercye of God in Jesus Christ, I ama true lyvelye member of this blessed Churche of Christe : and so I doe acknowledge, confesse, and beleve all those “‘faithefull preachers, ministers, and other godlye persones to be, that of late have bene put to execution, within this realme of Englande, for the testimonye of God’s ever last- inge truthe and veritie; for whome the Lorde is to be -praysed nowe and ever: and the same Lorde geve me, and all other his deare children, grace to follow their good doc- tn and good example of lyvynge. Also, I doe believe and acknowledge this true Churche to be Christes spouse, his mysticall bodye, the house of God, the grounde and pyllar of truthe, governed contynuallye by the Holye Ghoste: so that it can never whollye erre in any “Mecessarye poynte of our salvation, but is able at all tymes (by the worde of God) to dissolve all doubtes. Therefore as OF ORIGINALS. 451 VIII. 4 od is my Father, so is this his churche and spouse my 214 orn for she hathe, from tyme to tyme, nourisshed, fedde, and comforted me with the lyvelye worde of God and ‘his blessed sacraments, and hathe brought me up in the “true understandinge and knowledge of the same. Wherefore I do verelye purposse, by the grace and helpe of Almightie God, to contynue her true, faithfull, and obedyent childe for ‘ever. For I beleve’and knowe, that without this Churche is ‘no salvation nor remission of synnes. bed Also, because the Bysshop of Rome and his clargye do “usurpe to themselves the auctoritie and tytle of this true “Churche; ‘here I do openlye confesse, acknowledge, and | e undoubtedlye, that the Bisshop of Rome and his ¢ e, with all their adherents, are the very synagogue of | Sathan, and the malignaunte Churche of Antichriste, whiche -dothe corrupte the pure worde of God, and abuse his blessed Sacramentes, and hathe ever, from tyme to tyme, (as it doth we,) persecute the true Churche of Christe; and I do -verelye beleve, that all Jewes, Turkes, and other infydells, t beleve not in Christe, and all heretikes, be members of he same cursed synagogue; and all they do make but one cg2 : | - XI. 215 Christe, to whome, with the Father and the Holye Gos XII. -mentes, chalyces, and suche lyke; their makynge and guil 452 A CATALOGUE bodye of Antechriste, the Devill beynge heade of that lye bodye, who in his membres, from the begynnynge, hath impugned Christe in his. true membres, and. shall doe w t the worldes ende; but yet more at some tyme than at sor other, as it shall please God to suffre him, for the tryall « his electe. = | And also, I do proteste and beleve, that the doctri ne the papisticall Churche, concerning holy breade, holy water, holy fyre, halowinge of asshes, palmes, candells, copes, ves inge of images, their serveynge and worsshipping of thet their goynge on pilgrimage and procession, their purgatory pardons, and prayinge for the deade, their masses, di rig and prayinge to sayntes, their forbiddinge of meates at mariages, their doctrine of freewill, justifyinge of work and, fynallye, their devillisshe doctrine of the sacrifice of t masse and transubstanciation is mere idolatrie, superstiti and most detestable blasphemye and abhomination in { sight of God, and therefore to be abhorred of all Christi men. And therefore I doe here confesse before God a man, that I utterlye forsake, renownce, and dissent from Jewes and Turkes that are infidells, and from all Papiste from all Arians, Eutichians, Manichians, Sabellians, Pe gians, Donatistes, Anabaptistes, and all other heretikes a sectaries, whiche be contrarye to the worde of God and | true Churche. For, as I said before, the true Ch Ire (beynge Christes spouse) is obedient in all things voice of Christe her bridegrome, and will not declyne the from to the right hande nor to the lefte: neither will sl adde to nor diminishe from the worde of her husbon be all honor, glorye, and prayse, for ever and ever. Amé And furthermore, I do confesse and undoubtedlye f leve, that 1, and every lyvely member of this Catholil Chureche, is and shall be redemed, justified, and say oneley and solye by the free grace and mere mereyeé God in Jesus Christe, thoroughe his moste precyous deathe | and bloudsheaddinge, and in no parte, by (or for) any of | % 7 t a 7 OF ORIGINALS. 453 our owne good workes, merites, or deservings, that we can do or deserve. Notwithstandinge I confesse, that all men ought, and are bownde by the worde of God, to doe good workes, and to knowe and kepe God’s commandmentes, yet not to deserve any parte of our salvations thereby; but to ‘shewe their obedience to God, and the frutes of faythe unto the worlde; that the lyght of their good workes may so shyne before men, that God our heavenlye Father may be glorified : thereby. But yet I doe confesse, that God dothe not for- _ geve us our synnes, or repute us juste for any of our owne _workes, merites, or righteousnes, whiche beynge compared to the puritie whiche the lawe of God requirethe shoulde all be fownde (as Esay saithe) lyke a fylthye clothe stayned with menstrue; but for Jesus Christes sake onely, whose “Moste precious deathe and bloude sheaddinge, I hartelye acknowledge to be a full and perfecte sacrifice, and a suffi- cient ransome for the synnes of all the worlde; to obtayne | salvation therby. And this salvation, redemption, and justi- fication, is apprehended, or receaved of us, by the onelye faithe in Jesus Christe, in that sence and Meanynge as is | declared in the homilye of Justification whiche was ap- _poynted to be reade in the peculiar Churche of Englande "in good Kynge Edward’s dayes the Syxte : whiche homilye, with all the reaste, then set furthe by his auctoritie, I do affirme and beleve to be a true, holesome, and godlye doc- trine for al! Christian men to beleve, observe, kepe, and folowe. } _ Also, I do beleve and confesse, that the last boke whiche ) was geven to the Churche of Englande by the auctoritie of good Kynge Edwarde the Syxte, and the whole Parliament, | contayninge the manor and fourme of common prayer, and — of the blessed sacramentes in the Churche of Englande, they ought to have bene receaved and alowed | all readynes of mynde, and thankfullnes of harte: but | (alas) for our necligence and unthankfulnes, this great | plague of papistrie and schysmes is come agayne amonge us: God (of his greate mercye) deliver us, and all Englande, eam it shortelye, for his gloryous names sake. Amen. ¢g3 RT XIII. XIV. 216 Nowe I have declared my faithie, and beleve of and in XV. 454 A CATALOGUE Also, I do accepte, beleve, and alowe, for a verye truth all the godlye articles that were agreed upon in the conve cation-house, and publisshed by the Kynges Majesties au toritie, (I meane Kynge Edwarde the Syxte,) im the la yeare of his moste gracyous reigne. " holye and blessed Trinitie, of the worde of God contay in the canonycall Scriptures, and of the blessed sponse ¢ Jesus Christe his true Churche, with a fewe other thing more; I will shewe you my faithe and beleve of the bless sacramentes, whiche Christe hathe instituted and lefte wi his true Churche; whiche Churche, and every membr therof, ought (as they may convenientlye) to use the sam aswell for their owne contynuall comforte, as also to: dnl ringe up of their owne hartes in thankfulnes towardes Ge for all his mercyfull benefites powred upon us tho ougl Jesus Christe our Lorde. And therfore I beleve and knowledge that our Lorde Jesus Christe hathe knytt tc ther a company of newe people with holye sacramentes. but fewe in number, so moste excellent in signification, t is to saye, baptisme, and the Lordes supper: whiche saci mentes be not oneley badges and tokens of Christian men profession, as the Anabaptistes saye, but rather Babe tayne and sure witnesses, and effectuall sygnes of g God’s good will towardes us, by the whiche, the eer worke invisiblye in us, and dothe not onelye quicken also strengthen and confyrme our faythe in him; whiel 2 cramentes were ordeyned of Christe, not to be gased uy nor caryed aboute, nor to be worsshipped, as the Pa do use their counterfecte sacrament, to the great disshon of Almightie God, and to the great daungier of many symple soule: but for that we should rightelye use’ we the ende that they were ordeyned for, as it is afore sé For in suche onelye as do worthelye receave the same, they have a holesome effecte and operation, (and yet not of the | worke wrought, as papisticall schoolemen speake; w wordes, as it is strange and unknowen to the holye Sori Ure, | so it engenderethe no godlye, but a very supersticious senee,) OF ORIGINALS. 455 but they that receave the sacramentes unworthelye, doe-re ceave to themselves dampnation, as Saint Paull saythe. Therfore let every man rightlye examine himself. ' As concerninge the blessed sacrament of baptisme, I do confesse and undoubtedlye beleve, that it is the pure ordi- nance of Almightie God ; not onelye to be a signe of pro- fession, or a marke of difference, wherby Christian men are decerned or knowen from other that are not christened : but itis also a sygne and seale of our newe birthe; wherby, as | by an instrument, they that receave baptism rightelye are | graffed into the Churche of Christe; and all the promises | of God’s mercye concerninge the forgevenes of synnes, and | our adoption to be the sonnes of God, are visiblye sygned and sealed to us; yea, faithe is confirmed, and grace en- / creased by vertue and prayer unto God. And therfore I do here confesse and beleve, that the custome used in the @hurche of God to christen or baptise younge children, is XVI. : bothe good and godlye, and agreable to the worde of God; 217 and therfore to be commended, retayned, and used in _ Ghristes Churche: and I do utterlye dissent from the Ana- _baptistes, whiche holde the contrarye; howbeit I do not -condempne the yonge children of Christian parents that dye | without baptisme, as the prowde presumynge Papistes doe ; but I doe rather beleve them to be saved by the great | mercye of God in Jesus Christe. Also I do beleve, that if a childe be baptised in the name | of the Father, and of the Sonne, and of the Holy Ghoste, as Christe hath commanded us, that it is trulye and suffi- cientlye baptised, thoughe the minister be never so wicked in life or in learning that dothe baptise it; for the effecte of God's ordinance dothe not depende upon the worthynes of i the minister, but upon the truthe of God’s promises. Ther- _ fore I do beleve that those children that have bene, bee, or ‘shalbe baptised of the papisticall ministers, be trulye bap- gona, be the minister never so great a Papiste: howe be it, this I doe confesse and beleve, that no Christian man ought | to bringe or sende his childe to the papisticall Churche, or to require baptisme of them, (they beynge Antichristes,) for cg’ XVIL XVIII. 218 sions, and suffringes for us, as effectuallye and advayleably 456 A CATALOGUE in so doynge, he dothe confesse them to be the true Chu of Christe: whiche is a grevous synne in the syght of ¢ and a great offence to his true congregation. Yet neve lesse the childe so brought, if it be baptised im the nal the Father, and of the Sonne, and of the Holy Ghoste, as afore said, that then it is sufficientlye baptised : and ante fo the childe (beynge without understandinge) 1 is not faulte, but the parentes or governours be in a mall fav for their so doynge. Therefore take hede and beware ¢ them for God’s sake, and bringe not your children to them For you ought not to requyre Christes sacramentes at Anti christes Churche, but at Christes true Churche onely: an I do beleve that every true Christian man or woman may lawfullye baptise in the tyme of necessitye, yea, thoug he i were his or their owne childe. — Also I doe confesse and beleve, that the blessed sacrame! of the bodye and bloude of Christe, commonlye called tl communyon, or supper of the Lorde, is the blessed and pur ordinance of our Lorde and Saviour Jesus Christe, ins! tuted by him the nyght before his passion, not onely to be bare and naked sygne of his bodye breakynge, andy hi bloud-sheadding, and of the love that Christians ough have amonges themselves one to another ; but muche r: to be a sure seale and a fyrme testimonye of our eternal! r demption by Christes deathe and bloud-sheaddinge. muche, that to suche as with true faythe and feelyn the mercye of God in his promises, do rightelye and thelye receave the same accordinge to Christes institutic they doe spirituallye receave Christe, God and man, wit the effecte and commoditie of all his mereyes, merites, pas as they were our owne, as in dede they are freelye gey unto us by Christe ; and also as a sure seale and fyrme monye to our conscyence, that all our synnes (be they neve so manye, so grevous, and so greate) be clerelye pardoned released, and forgeven, onelye for the mere mercye of God thoroughe the deathe and bloude-sheaddinge of his dear Sonne Jesus Christe, and we made the children of God OF ORIGINALS. 457 and heyres of his kyngdome, and incorporated membres of his misticall bodye, as it is full well to be seen and proved in the holye Scripture, and also full well declared in the late | Bysshoppe of Canterburries bokes, and many other godlye _ workes set furthe in that most worthy Kynge Edwarde the _ Syxtes dayes; and as it was full trulye and syncerelye preached of these worthey preachers, Thomas Cranmer, late archebysshop of Canterburrye, Doctor Ridley, old Hughe Latymer, Master Houpper, Rodgers, Saunders, Bradforde, and dyvers other godlye preachers, who have ‘sealed the same with their bloude ; and as it is yet also godlye de- fended (by the Scriptures) of divers other that be yet lyvynge, and godly learned men in Christes Churche: whose determinations do fullye agree with the faythfull fathers of the primitive Church, but specyallye with the worde of God. And therefore I will not, nor dare not for my lyfe, dissent from them ; but I doe undoubtedlye beleve and protest before God and man, that the doctrine of the Pa- pistes, concerninge transubstantiation, reservation, and ado- ration, is devillishe, detestable, false, fayned, and hereticall, and bringethe with it many absurdities and inconveniences, to the utter distruction of all that beleve it. For Christe, as he is perfecte God, so is he perfecte man, of a reasonable soule, and humayne flesshe, subsistinge: and forasmuche as the truthe of mannes nature requirethe, that the bodye of - one and the selfe same man cannot be at one tyme in dyvers places, but must nedes be in some one certayne place ; there- fore the bodye of Christe is not present at one tyme in many and dyvers places, (the Scripture not testyfying the same.) For the Scripture dothe testifie that Christe was taken up into heaven, and there shall continue unto the ende of the -worlde. And agayne, he sayethe, J went out from the Fa- ther, and came into the worlde ; agayne, I leave the worlde, and goe into the Father. At whiche sayinge, his discyples said to him, Lo, nowe taikeste thow playnely ; with dyvers other suche like places in the Scripture. Therefore neither T nor any other Christian man ought to beleve, or openlye to confesse the reall and bodylye presence of Christes bodye 219 ]ay-men against Christes worde, which said, Drinke ye all XIX. 458 A CATALOGUE and bloude to be in the sacramentall breade and. oe under the accidentes of the same, as the Papistes do sa at their pleasure, and would force us to beleve it. shortelye put them to sylence, and diminisshe their tyrannou power. For this their transubstanciation, or chaungeyng of the substance of bread and wyne into the substance of Christes bodye and bloude cannot be proved. by the holy: Scriptures, but is cleane repugnante against it; and so is the takynge awaye of the one halfe of the sacrament from th hereof. And it is a verye drifte of the Devill to deface th glorye of Christes deathe, by settinge up a newe sacrifice fo synne, I meane that most. pestilent, poysoned, papisticall masse, whiche the Antichristes do affirme to be a sacri ie satisfactorye and propiciatorye, to obtayne the remission synnes for the quicke and the deade; contrarye to all holy Scriptures, especiallye againste the excellent epis the Hebrewes, wherein it is playnelye proved, that Chr offered himselfe upon the crosse once for all; and with # one oblation he made a full satisfaction for the synnes of that trulye repent and beleve in him. For with that . offering (saithe Sainte Paul) hathe he made perfecte on them that are sanctified, and nowe is he set downe on th right hande of God, and from hence furthe tarriethe th r untill his enemyes be made his footestoole: and then, tha is to saye at the latter daye,) to them that hartelye loke fi him, shall he appeare againe, and receave them to glorye; whiche most desirous daye of thy comfortable commyng hasten (deare Lorde) for thy great mercye, truthe, — pr pre mise sake. Amen. Let all true, faithfull Christian. h hereunto unfaynedlye saye, Amen. Furthermore, seynge I do perceave that there is a wonder full sorte of the Pelagians secte cer aicenieiaaa ere whiche doe mayntayne, teache, and defende, that all me (havinge faithe or not, beinge regenerate or not regenerate) have power, choyse, and freewill to. chose life, and to kepe the commandementes of God in such wise as’ the lawe of — God requirethe, I have thought it good to set furthe my te | OF ORIGINALS. 459 mynde and beleve herein also: wherfore I doe confesse and _beleve, that Adam by his fall lost, from himselfe and all his posteritie, all the freedome, choyce, and power of mannes will to doe good; so that all the will and imaginations of mannes harte is onelye to evill, and alltogether subjecte to synne and myserye, and bonde and captyve to all manner of _wickednes, so that it cannot once thinke a good thought, muche lesse then doe any good deede, as of his owne worke, pleasaunte and acceptable in the syght of God; untill suche tyme as the same be regenerate by the Holy Ghoste, and prevented by the grace of God. For as Saynte James saythe, Every good and perfecte gyfte is from above, and cometh downe from the Father of lyght: and Christe saithe, With- out me you can doe nothinge: and Paule saythe, that it is God whiche workethe in us bothe the will and the dede even of good will. Therfore untill the spirite of regeneration be geven us of God, we can neither will, doe, speake, nor thinke any good thinge that is acceptable in his syght. Let us therfore alwayes praye unto God, that he will make in us a cleane harte, and renewe in us an upright spirite: that by the myghtye operation thereof, we maye doe, speake, and _ thinke all thinges to his glorye and commoditie of our bre- therne, im respecte of his greate mercye, love, and kyndenes onelye; for without this his good spirite, whiche dothe worke true faythe in us, all our doynges be verye synne and hypo- 220 crisie in the sight of God, howe gaye and gloryous soever the same appeare in the syght of men: but here I doe not denye, but that every reasonable man (duringe the generall influ- ence of God) hathe in himselfe power and will in thynges hu- mayne ; as to eate and drynke, to buylde and plante, to learne this scyence or that, to marye, &c. yea, to faste and _ praye, to doe almes-dedes, to heare or reade God’s worde, and so of all other lyke operations. For men are not images nor deade postes. That men are free in thynges humayne, itdoth appeare moste clearlye by the philosophers, and other heathen people whiche did and doe yett florisshe in morall vertues exceadinglye: but to doe any of these thinges in suche sorte as God’s worde dothe require them to be done, 460 A CATALOGUE and as is pleasante, acceptable, and alowed in his sight not in the power or lybertye of any man, not beynge rege nerate by the Spirite of God ; because it is not in his power to have the supernaturall knowledge of God, seynge the same is so farre above his might: therfore when I saye, mar hathe not free-will to doe good, I meane it of workes tha are holye, spirituall, and divine, the whiche are pleasante and acceptable to God, as to have lyvely lyght, spiritual know- ledge, and understandinge of God, to have in him fyrme faythe and hope, to love him, honor him, praise hima verence him, and serve him with all his harte, soule, and mynde, to order all his lyfe to the glorye of God, to obey and committ himselfe whollye to his governance, with mor tifyinge his flesshelye appetites, and denyinge himself the flesshe, and his own worldelye wysdome; to love his neyghboure as himselfe, yea, even his very enemyes for th love of God, with all his harte to praye for them, and to do them all the good he can possiblye; but to doe suche wo rkes to the glorye of God is not in the power or lybertye of the naturall man, untill he be born anewe, as Christe said t Nicodemus: for (as Sainte Paule saithe) the naturall man perceavethe not the thinges that be of God, neither can h perceave them, for he is deade in Adam, and of nature the childe of wrathe: for as a man that is deade cannot raise uj himselfe, or worke anythinge towardes his resurrection, or hi that is not, worke towardes his creation ; even so the natural man (whiche is deade in Adam as thoughe he were not) can. not worke anythinge towardes his regeneration; but as ¢ bodye without the soule cannot move but downewardes, sc the soule of man, without the Spirite of Christe, (whiche is his lyfe,) cannot lyfte up him selfe, but must of necessitie de- scende ever more downewardes, regardinge but his owne in tereste. Therfore he cannot but synne, he cannot but re. mayne in distruste and in infidelitie, so displeasynge God in all thinges that he doth: he must be borne agayne, to doe the workes that be spirituall and holye, and by our s we cannot be regenerate by any meanes, for it is onclegil worke of God. To whom let us praye with David, that he OF ORIGINALS. 461 will take awaye our stonye hartes, and create in us newe artes by the mightye operations of his holye Spirite, who _ leade, guyde, and comforte us by the certayne feelynge of his greate mercye towardes us in Jesus Christe, for his glori- 221 ous names sake. Amen. _ Fynallye, for as muche as I do perceave that not onelye Papistes, but also dyvers other that be professours of Godes __worde, beynge moved of an earneste zeale, than of any true ae SS knowledge of the Scriptures, doe, with wordes and wrytynges, iImpugne the moste pure, heavenlye, swete, comfortable, and true doctrine of Godes fyrme predestination and free elec- tion of us in Christe, accordinge to the purpose of his grace, before the whole worlde began, whiche is the sure certayn- : tye of our salvation in Jesus Christe; I will, with the helpe _.of Almyghtye God, brieffelye declare a shorte somme of my _ faythe in this article also: wherfore I do acknowledge, con- fesse, and undoubtedlye beleve, that God our eternal Fa- ther (whose power is incomprehensible, whose wisdome is infinite, and his judgmentes unsearcheable) hath onelye of his greate aboundant mercye, and free goodnes, and favoure ‘im Jesus Christe, ordeyned, predestinated, elected, and ap- -poynted (before that the fowndation of the worlde was layed) ‘an innumerable multitude of Adam’s posteritie to be saved from their synnes thoroughe the merites of Christes deathe and bloudsheaddinge onelye; and to be (thoroughe Christe) his adopted sonnes and heres of his everlastinge kingdome, im whom his great mercye shalbe magnified for ever: of -whiche moste happye number, my fyrme faithe and stedfast beleve is, that I (althoughe unworthye) am one, onelye thoroughe the mercye of God in Jesus Christe our Lorde and Savyour: and I beleve, and am surely certified, by the _testimonye of Godes good Spirite, and the unfallyble truthe of his most holye worde, that neither I, nor any of these his chosen children, shall fynallye perisshe or be dampned, al- thoughe we all (if God shoulde entre into judgment with us accordinge to our dedes) have justlye deserved it; but suche is Godes greate mercye towardes us, (for our Lorde Jesus Christes sake,) that-our synnes shall never be imputed unto XX. 462 A CATALOGUE us: we are all geven to Christe to kepe, who *will lose non of us, neither can anythinge plucke us furthe of his hand “or separate us from him; ‘he hathe maryed us unto him b faythe, and made us his pure spouse without spott or writ cle in his sight, and will never be devorced ‘from us: h hathe taken from us‘all our synnes, myseries,’ and infir- mities, and hathe put them upon himselfe, and hathe clothe us with his righteousnes, and enriched us with his merite and mercyes, and moste lovinge benefites : and he hathen onelye done all this, and fiuche more for us, but also of h greate mercye, love, and kyndenes, he dothe styll kepe' th -same moste surelye safelye for us, and will doe'so for ever -for he lovethe us unto the ende. His Father hathe’commi pe us unto his safe custodye, and’ none ean ever be able plucke us furthe of his hands: he is stronger’ than the D vill, deathe, synne, or hell, for he onelye hathe ove! reat them all for our behove, and yelded unto us his gloric 222 victorie, so that they can never hurte us any more u deathe ; (I meane the seconde deathe :) he hathe regestre our names in the boke of lyfe, in suche sorte that the san shall never be raced out. In consideration whereof, we ha good cause to rejoyce, to thanke God, ‘and hartelye to le 0 him, and of love unfaynedlye to doe whatsoever he wille us to doe, for he loved us firste, &c. ‘Fynallye, Christe te fyethe himselfe, that it is not possible that the electe shou k be deceaved. Verelye then, can they not be ‘dam one therfore I confesse and beleve with all my harte, soull, an mynde, that not one of all Godes electe children shall f nallye peryshe or be dampned. For God, who is their Ps ther, both can and will preserve, kepe, and defende them fe ever: for seynge he is God, he -wantethe no power to do it and also seynge he is their moste deare lovynge Father, | lackethe no good will towardes' them,'I’am sure. “Howe ea it be, but he will perfourme their salvation to the uttermost sythe he wantethe neither power nor good ‘will to do i And this moste heavenlye, true, and comfortable doctrin dothe not bringe with it a flesshelye, idell, carnall, and ¢ rel lye, as some men unjustlye do’ reporte of it, whose eyes Goe F y f open, and pardon their ignorance and rasshe judgmentes ; but rather it dothe mayntayne and bringe with it all true peeiiyzes and Christian puritie of lyfe, with moste earneste _thankefullnes of harte in respecte of Godes greate mercye and lovynge kyndenes onelye. For (as Sainte John sayethe) he that hathe this hope in him, purgethe himselfe, as he is 4 ' pure; and he that hathe the certayne feelynge of this in his _harte, cannot contynue or delyghte in synne. Therfore is this a moste true, godlye, necessarye, holesome, and com- -fortable doctrine to be receaved, embraced, learned, and - faithfullye beleved and folowed of all true Christian men. _ Whose harte soever God movethe to be desyrous to knowe further in the truthe of this matter, let him reade that god- lye boke of Barnardyne Ochynes xxv sermons, or at the leaste xiii of them, (the laste xiiii,) which teachethe this matter verye godlye, and at large; so that a godlye, meke, and humble mynde, may therby be satisfied abundantley. _ But be ware im any wyse of curiositie, that unsaciable beaste. _ Reverence and worshippe the deepe secretes and judgmentes ' God, whiche are unsearcheable and past fyndynge out. Reason not with God, why he dothe this or that, for he is __holye im all his workes and righteous in all wayes, and hathe i all thynges with equitie and mercye, justice and judg- t. OF ORIGINALS. 463 ’ ie As for reprobation, I have nothinge to saye of it; for Sainte Paul saythe, What have we to doe with them that are without? God, for Christes sake, open our eyes, that we may clerelye see his truthe, and geve us hartes mekelye to = to the same. The Lorde encrease our faythe and ) true feelynnge of our election, and sure certayntye of our sal- | vation in Jesus Christe, to whom, with the Father and the “Holye Goste, for our election, vocation, justification, and glorification, be all honor, glorye, praise, thankes, power, | tule, and dominion, for ever and ever. Amen. # The Conclusion. 223 Let it not offend thee, (deare reader,) that in the ex- | oR or declaration of my faythe, I doe so muche set -furthe the prayse and commendation of the true Churche, | | 464 A CATALOGUE and of the godlye learned preachers of the same; as thoughe I shoulde seem to leane too muche to men, and to builde n faythe upon the wisdome and learninge of men, and nc onelye upon the unfallible worde of God, wherin is coi tayned all yeritie. For doubtles I doe not depende upc the judgement of any man, further than the same dothe agree with the true touchestone, whiche is the holye Seri tures: wherin (I thanke my Lorde God) I have bene cor tinuallye exercysed, even from my youthe up, as they tha have knowne my bringynge up, can tell: and some perse cution I have suffred for the same. And now it hath p God to make me a prisoner for the testymonye therof: a1 I thynke that shortelye I must geve my lyfe for it, and s confyrme it with my bloude, whiche thinge I am well con tented to doe: and I moste hartelye thanke my Lorde Ge therfore, that is to saye, for this his specyall gifte of pers cution for righteousnes sake. And thoughe for my synne God myght justlye have condempned me to hell fyre f ever, and also have caused me to suffre bothe shame ¢ persecution in this lyfe, for evyll doynge; yet hath he his great mercye in Jesus Christe, accordinge to his own good will and purpose) dealte more mereyfullye with me as to geve me this grace and favor in his sight, that I sha suffre persecution of the wicked, with his electe people, fi the testymonye of his truthe; yea, even with the p ophe and apostles, and with his deare Sonne Jesus Christe him selfe, to the ende I may reigne with him in glorye: for tk Scripture saithe, If we suffre with Christe, we shall reign with Christe; but if we denye him, he also will deny u and againe, All that will lyve godlye in Christe Jesu mus suffer persecutions. Thus can I testifie, bothe by the word of God, and also by experyence, that the crosse of Christe i an unseparable companion with the pure profession of th gospel]: and the truthe beyinge taken to harte, in youth and planted therin diepelye with affliction for the same, i will not be wasshed awaye with the stronge storme of trou bles and persecutions, be the tempest never so greate. — have written nothinge but that whiche I am well able OF ORIGINALS. 465 prove by the playne texte of the holye Scripture, whiche {as the prophete saythe) gevethe wisdome unto babes, and is a lanterne unto my feete, and a lyght unto my pathes ; and I will not, nor dare not for my lyfe, steppe one foot further than I have that lanterne goynge before me: and so farre dare I boldelye goe, thoughe all the worlde would “counsayle and command me to the contrarye. The worde of God is that measuringe lyne or rodde whiche was com- mitted to Ezechiell and to John, to mete all thinges with : it is the true touchestone wherwith Sainte John willethe us 225 to trye the spirites; yea, the worde of God is the thynge that oughte to be judge of all our doynges: for by his worde that he hathe spoken, shall all thinges be judged in the laste daye. Verelye no man can geve the worde of Gode too hyghe praise, nor yet geve too muche credite unto it; for it is the everlastinge truthe, and the light of the worlde, and excellethe all mistes of ignorance and cloudes of er- is roure. x Notwithstandinge, as it is unto some the savor of lyfe | “unto lyfe ; even so it is unto other some, the savor of death “unto death: as Christe himselfe is unto some a rocke to ryse b ye, and to other some, a stone to stumble at. I woulde ihe all men to reade the holye Scripture with diligent peeve daye and night, yea, and to marke it well: and yet ‘not to refuse the ordinarie meanes that God dothe sende to ‘imstructe them bye, (as some doe, whiche will allowe no “thennes judgmentes but their owne; nor loke upon any _manines godlye expositions upon the same :) for God hath sett _an order in his Churche, and doth geve his gyftes diverslye, ‘to some more and to some lesse, as his godlye wisdome ‘pleasethe, for the edification of his bodye, whiche is his con- ‘gregation. Therfore he (whatsoever he be) that refusethe or despisethe this order, cannot but fall mto dyvers er- ‘rours and pernicious sectes, every man as his owne fantasye dothe leade him: for as David saith, he that will wnder- | sa the secretes of the Lord, must entre into his sanc- fwarye : that is to saye, he muste be at unitie with Christes VOL. Ill. PART II. Hh 466 A CATALOGUE Churche, whiche is grownded upon the word of God, and governed contynuallye by his holye and mightie Spirit whiche judgethe and trulye discussethe all thinges. An doubtles I dare affirme, that God hathe sent in our tym verye excellent preachers and ministers of his holy word suche, as more excellent in lyfe, but specyallye in doctrin and more plentye of them hathe not bene seene nor h card in all this realme of Englande, who have syncerelye preac ed and testified his truthe unto the worlde, and have mo% constantlye confirmed and sealed the same with their bloud And albeit that I muste nedes confesse, that God hatl used their wordes and writinges, as his good imstrumen and meanes, to bringe me firste to the true knowledge a understandinge of his everlastinge word: yet nowe I d not beleve it onelye because they have wrote and spoken but because I know it my selfe to be moste true, thous they themselves, or an angell from heaven, woulde come 4 saye the contrarye: as the people of Samaria saide to t woman whiche firste brought them tydinges of Chrisi Nowe we (saide they) beleve, not because thou haste tolde but because we have hearde and sene him our selves. E so (I thank my Lorde God moste hartelye) I hay e | faithe in him and in his holye worde) bothe sene and hea Jesus Christe to be my onelye and moste mereyfull and Redemer: therfore I cannot but testifie Siti: I have bothe sene and hearde. pee 225 Thus have I (deare reader) as brieffelye. as i ca clared the whole some and substance of my faythe; g ed and established upon the sure and unmoyeable roe Christe, and the unfallible testimonye of his pure and he worde, as I am well able to prove before the face of all whole worlde: and I truste, by the grace, helpe, < strengthe of Almightye God, to confirme it with my death and seale the same with my bloude. Strengthen and e forte me, good Lorde, with thy holye and mightye Spir that I maye boldelye confesse my faythe in thee, and in holye worde, before the face of all men; and not to fears - ’ f 7 # OF ORIGINALS. 467 Bye for the same, when the tyme is full come, whiche thou haste appoynted for that purpose. All faithfull hartes praye = The blessinge of God be with you all. Amen. Geve the glorye to God onelye : v4 yi For he alone is worthye. # By me, John Clement. Dns. mihi adjutor : et non timebo quid faciat mihi homo. Dns. virtutum nobiscum: susceptor noster Deus Jacob. . protector vite mee. Quod Johes. Clement. Cleave faste unto Christe, and contynue in his worde, guod, i.e. guoth, Clement. 2 ¥ i FINIS. b : fi a + Number LXII. Carina Pole’s absolution of three persons that were con- demned as heretics, but revoked their heresies. _ REGINALDUS miseratione divina Ste. Marie in Cos- Ex prima medin Ste. Romanz Ecclesiz presbyter Cardinalis Polus, Eee tee, archiepiscopus Cantuariensis, sanctissimi Dom. nostri Papeze tyrol. et sedis apostolicze, ad serenissimos Philippum et Mariam, -Angliz Reges, et universum Angliz regnum, de latere le- } us; dilectis nobis in Christo, Gulielmo Adams, Thomze | an, et Guilhelmo Stonarde, laicis Londinens. seu alte- i dicecesis, salutem in Domino sempiternam. Ex parte tra nobis nuper oblata petitio continebat, quod licet vos es hzereses et errores, a puritate fidei Catholice ma- 226 te deviantes lapsi, et super ipsis per ordinarium vestrum uisiti, ac deinde convicti et confessi, per definitivam sen- iam damnati, et potestati seeculari digna animadversione iendi, derelicti fueritis ; nihilominus vos, postea a non- | nullis Catholicis piis, et doctis viris de veritate instructi, er- | ores vestros cognovistis, eosque voce et scriptis damnastis, ae de illis ab intimis doluistis, nobisque propterea humil- lime supplicari fecistis, ut ab excommunicationis, altisque | sententiis, censuris, et peenis per ves propterea incursis, et Hh2 ———— 468 A CATALOGUE heeresi scrimine, vos et unumquenque vestrum absolvere, Ecclesize Catholic unitati restituere de benignitate apost lica dignaremus: Nos igitur de vera et sincera vestra po tentia per fide dignas personas plene informati, et dentes quod ad se redeuntibus gremium non claudit et nonnullis aliis justis et rationabilibus causis moti, a th ritate apostolica, nobis in nostra legatione concessa, et q fungimur in hac parte, tenore preesentium yos et 1 quemque vestrum, quavis hereticee pravitatis occasione jure vel ab homine etiam per sententiam definitivam, legi mis desuper prius formatis processibus, specialiter e presse latis, vel promulgatis, etsi per plures annos in cis i sordueritis, in utroque conscientiz scil. et contentioso fo plenarie, ita ut super hujusmodi criminibus, peccatis, excessibus, etiam de quibus, ut prefertur, inquisiti, convi et condemnati estis; nullo modo puniri, inquietari, vel n lestari possitis, absolvimus, et liberamus, ac Ecclesize 1 “ ac aliorum Christi fidelium consortio aggregamus, ac om: inhabilitatis et infamize maculam, ex priemissis ci quomodolibet insurgentem, penitus et omnino tolli abolemus; vosque in pristinum, et eum im quo ante p missa quomodolibet eratis, statum restituimus, reponil et redintegramus, premissis ac regula de insordes edita, ac quibusvis aliis constitutionibus, et ordinati apostolicis, caeterisque contrariis, non obstantibus, q cunque. Volumus autem, ut omnem eam peenitenti: alia pro preemissis, per nos seu alium, vel alios a nobis hoc deligendos, vobis et cuilibet vestrum injungenda, ¢ vos subituros expresse professi estis, et promisistis fectu, adimplere, omnino teneamini. Alioqui present bis nullatenus suffragentur. Datum in palatio regio S. Jacobum prope Westmonasterium anno a Nativit mini millesimo, quingentesimo, quinquagesimo sexto, qu nonas Juli, pontificatus sanctissimi in Christo Patris, mini nostri, Domini Pauli divina providentia Pape IV. an. Re. Cardinalis Polus Legatus. 0 M. Antonius Faita, secretari D. Lampsonus. OF ORIGINALS. 469 ¢ Number LXIII. 227 The Suth and godly agreement of such prisoners as, before _ the Bishop of London at Fulham, the 14th day of June, _ were condemned, and burnt together at Stratford le Bow the 271th of the same month. Whose names hereunder are subscribed. _ WE al confesse, and constantlie beleve, that there is one Foxii MSS, God, and but one true lyvynge and everlasting God, with- i out parts or passions ; of infinite power, wisdome, and good- ‘nes; the maker and preserver of al things, both visible and invisible. And that in unitie of this Godhed there are three Persons, of one equal substance, power, majestie, goodnes, and eternitie, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, as ‘it is truly taught and beleved in the true Church of Christ, | grounded upon God’s holie word, and ever shalbe. Of which true Church we do acknowlege ourselves to be, and every one of us doo also acknowlege our selves to be true and livelie membres one of another. _ And we confesse, and undoubtedlie beleve, that the se- —‘U- cond Person in Trinitie, which is the everlasting Son of God the Father, did vouchsafe for our sakes to take our humanity upon him, in the womb of the blessed Virgin Marie, of her very substance, and became truly man in all | poyntes, synn onlie excepted. So that two whole and perfect “natures, that is to say, the Godhed and manhed, were joyned together in one person, never to be divided, even in Christ Jesus, which is verie God and verie man. Of whose kyng- dom there shalbe no end. And we hartilie confesse and beleve al and every article UI. ‘of the Christen faith, conteyned and rehersed in the Symbol, commonly called the Apostles Crede, and also the crede | called Athanasius’s Crede. _ Also we do confesse and beleve, and faithfullie acknow- IV. lege, that al salvation, justification, redemption, and remis- sion of sins, cometh wholly and solely by the mere mercy and favor of God in Jesus Christ, purchased unto us through he most precious death and blood sheddyng onlie, and in | Hh3 | ' ) lie . 228 Notwithstandyng, least any man should mistake us, that VI. 470 A CATALOGUE no part or peece by or through any of our own men works, or deservyngs, how many or good soever they L do deny or destroy good works, we do acknowledge : confess, that al men are bound by God’s word to do g0 works, and to know and keep the commaundements of mightie God: yet not to deserve any peece of our salve therbie, but to shew our obedience therbie unto God, ¢ al the frutes of faith unto the world; that the light of good works may so shine before men, that God our ete Father may be glorified therby. And we utterly deny ‘f defie the idle, barren, and dead faith, which holy Sa James speaketh of in his Epistle, which hath no good w following it. But yet stil we do affirme, that God doth 1 forgeve us our synns, or repute us just in his sight, for of our own works: for the best of them, compared tot puritie which the law of God requireth, shal be found, Esaie saith, like a filthie cloth stayned with menstrue; b for Jesus Christ sake onlie, whose most precious death ¢ blood sheddyng we hartilie acknowlege to be a ful and p fect sacrifice, and a sufficient ransom for the synns of al t whole world. So that al they which do trulie ae ta beleve, shalbe saved. And that there is no decree a a to the contrarie, so that they do persever to the end. Also we beleve, that the sacrament of baptism is not ¢ a sign of profession, and mark of difference, wherebie Chi ten men are discerned from other, that are not christen but it is also a sign and seal of our new birth; wherebie. by an instrument, they that receyve baptisme rightlie, « graffed into the Church: the promises of forgiveness symns, and our adoption to be the sons of God, are visil signed and sealed: faith is confirmed, and grace encreast by virtue of prayer unto God: and that the custom of tl Church to christen yong children is to be om a u im any wyse reteyned. Also we beleve, that the supper of the Lord is not ot ilie a sign of the love that Christians ought to have am a ng themselves one to another, but also a sacrament of our re : OF ORIGINALS. 4 demption by Christ’s death: insomuch, as to them that _rightlie, worthilie, and with faith receyve the same, the bread which they break is the communion of the body of | Christ; likewise the cup of blessyng is the communion of the blood of Christ. Neither was it by Christ’s ordinaunce | commaunded to be kept, carried about, lifted up, nor wor- _ shipped. _ Also we beleve, that as the godlie consideration of pre- _ destination and our election in Christ is full of sweet, plea- | sant, and unspeakable comforte to godlie persons, and such as feel in themselves the working of the Spirit of Christ, mortifying the works of the flesh and the earthlie membres, | and drawing up the mynd to high and heavenlie things ; | aswel bycause it doth greatlie establish and confirme our faith of eternal salvation to be enjoyed through eis as bycause i it doth ferventlie kyndle our love Saas God: for curious and carnal persons, lacking the Spirit of Chest ist, to have continuallie before their eyes the sentence of God’s _ predestination, is a most dangerous downfal; wherby the - Devyl may thrust them either into desperation, or els into eeeotlene: of most unclene lyving. _ Also we beleve, that the offering of Christ once for ever, ‘is the perfect redemption, the pacifying of God’s wrath, and _ satisfaction for al the synns of the world, both original and | actual. And that ther is none other satisfaction for synn _ but that alone. Wherfore, the sacrifice of the mass, in which is said that the priest doth offer Christ for the quick and the dead, to have remission of synne and payne, is most de- vilish and daungerous deceyt. | Edmund Hurst. Henry Wye. ' x Rafe Jackson. John Roathe. , ty Henry Adlington. William Hollowel. ioe Lion a Coise. Thomas Bowyer. . John Dorrifal. Elizabeth Pepper. George Searle. [al Essex men and women, except Lion a Coise, who was a Dutchman.] é iy Laurence Pernam. Agnes George. ie uh 4 VII. ee Vir. Foxii MSS. 230 sic, putate, quoniam mea persona, in tot illustrium don 4T2 A CATALOGUE Number LXIV. vn us Saunders’ oration to the visitors of Oxford; sent f Cardinal Pole. VEREOR, ne admirati sitis, ornatissimi logatt, 1s non mode quod tam preestantes viros laudare aliquando, sed quod vel coram prodire ausus sim, is qui nec unquam doctus fui, ut maxime fuissem, in tanta doctissimorum hominum mt t tudine pro academia tam florente, has partes egisse primu non debebam. Neque vero quicquam reperiri potest, au gradu hoc aut ingenio, magis ab instituto alienum, ¢ gradus pene infimi ordinis, ingenium nullius usus exists At si animadverteretis, in communi civitatis negotio, not tam referre quis laboret, quam pro quibus laboretur, deb reque suo quam minimum nomine actorem valere, ut summ rei ad solum referatur auctorem, profecto neminem in he causa mihi fuisse praponendum facile statuetis. Rome scribarum munus servis mandabatur, non quod |i bero homine non esset dignum, sed quia cum jure civi nulla propria servi persona putaretur, eo facilius potera domini personam sustinens, ex stipulationibus ei qua q rum coetu, nulla aut certe quidem perexigua est, ide publicam ei consensionem potuisse imponi. Tantum enii abest, ut meum aliquid in hunc locum afferam. Vereor me hercule interdum, ne cum pro aliis dicere instituerim, mi : commode dicendo ex causa aliena litem meam fecisse videa Sed me recreat et reficit divina eorum comitas facili apud quos dico. Qui si ea que minus recte facta argu emendanda, non tanquam sed pate quadam indulgentia hoc tempore adsunt. Quid tandem al eis in eo genere sperabimus, quod in Poli amplissimi Cardi nalis et ipsorum laudibus totum consumetur?. _ ea Ac de Cardinale, cujus pracipue nomine hee comitia ni tuntur, illud brevissime dicam, iis esse illum moribus, e doctrina, et auctoritate, nihil ut putem in orbe terrarum castius, nihil in omni humanitatis genere perfectius, nihil ir summo honoris fastigio augustius. Atque ut caetera tace: OF ORIGINALS. 478 ‘que tamen summa sunt, quo genere ortus, quomodo educa- tus, quantas angustias iniquissimis temporibus quanta animi @quitate pertulerit, quemadmodum bona, fortunas, amicos hecessarios, matrem, patriam postremo, Dei Opt. Max. causa, reliquerit, imo nihili putaret, ut etiam illa majora preter- mittam, cum summum in terris magistratum? repudiavit * Scil. pon- oblatum, cum salutem ad eos ipsos, a quibus per scelus eji- daca ciebatur, a Papa sanctitate impetratam, ultro attulit: ne- que aliud quicquam commemorem hoc loco quam ea bene- ficia, quibus civitatem hanc affecit. Nomine illud vel maxi- mum est, quod jam ante reverendum patrem de Soto ad academiam misit, qui tam vita, quam eruditione, adolescen- tibus praeundo, eorum et animos et studia confirmavit. Cui patri quantum omnes debeamus, qui vel in theologiam, vel in honestatem incumbimus, cogitari profecto non potest, _nedum ex dignitate exponi. Accessit, nec multo quidem _ post eadem occasione omni amore dignus, pater Joannes de “Villa Garcya; qui vir quanto flumine ingenii, quibus literis, i | {} _ qua comitate? Nos habemus ex illo fonte rivulos ita paten- | tes, ut quum nemo propter eorum dignitatem ad aquam _ aspirare audeat, omnes propter liberalitatem recedant ex- _ pleti. Propius accedo. Idem illustriss. Cardinalis, cui pa- | rum fuit [Quedam desunt.] | turbam : quze libentissime occurrit, quae videre jamdiu ex- petebat, quae nunc undique ex omnibus locis intuetur, Epi- scopo Gloucestrensi, Colo, Wryto, Ormaneto, doctoribus, Magistro Morweno, ornatissimi Cardinalis illustribus legatis _ salutem dicere, adventum gratulari, utque diutissime apud _ se commoretur, etiam atque etiam flagitare. Deinde quod | isti tacitis suis cogitationibus, ego autem aperte et palam dico, idem plateas, vicos, templa, scholas, si loqui possent testatum relinquere voluisse. Neque id magis ex consue- tudine, quam quod vere ita sit, dico. Ea quippe fuit supe- riorum temporum calamitas, ii ad urbem legati, a quibus non modo studiosi omnes, atque in lis optimus quisquam Maxime timeret, sed qui tectis, sedificiis, altaribus, ipsis adeo muris minarentur. Quo nunc metu liberata urbs, si omni- 231 Foxii MSS. AT 4 A CATALOGUE bus lztitiis incessit, si gaudium ipsa suum non capit, si seri triumphat, quid miramur? Miraremur potius, si ista not faceret. At videte, quantum intersit inter mentes hominun et cogitationes. Illis legatis, qui etiam ex eadem conjura tione fuerant, propter avaritiam nihil credebant; hiis, pr pter abstinentiam bona omnia, fundamentorum institute collegiorum origines, status denique totius academiz 1 commendabuntur, ut hee non tam fidei suze commissa quam permissa potestati recordentur. Itaque illorum s considerata consilia statim deleta sunt, vestra vero decret non hac tantum memoria, sed in omne reliquum tempt rata firmaque erunt. Si enim que pie, juste prudenterqu consulantur, illa zeterna fore necesse sit: si debeat autem i pontifice pietas, in jurisperitis justitia, in senioribus eluce prudentia, profecto nihil neque injustum neque ineptum i hac legatione statul potest: quam et Magister Morwent senex gravissimus, et Colus, Wrytus, Ormanetus, — consultissimi doctores, et Jacobus Glocestrensis, pontifes optimus, moderabuntur et regent. Quibus de causis cu immortales immortali Deo gratias hae academia egerit, cu fausta omnia omnibus sui studiosis precata sit, quum e qui in dicendo exciderint, errores condonari sibi ac rem it petierit, tum in vestra, lectissimi legati, virtute, in ampli: Cardinalis authoritate, in illustriss. principum Philippi ¢ Mariz tutela, in Pauli Quarti sanctiss. Papz fide, in toti Ecclesize consensu, amore, societate conquiescat. i Number LXV. King Philip and Queen Mary to Pope Paul IV. in beh of Cardinal Pole, and his legantine authority. SANCTISSIMO patri, ac Domino nro’, D. Paulo III divina providentia, pontifici max™° Philippus et Ma gratia Rex et Regina, Angliz, Hispaniarum, Franciz usque Siciliz, Hierusalem, et Hibernia, Fidei Defensor &c. zternam salutem et humillimam nram’ obedientiam Quum excellenti Dei bonitate, ad imperium paternum atqu OF ORIGINALS. 475 avitum venissemus, nihil antiquius habuimus, quam ut reli- gionis statum, hominum et temporum improbitate non so- lum collapsum, sed penitus deformatum, et sedis apostcae reverentiam, ad pristinam dignitatem ac splendorem, quod in nobis erat, restitueremus. Qua in re, quos labores, quee regni et status, atque adeo vite nre’ discrimina subivimus, nisi Sanctte™ V. multorum sermonib. atque adeo orbis Chris- tiani voce, intelligere putaremus, esset nob’ de eo, per has lras plurib. exponendum. Illud certe magne nob. conso- 232 lationi fuit, quod in rebus nris. arduis et temporib. illis dif- ficillimis, sedis apost®4¢ non solum gra’ et favore, sed etiam _ auxilio usi sumus. Accepimus enim ab ea legatum, r™ prem’ et consanguineum nrm’ Reginaldum Polum Cardina- lem, qui quum subditos nros’ ad sedis apost®#¢ obedientiam _ reduxisset, magnam post illa tempora et vehementer utilem, in reb. Ecclz’ componendis et confirmandis semper operam collocavit, cujus ut legati authoritate, et ut viri sapientissimi consilio, magna ad pietatem est facta accessio, et major quo- _ ftidie (nisi quid aliunde sit impedimenti) futura speratur. Itaque justis de causis, magno dolore affecti sumus, quum Iris quibusdam et multorum sermonib. ad nos perlatum esset, legati authoritatem semper utilem, his vero tempori- bus etiam necessariam, qua, pietas in Deum, et in sedem apost®4™ obedientia augetur, e regno nro’, quod nondum satis confirmatum est, revocari, atque ita revocari, ut lega- tionem sedi Cantuarien. innatam et penitus annexam, mul- tor. retro summor. pontificum actis confirmatam, multor. _ qui ante nos fuerat Angliz regum prerogativa usurpatam, _ V® Sts non exciperet. Quod, quia aliorum, qui rem non | satis intelligebant, consilio et impulsu, non V"™e« Stis judicio et sententia factum existimamus, si nos ad pietatem et reli- gionem confirmandam, omnes nros’ conatus, ita ut Christia- ‘Nos principes decet, semper contulimus, si erga sedem a- | post°@m ea, qua debemus, religione et observantia, et ante regnum susceptum, et in regno fuimus, si V@™ Stem omni- bus pietatis et obedientiz offictis prosequuti sumus; roga- mus, ne nobis abs pietatem, et regno nro’ justa pr 1vi1- legia, ne populo nro’, qui gregis vri’ et Ecclesiz Catholicze ee 233 Foxii MSS. ‘mus. Deus v#™ Stem diutiss™¢ conservet. Ex regia nra 476 A CATALOGUE portio est non contemnenda, auxilia ad pietatem pein lit, ne eam nob, sine nro. merito, notam murat, que a et sedis apost‘ clementia, et nra’ in eam pietate et obec entia, vehementer aliena est. Atque hance postulati quoniam religione et pietate nititur, et ad populi Chri cujus vobis curam Deus commendavit, profectum et salu pertinet, v2™q; ad Stem orbis Christiani parentem desti et audiendam libenter, et facile concedendam, non du Westmonasterii, 210 Mail, M°p°L°vir°. Vae Stis, Humillimi et obedientissumi filii. Sanctissimo Patri ac Domino nostro __—‘R. Ascha D. P. P. Paulo ILI. divina pro- videntia Pont. Max, Number LXVI. . The Parliament of England to Pope Paul IV. in behal 7, Cardinal Pole; from whom he had taken the legatu power, and cited him to Rome. — JHESUS. f MAGNUM et incredibilem dolorem accepimus e¢ Sanctitatis vree. literis, quibus reverendiss. patrem Regi naldum Polum yree. Sanctitatis ad principes nostros, An gliaque et Hiberniz regna, legatum a nobis divelli, et mandato Romam revocari intelligimus. Cujus, ut le, authoritas, et ut viri sanctissimi et sapientissumi preese tantum ad fidem ac pietatem apud nostros constituent momenti, adferre videtur; diu ut credere non potue illud consilium Sanctitati V. placere potuisse, ut legatu sede apostolica missum, a V. Sanctitate confirmatum, tel poribus horum regnorum tam necessariis, revocandum p taret. Nam legatum a sede apostolica ad principes tianos missum, dum ejus presentia necessaria esset, sin magno principis aut populi, ad quem sai aii pecc accepimus revocari non solere. OF ORIGINALS. 477 Regine autem optimz et sanctissimee erga sedem aposto- licam religionem et observantiam, et orbis Christianus intel- exit, et V. Sanctitas graviter et diserte verbis laudavit. Atque ut de nobis ipsis aliquid dicamus, postquam ad Ecclesize unitatem aggregatt sumus, quod vestris tempori- bus ut fieret Deus Opt. Max. concessit, non solum nullius nobis erga sedem apostolicam delicti conscii sumus, sed Modis etiam omnibus laboravimus, ut obsequio et observan- tia priorem ignominiz labem, cujus nos peenitet, deleremus. -Quz quum apud nos diligenter cogitaremus, in eam tandem opinionem incidimus, ut Sanctitatem V. ignorare credere- ‘ius, qui rerum nostrarum, presertim quod ad religionem et pietatem attinet, status esset. Atque eam ob causam of- ficii nostri esse putavimus, ut eum Sanctitati V. per literas nostras declaremus; ne si id pretermissum a nobis esset, ~ Deus Opt. Max. et V. Sanctitas posthac negligentiam nos- tram justis de causis accusare posset. Quod dum facimus _ Sanctitatem V. rogatam volumus per eum, qui communis est et summus omnium pastor, cujus in causa per has literas le- gatione apud Sanctitatem V. fungimur, ut ista non solum libenter legere et audire velit, sed etiam nos vera scribere _ existimet, et quum illa omnia mature et deliberate perpen- derit, eam rerum nostrarum et religionis curam habeat, que 234 sede apostolica summa omnium in terra potestate, et sanc- tissimo Christi vicario, digna videri possit. _ Itaque ut calamitates et vulnera nostra paululum per- _ stringamus, ante reverendiss. Patris legati vestri ad nos ad- ventum ; etsi sanctissimz Regine pietate, et bonorum viro- _ rum studio in restituenda religione nonnihil erat actum, ta- men formam nos ecclesize, vix aliquam habebamus. Popu- lares animis et sententiis divisi, vix quicquam sibi in reli- gione commune esse judicabant ; hzresis non clam et in cu- biculo mussitabat, sed in foro et pene in castris exultabat : pontifices, qui eam coercere et castigare volebant, quod eorum auctoritas per annos ante complures labefactari et ‘contemni erat solita, quantum debuerunt efficere non vale- bant. Plerique longo errore et depravata consuetudine se- ducti, sedi apostolic non solum obedientiam nullam deberi 478 A CATALOGUE putabant, sed ab ejus vel mentione et appellatione abhorr bant. Ad hee mala vel sananda, vel saltem minuenda de rat unus, cui et sedes apostolica authoritatem, et vitee mn centia commendationem daret. Qui idcirco majore cum vitate alios ab errore revocare posset, quod ipse ab eo 7 omnem ztatis cursum inimicus fuisset. Quo in genere et: in sanctissimo illo collegio multi erant, tamen de quo | aliquid audire, et quem nosse possent, unus erat amy mus Cardinalis Reginaldus Polus; quem preeter egregiz animi virtutes, etiam nobilitatis opinio, quae popularium ani mos non nihil movere solet, nostris vehementer commen dabat. r Qui suo adventu, sapientia, virtute, et in omnes ordine moderatione, multa que vitiosa erant emendavit, que lif cilia temperavit, quee bene antea cogitata et incepta confi mavit: postremo, ita omnia que ad Dei cultum et pie attinent, administravit, ut jam spes magna sit opus bel coeptum perfici et consummari possit, si eo presente et | gato aliquot adhuc annos frui possimus. Sed ut in corpo bus accidere videmus, que diuturno morbo afflicta, ul paululum cceperint recreari, si ante perfectam et penit confirmatam valetudinem, medico destituantur, szepe in d terlorem, quam in quo antea erant, statum devoly ita si hujus Ecclesize corpori per annos jam compluré E flicto, et heresi, velut morbo pestilenti, pene ad exitiu redacto, a quo tandem Dei bonitate respirare et vires si mere incepit, legati vestri authoritas detrahatur, m< , gravia pericula, (que avertat Deus) imminere vide Videmus enim, et quasi jam ob oculos habemus, bonorur meerorem et luctum, imbecillium in fide fluctuationem e casum, malorum leetitiam et exultationem: que ut perinde ac debent, magnam curam et sollicitudinem ¢ runt, ita V. Sanctitati, pro excellenti qua in Ecclesia fungit authoritate, majorem, si fieri potest, adferre speramus. — Atque utinam, ut zrumnas et calamitates, que rebu publicis ex heeresi proveniunt, Sanctitas V. legendo ani vertit, ita nobis qui magno nostro et hujus regni malo €0s sentiendo experti sumus, fidem habere vellet. Sunt autem OF ORIGINALS. 479 hujusmodi, ‘ut nemo nostrum sit, qui non mortem, quamvis acerbam, tamen pree illorum temporum calamitate, levem et optandam arbitretur. Quze quoniam Dei in nos clementia, et sedis apostolice, quee legatum misit, beneficio, | jam de- 235 pulsa, et in melius mutata videmus, justis de causis Sancti- tatem V. rogamus nequid de legatione, que sedi apostolicae gloriosa, et huic EKcclesiz salutaris est, innovetur. Illud enim vehementer mirum in literis Sanctitatis V. et inaudi- _ tum videbatur, revocari non solum sanctissimam illam a la- tere legationem, sed etiam alteram, sedi Cantuariensi inna- _ tam, et cum ea ita conjunctam, ut disjungi non solum re et usu, sed nec opinione quidem et cogitatione possit. Quod perinde nobis esse videbatur, ac si Archiepiscopum Cantu- ariensem ab hujus ecclesiz corpore divelli, et Romam Sanc- _ titatis V. mandato revocari audiissemus. Nemo enim post hominum memoriam ejus sedis Archie- _ piscopus, non idem legatus fuit: quod tot seeculorum usu _ confirmatum, summorum etiam pontificum decretis contes- _ tatum, et Divi Augustini Anglorum apostoli, ut existimare possumus, temporibus incceptum, ut a V. Sanctitate, quem post D. Gregorium in fide parentem habemus, commutetur, _ Mee expectare nec timere possumus. Et quoniam ea causa | non solum Archiepiscopi propria, sed totius nobilitatis atque -adeo regum Angliz, qui semper ea prerogativa usi sunt, communis est, etiam atque etiam Sanctitatem V. rogamus, nequid ejus potestatis, tanta cum juris et ordinum pertur- batione, tanta episcoporum et cleri, tanta nobilitatis et prin- _-cipum ignominia, minuatur. _. Non hoc Regine sanctissimz pietas merita est, quae toties _ fortunarum omnium ac vite discrimen ante susceptum reg- | num, et in regno, non nisi ob religionem et erga sedem apostolicam observantiam, adivit: non episcoporum colle- ' gium, non proceres selectissimi, non bonorum ccetus, qui sunt omnes singulari in sedem apostolicam pietate et obedi- entia meriti. Qui si uno ore loqui possent omnes, a sancti- | tate et supplices peterent, liceret illis aliquando ab heresi et - animorum divisione respirare ; liceret in suavissimo unitatis | -vineulo secum et cum aliis manere; liceret legatum hujus 236 Foxii MSS. 480 A CATALOGUE conjunctionis sub V. Sanctitate authorem et ministrum se habere; liceret privilegiis, tam in sede Cantua quam ceteris regni partibus, quee sanctissimi pontifices ex cesserunt, et quae V. Sanctitas primum per legatum vestru in nostra ad sedem apostolicam reconciliatione, deinde ve tris ad serenissimam reginam diplomatibus per tres legate vestros acceptis, sanctissime confirmayit. ag Hoc nos pro ea, qua in sedem apostolicam observant sumus, V. Sanctitati, nequid ignoraret, significanda puta mus, ut filii obsequentes patrem rogavimus. San eee ~ Number LXVII. x: The nobility of England to the Pope, upon the news of h intended revocation of Cardinal Pole. a QUO majore in sedem apostolicam studio, religione et ob servantia sumus, et post reditum ad unitatem Ecclesiz ne trum semper fuimus, eo magis admiramur Sanctitatem | quod literis multorum et sermonibus ad nos perfertur, d crevisse, ut apostolicee sedis legatus Romam a nobis rey cetur; quem nos quoniam ab ea sede profectus est, lik t hoc in regno videmus, et cuyus eam ob causam authori et consilio, non solum popularium, sed omnium ordim animi ad pietatem, et sedis apostolicze observantiam vel menter incitantur. Patrum nostrorum memoria solebs summi pontifices, quo melius unitati et paci consuleretur, disciplina conservaretur, legatos suos ultro ad hoe regnu destinare, quos tune reges et optimates aut remitteban aut illis preesentibus minus libenter utebantur. Nos, qu niam sedi apostolicz officium et obedientiam libenter pra stamus, et religionem que Dei bonitate et legati apostoli authoritate restitui coepit, penitus confirmari cupimus, leg presentiam ultro exoptamus. Et quoniam is gemina leg tione utitur, quorum una a latere Sanctitatis V. proficiseitur alteram sedi Cantuariensi innatam et penitus annexam cu e€0 episcopatu accepit, utramque ut his temporibus necessa riam, et Ecclesiz nostra salutarem, continuari vehemente OF ORIGINALS. 481 _ cupimus: sed alteram etiam, ex zequo et jure a V. Sanctitate _ postulare nobis videmur. ~ Non enim oblivisci possumus, quum ad Ecclesiz unitatem ante annos jam duos, rediissemus, omnia privilegia, preero- _ gativas et beneficia, que ullis retro temporibus summi pon- _ fifices huic regno omnibusque ejus ordinibus concessissent, per Sanctitatem V. sanctissimis verbis restituta et confirmata _ fuisse. Inter quz illud vel primum est, quod sedis Cantu- _ ariensis prerogativa reges Angliz semper apud se legatum habent; hoc regno et ecclesiae nostree omnes post hominum _Memoriam summi pontifices concesserunt: hoc jure reges omnes nostri, qui multis non solum annis sed szculis vix- _ erint, usi sunt: hoc legibus nostris multis et antiquis con- stitutum est. Ut jam siquis contra aliquid moliri aut id pati et perferre velit, gravissumis legum peenis coerceatur. Itaque nos ut am juris prerogativam tueamur, non solum voluntate nos- tra, sed etiam officio et necessitate adigimur. Omnes enim ieramenti religione astringimur, ut hujus regni dignitatem, | justa ante legum authoritatem et preerogativam, sanc- tissime conservemus et tueamur. A qua religione ut rece- 237 _damus tanto nostro periculo, tanta nobilissime Regine et nostrum i ignominia, idque V. Sanctitatis, quem pro parente _habemus, voluntate et mandato, nec sedi apostolice glori- ) ‘sum, nec nobis omnino ferendum videtur. Et quanquam " principes Nostros ita esse affectos non dubitamus, ut regni | ‘statum eum quem acceperunt conservandum et omni digni- tatis prerogativa ornatum, posteris relinquendum, judicent ; » tamen siquid hac in causa concedere vellent, nos ne nostro efficio deesse videremur, eos non contra admonere et hor- | fari non possemus. I - Atque ut hee pro regni hujus, cui deesse non possumus, ' dignitate conservanda libere et juste scribimus; ita sedi |: ‘apostolicze et V. Sanctitati officium et observantiam omnem | Christiana nobilitate dignam libenter offerimus, et nos sanc- tissime preestituros pollicemur ; ut filii obsequentes a com- muni patre supplices petimus, horum temporum rationem | legatum semper utilem, his vero temporibus etiam VOL. IIT. PART II. 11 ae Foxii MSS. 238 knowe you be not able to doo; and yf you were ab 482 A CATALOGUE necessarium apud nos esse, et summa authoritate, q magis prodesse possit, uti patiatur; ne nobis pietatem ternam, quam paulo ante amplissimis verbis promisit, si nostro peccato, nec regno, sedis apostolicee amantissim justa privilegia negare velit, que nobis pro nostra in p triam charitate, in principes fide et officio, in leges revers tia, juraque et majorum nostrorum existimatione, me d omnibus conservanda et defendenda sunt. —————————E_—EEEee Number LXVITII. Cardinal Pole’s speech to the citizens of London, im beh of religious houses. ; [The beginning is wanting.| less polytyke consell coulde never have byn geven, - terlye to caste them [the monasteries] downe, ee e suppresse them: whereby, as I saye, was overtorned welthe of the realme, and of the prynce also himselfe. A this nowe I have declarede unto you, exhortynge you bot to penance, and to shewe the worthy fruyte of penance; th’intent you maye knowe in your case what ys the w thye fruyte moste requyred of you. Notwythstandinge ‘meanynge ys not, that thys beynge a noble act, and g full to God, and profytable to the realme, that you sho furthewyth take in hande the byldinge of these, which had suche a gay mynde to restore the ruynes of the chyr sh yet there be other chyrches, that are nowe fyrste to helpen, and these be your parryshe-chyrches: which e beyt they have not byn cast downe by coulore of author as the abbayes were, yet they have byn sufferede ' downe of themselves maynye, and yn lyke maner s as the monasteryes were. And to thys I exhorte you furt wyth to sett your hande; the.whyche you maye yn no w fayle to doo, excepte you wyll have your people wa: tyshe and wylde, and your commonwealthe est dacion: and thys I saye to you nowe, ‘that by ly re a: | OF ORIGINALS. 483 3 and dyspensatyon doo injoye, kepe, and possesse suche | goodes and landes of the chyrche, as were founde yn your hhandes, that thys was doone of the chyrche your moother’s tendernes unto you, consyderinge your imbecyllyte and ~ wekenes, after so sore a sicknes that you had in a schysme, at the whiche tyme your appetyte served you to no mete, _ but to that fruyte that came from the lande of the chyrche, _ and by that you lyved. Whiche she was contente you | sholde kepe styll, and made promesse yt sholde not be taken ~ from you, and so yt was lefte yn your hande, as yt were an | aple im a childes hande, gyven by the moother, whiche she perceyvinge him to feade too much of, and knowynge yt Sholde doo him hurte, yf he himselfe sholde eate the hoole, | wolde haye him gyve her a lytyll pece thereof; whiche the _ boye refusynge, and where as he wolde crye out yf she ‘wolde take yt from him, lettythe him aloone therwyth: but the: father her husbande commynge yn, yf he shulde see _ howe the boye wyll not lett goo one morcell to the moother, ‘that hathe gyven him the hoole, she askinge yt wyth so _ fayre meanes, he may, peradventure, take the aple out of P “the boy’s hande, and yf he crye, beate him also, and caste _ the apple out of the wyndowe. This maye Chryste the hus- | ‘bande doo, yf you shewe suche unkyndnes to your moo- “ther, whiche ys his spouse. She askethe that she knowethe Shulde hurte the chylde, and doo her great good, because Jyndede she ys yn/a maner famyshed, and what unkyndnes | were that to gyve her nothynge? Trowe you, her spouse ' ¢an be content wyth such ungratfulnes? specyallye know- “ange, that thowgh you deny yt her, yet she of herselfe wyll “ever constrayne you further. But this I truste you wyll | «doo, when you by his grace waxinge a lytyll stronger, your ‘sappetyte shalbe retourned to his naturale course. As I | _ have harde that some have begonne veray well all readye, | swhereyn God strength them. _ ‘And this Iam constrayned, for your welthe, to warne -you of, exhortinge you to enlarge your hande more to the | -helpe of the poore, that are so deare to Chryste, that he | ssaythe, What so ever is gyven toe them yn his name, he 112 — ee 484 A CATALOGUE taketh yt as gyven to hymselfe. And this ys suche : meane to come to the grace of God, that the prophet Esaie, spekynge of the specyall means to injoye the gooc nes of God, and to come to the light of his knowledge, (a 239 ys penance and fastinge, whiche the Jues used veraye ex tremelye, and of prayer,) yet he sayde none of them shold profyte wythout almesse-dede; forbearinge firste to de wronge to oother, or oppresse oother, and afterwarde to gyv to the poore, whiche ys the verye thinge that you ough the more to be putt in remembrance of yn this realme, th lesse yt ys used, yn comparryson of that I have seene im oother realmes and countreys where I have byn; beyng assured, for owght that I can heare, or knowe here ¢ almes-dede, that in Italye in two cytes onelye, there is mo almes gyven to monasteryes and poore folkes in « monthe, than yn this realme in a hole yeare: wherein wolde wyshe you dyd stryve wyth them to overcome then whiche doynge you shoulde overcome them in grace, and 1 all welthe and knowledge of God, whiche doe followe a I< this doinge thes workes of mercye. As the aH Es dothe playnlye declare after he had spoken to the Jv this poynte, to doe deedes of mercye, then he sayet Tunc lucebit in tenebris lux tua. And the cause therec ys, that the doctryne of the chyrche ys the doct ‘yn ‘mercye and almes of God. Whyche mercye is rece yy more wyth comforte: but of them that use mercye, al gyve almes to other, that ys the veraye waye to enjo the grace and benefyts of God graunted to the chyrche And so nowe I have tolde you, howe this ys one fruyte penance, that you be specyallye bounde to shewe above al other, havinge above all other offended, in takeing goode from the chyrche, whiche ys as muche as to oa to ta frome the poore. oy Another fruyte, joyntly with this, you muste aiacuaen ys this: as you, above all other nations that I Lsowell honoured the mynysters of the chyrche and presthode yi ‘selfe, so you shoulde nowe honour bothe the ordre insty-— “tuted of God, and the persons for the ordres sake, and him : OF ORIGINALS. 485 that they do represente; remembrynge ever what Chryst sayethe, Qui vos spernit, me spernit. And what sore venge- _ ance in the olde lawe God hathe taken of them that have ' Tebelled from God’s ordre touchinge prysthode, and howe _ to him that dothe not obeye the pryste, the lawe appoyntethe no lesse payne than deathe: and to avoyde the wrathe of God in this part, wherein you have gone further than any _ schismaticall natyon hathe done, that ever I redde of. And so muche the more you be bounde to shewe dignos fructus penitentia, for the dyshonours and injuryes done to suche _ persons. Wherein I wyll not requyre you to be at further charge at this begynninge, but that you will not denye them that whiche God hathe ordeynyd you shoulde gyve _ them, whiche ys that parte that God hathe reserved to him- selfe: and those be your tythes of all kyndes; the whiche when you denye the pryste, you denye to gyve God his parte. And that God taketh so grevouslye, as thowgh you | dyd crucyfye or nayle him to the crosse. As he testyfyethe _ by the prophete Malachias, who in the person of God ac- ‘eusethe the Jues, askynge them, Si homo configit Dewm _ suum. Whiche he dothe impute to them: and they askinge God, In quo te configimus, he sayethe, In decimis et primi- ) tis, because they made strange to paye them. Wherefore 240 | you may see, howe God taketh this kynde of dyshonouringe his prystes, wythdrawinge from them that shoulde be theyr _lyvinge, by the appoyntment of God. _ Wherefore yf you will have the earthe to brynge plentye _.to you, wythdrawe not from God, that ys Lorde of heaven and earthe, his parte, whyche he hath gyven to the prystes, and so shewe fructus dignos penitentia, for your offences _ past: and above all, obeye theyr worde speakinge in God’s ons whatsoever theyr lyves be: the whiche, yf they be SS | not good, the greater accompt they have to gyve. And yf you woulde fynde fawte wyth your selves in that you re- prove the prystes lyvynge, and praye God therewithall to ‘gyve you good prystes, surelye yf you were destitute of suche, God woulde sende you them that you praye for. ee you yourselves make your prystes evyll many times, 113 486 A CATALOGUE makinge them oftyn tymes to condescende to your unleful desyres, and shewe your selfe nothynge contente when they wyll not playe the good companyons wyth you, and re ‘prove them when they doe not: whereby God many tymes, for your scorges, gyveth you prystes of lyke manners to the — commun people, as Scrypture sayethe, Sicut populus, si sacerdos. And to amende this, you shall find none oth waye, but as I sayde afore, whiche ys, that you shoulde be ware yourselves not to be colpable in those thinges that y charge the prystes wythall; and obey them in that y thinke yn your owne conscyence they speke well, and p: for them, yf they be not good, acknoweledgynge that yo deserve worsse, yf God woulde doe after your desert Whiche to eschewe, you muste, wyth humble petytion, mande of the mercye of God, that he wyll not cae 0 by these meanes, as to gyve you prelates and pry wyll conforme themselves to your desyres; itera is sorest plage can come to man, but to gyve you ey th be secundum cor ejus. This yf you did, surely God w here you: and then God wolde sende you those that sho be moste to your comforte. And thus I have shewed the waye howe to bringe furthe fructus dignos penitenti in this parte wherein you have moste offended God, to ck inge the injuryes ye have done to these mynysters of G whiche be the prystes, whome God hathe sett over you | be honoured as you woulde your naturall fathers; w rich yf ye dyd, ye shoulde be sure to have God for your Fat to have his mercyfull and contynuall protectyon over y And this you cannot doe, yf you favour lnictgdicaelll wh beynge the veraye enemyes of God and man, yet specially theyre enmytye extendethe ytselfe agaynst prystes, tha ar onlye the staye and lett, that theyr pernycyouse attem doe take none effect. And therefore the heretyke hathe n enymye, in maner, but the prystes, albeyt —_— he ye mye to all the welthe of men. And here nowe ys another fruyte that you muste s -worthy of a repentante mynde, that whereas you evel offendyd God by gyvinge favour to heretykes: now tem OF ORIGINALS. 487 your favour under suche maner, that yf you can converte them by any wayes unto the unyte of the chyrche, then doo _ yt; for yt ys a greate worke of mercye: but yf ye cannot, 241 and you suffre or favour them, there cannot be a greater _ worke of crueltye ageynst the commonwelthe, than to nor- _ tyshe or favour any suche. For be you assuryd, there ys _ no kynd of men so pernycyouse to the commonwelthe as _ they be; there are no theves, no murtherers, no advouterers, nor no kynde of treason to be compared to theyrs; who, as __ yt were undermynynge the chefe foundacyon of all com- monwelthe, whiche ys religion, makythe an entre to all __ kynde of vyces yn the most haynouse maner, as we have _ had no small experyence synce religion was chaunged. After _ whiche tyme, what kynde of vyce ys there, but yt toke place here, and had his favourers? Whiche shulde have _ byn to the utter undoynge of the realme, yf oure retorne to ure ancyent religion had byn differryd any longer. And to | this poynte the realme was browght, to see the foundatyon of the commonwelthe undermyned and cast up: whiche was ‘a doynge, when prysthode, when the olde lawes of the chyrche, and the sacrament, were cast awaye, and troden under foie. But to this you cam not sodenlye; for fyrste, you toke nothinge from the chyrche, but the pre-emynence and prerogatyve of the supreme hed, whiche you toke from the highest pryste, and gave yt to the Kynge; all the sa- ‘craments standynge and remaynynge wyth streight lawes, ‘that they sholde not be violated, but reverentlye kept. But what, trowe you, was the fruyte of this? You had the use ‘of the sacraments wyth you, but the grace and profyt of ‘them you had not, no more than the Philistines had of the keping of the arche of God, wherein was the booke of the lawe, wherein was virga, manna, and virga Aaron; whiche. all were put wythin the arche, and kept wyth great re- vverence wythin the arche: but what ensued of that, but great plagues of God to all cyties where the arche cam; they changynge from cytie to cytie, to eschewe every one, for his part, the plague, whiche never ceased, untyll they | hhad rendryde the arche of God ageyn, to whome God had 1i4 a pe ee 488 A CATALOGUE ordeyned. And in lyke maner, all the tyme the arche wa: in the Kynge’s hande, as yt was, he takynge that straung tytle upon him, to be Hedd of the Chyrche in his realme all that tyme, we-may saye, he pretended to kepe that 1 yn yt, those sacraments wyth reverence, (as I undorsedill you dyd a good whyle,) yet you beinge out of the unyte of the churche, cowlde receyve no more grace or profyt of them then dyd the Philistiens of the arche, havinge he : same amonge them, they not beinge incorporate with th people of God. And so you, at inns as though you hadd not byn of the numbre of the people of God, as you shewe to be, kepinge the external forme of the sacraments; } yo also caste them away, havinge afore caste awaye the lene the churche and authoryte of prysthode, which were sig fyed by the table of the testament, and the rodde of A whereby at last you cast awaye the celestyal foode, «i signy- fyed by manna, whiche all were kept in the arche. An id this you dyd with more despyte, and wyth more offence t God, wyth your owne bretherne, than ever dyd the Phi 242 listiens wyth the people of God, beynge theyr open enemyes and of dyvers religion: who dyd no dyshonoure to the 2 of God, nor removed owte any thinge of the place; ¢ th 6 founde wythyn the arche. And this beynge a matter of great sorrowe and repent. ance, as cannot be greater, then shewe you the fruyte of you repentance, by honorynge ageyn the lawe of the churche, the ordre and authoryte of prysthode, and that bles manna. Whiche be thinges now most necessaryly to bl quired of you, yf eyther you loke to enjoye suche ein and benefyts graunted to them, that be cytezins of this ce- lestial cytie, whiche ys the chyrche; or to avoyde the most horryble vengeance that God thretened to them, whiche — whereas they are pryvilegyd with more grace, have lesse re. garde and estimation thereof. Such S. Paule lykenethe te a grounde, that havinge receyved raine in dewe tyme, and well laboured, yf yt bringe furth thornes and bryers, cannot be but a nawghty grounde, touchede with maledictyon, to — be destroyed at last with fyer. Albeyt, as S. Paule saythe i OF ORIGINALS. 489 them that he so wryteth unto, Confido de vobis meliora: so wyll I saye unto you. I have surelye better hope, ver I saye. But you see the greate peryll; and b vi peryll yt ys to receyve greate graces, and to neglect HN ‘the same. The fawle of this people of Israel ys a aie “testymonye, and shalbe to the worldes ende. Who were i higher yn glorye than theye for a great space? Who were brought lower, to more shame and contempte? Moyses i pereht saye, Que est gens tam inclyta, que habet leges, ce- t “remonias, et Deo appropinquantes, &c. Thys benefyte they had yn Moyses tyme, whereby they passyd all natyons; and -_yet all was nothinge, to that grace and benefyts they re- ! eeyved afterwarde; whiche was, to have Chryste borne amonge them; to take his manhode of theyr stocke; to have him, which ys the lyfe of the lawe, whiche ys ipsa | justicia, ipsa sanctitas ; to preach amonge them, and never ‘to departe out of theyr countrey, as nae as he dyd corpo- Tallye tarye yn earthe; shewinge them his example of lyfe, and his miracles doone afore theyr eyes. And who now be I further from.receyvinge the fruyte of this glorye? What _natyon lyvethe yn more myserye and shame? And why? [i _ But for the cause whiche Chryste himselfe shewede. Quia F te } | on cognoverunt tempus visitationis sue. _ What a terryble example owght this to be to all them that have receyvede great benefits? As, I saye, we have i contynually, from oure fyrste receyvinge the feythe, as at } suche tyme as Chryste was fyrste planted in oure hartes + here, and so contynuynge mayny hundrede yeares, bryng- ' ynge furth noble fruytes to the honoure of him that planted you; and at laste, by youre owne fawte, were cut off, and | -lyke to have byn wytherede, yf the high grace and power of | him that fyrste planted you had not, as yt were, engraffed | you yet once ageyne. What countrye hathe ever ial the lyke grace? And nowe, therefore, take heade you be not lyke the grounde I spake of even now. Upon St. Paules es I truste, I saye, you be not: but this I saye to you | specyallye, of the cytie of London, you beynge the fyrste that receyvede the fruyte of this grace yn the newe planta- 243 | BRP a ci Brambles and briars cast into the fire a- mong them. Sir Tho. More. 490 A CATALOGUE cyon, this seede of benedictyon beynge cast fyrst upon you, and havinge more dyligent labour bestowede upon you, t make you a grounde to bringe furthe all fruyte of sanctiti and justice, wyth more frequent rayne of prehige a ad teachinge than all the realme besyde; greater a as I maye saye, miracles, shewede amongst you than am other. What then shall I saye, after all this done, dell nore bryars and more thornes hathe growen here amonge you than yn all the realme beside? I cannot saye so, nor I wy! not, albeyt yt myght so seeme: for a greater multytude o thes brambles and bryars were caste in the fyre here among you, than yn any place besyde. But mayny of them | ynge growne in other places, and brought yn and bume amonge you, maye gyve occasyon that you have the w name wythout your deserte. But the thinge tala yn the name, bethinke you yourselfe howe yt sttmlcslial This I saye ageyne, none hath had better preachinge ar teachinge, nor have seene greater examples wyth theyr eye and as maye be well called, as they be, miracles. As 1a a marvelouse example was that, when the realme was fawl inge from the unytie of the churche, when the foundacyé began to move, that God shewede, to staye you? When! suffered one of your bodye, I meane a cytesyn of who was Syr Thomas Moore, borne amonge you, —s fc his wytt, vertue, and lernynge, most estemyd of any te poral man wythyn the realme, and no lesse estemyd other realmes for the fame of his vertues, to be assauted é the envye of mankynde, bothe a deatris et a simistris; onlyé to make him leave the unytie of the churche, as g ter tentatyon coulde not be come toa man: yet, to ovel all, shewinge suche constancye of feyth as he might b miracle, marvelouse example, to staye all other. For tl his fyrste, you may consyder, what tentatyon, trowe you, ¥ that a cytysyn of yours, from a meane state so sdenlye be exalted to the highest offyce of the realme, as to be Lore Chancellor? What was yt, but a bayte layde to take! Isit nh wyth? To make him agree to that hys successor dyd, to let himselfe be plucked from the stone of the foundacyon of OF ORIGINALS. 491 ‘the churche, and to be a meane to plucke other from the same. Was yt any other as the effecte dyd shewe? And when the bayte coulde not deceyve him, nor make him wyll- inglye to leave his holde of the sure stone layd yn the _ fowndacyon, then what was to be done of the enemy to plucke him from thens but by force? And nowe consyder what bondes were put aboute him to make him leave his _ holde; suche bondes treulye that were as stronge as the love he bare to his wyfe, to his chylderne, and to fits owne lyfe, cowlde make and bynde him wyth. The which he must nedes all breake, excepte he wolde leave his holde of the _ sure stone, and be pulled from the foundacyon; to the whiche, notwythstondynge he shewed himselfe to be so surely joynede and fastenyd, that all this force coulde no- thinge prevayle to plucke hym from yt. What kynde of morter was this? Was yt anye suche that coulde be made 244 by mans hande? Or by the power of nature, that shoulde make him stycke so faste, that no power of nature coulde once move him? This was the mortar that Chryste brought wyth him from heaven: that love, that charytie he bare to Chryste, to his churche, to the bodye of the commonwelthe of this realme. Was there any other thinge of that force, of that vertue, able to make him to overcome the natural Jove, than a love and charytie surpassyng nature? Was not _ this a greate myracle? An acte, and a greate example far above nature? Surelye a greater hathe not byn sene yn this tealme, nor yn none other, many hundrede years. And that you may the better be assured that yt was a verye light above nature, and a love gyven from above, I shall shewe you howe far yn this matter his owne natural light dyd ex- tende, whiche he shewede, reasonynge yn this matter of the unytie of the churche with a frynde of his, and a specyal benefactor of all catholyck and good persons, whome I wyll not leave unnamed, for worthy ys he of name, and I doubte not but his name ys yn the booke of lyfe: yt ys Antony coe Bonvyse, whome I think you all knowe, dwellinge from his youthe amonge you, beynge nowe a verye old man; who havynge entyre frendeshyppe wyth Mr. Moore, as frendes 492 A CATALOGUE and wyse men be wont to do, communynge togyther of the state of the commonwelthe of this realme, and of that wa lyke to come, for the dysturbance of the quyetnes thereof, Mr. Moore began to shewe what feare he hadde of th chaunge of religion yn this realme, whiche he tooke, as yt ys, to be the grounde of the commonwelthe, and feared tha’ yt sholde begyn of the perverse and hereticall opinion tha he sawe some inclyned unto, touchinge the sacrament of th aultar. Whereof, after they had spoken wyth great la mentatyon of that whiche was lyke to insue thereof, albey the same semed not at that tyme so lykely to other. Fe as muche as he that began to breke the unytie of th churche, was verye styffe concernynge the use of the saci ment after the olde forme and honoure; but he was muche movyd to feare this, for that he sawe the pre lykelyhode, but rather of an instincte that the feare of G had put yn his mynde, when the unytie was not yet broker and when he that was bent to breake the unytie was m erneste yn the defense of the sacrament, yet then pal oh to feare that the faythe of the sacrament sholde deca : the realme, not speakynge any worde of the feare of t , breche of the unytie, by reason of the schysme, and dep: ynge from the obedyence to the see of Rome, » whicluill th was most lyke to happen furthwyth, the Prynce beng of fendyd wyth the Pope; whiche feare made Mr. Bor aske him the more ernestlye of his opiion thereyn: to 1 Q whiche questyon he sodenlye makyng answer, sayde as | t natural reason gave; and that was howe he tooke not t ha for a matter of so great a moment and importance, but ther as inventyd of men for a polytical ordre, and for the more quyetnes of the ecclesiasticall bodye, than by the very 245 ordynance of Chryste. This was his sudden and fyrst an swer; but he hadde no sooner sayde the worde, but a though his conscyence had byn stroken for so sayinge, cor: rectyng the same, wyth confessing that he had spoken wyth- out consyderatyon, sayde to Mr. Bonvyse, howe he shouleé not take that for an answer to his questyon, whiche h : wolde thinke better upon, for he had never studyed yt ee SS OF ORIGINALS. 493 afore: and therefore wylled him wythyn x or xij dayes to repayre to him ageyn, and then he would shewe him hys whole determynate opinion yn that matter. This was Mr. Bonvyse gladde to heare him saye, and fayled not at the tyme prefyxed to retorne to aske him his opynyon thereof: And at the fyrste sight of him, Mr. Moore brake out into a greate reproch of his owne selfe, for that he was so hastye to answer yn so greate a matter, touchinge the prymacye of the Pope, sayinge, Alas! Mr. Bonvyse, whither was I fawl- inge, when I made you that answer of the prymacye of the _ chyrche? I assure you, that opinione alone was ynough to _ make me fawle from the rest, for that holdyth up all. And so then he began to shewe him what he had redde and stu- _ dyed therein, whiche was so fixed in his harte, that for the defence of the same he wyllingelye afterwarde sufferyd deathe; overcomynge all Satan’s tentatyon by the light su- pernaturall, and by a supernaturall love that the mercye of God had gyven him for his salvatyon, and greatlye for yours, you takynge example of him. Whereupon nowe yf you wyll looke, and of the bysshope that dyede wyth him for the same cause, whiche was the _ bysshope of Rochestre, Doctor Fysher, you shall see wyth Bio all the greate provysyon of God that he made for this realme, the greate tendre favour he used to this regyon, for ‘the savegarde of the same yn trewe feythe and religion: gyvinge so muche grace to thes 1j men of best fame in the’ realme, for theyr vertue and knowledge, to testyfye wyth theyr bludde the trewe doctrine of the churche. Whiche they dyd, when the rest of the whole body of the realme Tepresentede yn the Parliament, gathered of the spiritual parte and temporal, of the dlbneste and the laitye, had de- termyned the contrarye. To the whiche determynatyon, thes twayne.nothinge agreynge, when it was put moste earnestlye unto them, either to agree, or abyde the payne ‘of the newe lawe, whiche was deathe, they choosed rather that parte, and dyede, as the martyrs of God bothe, for testymonye to the trewthe of that article: and forese- ynge howe this alone broken, the gate was set open to Act of Six Articles. 246 the unytie once taken awaye, as experyence shortelye afte 494 A CATALOGUE Satan to breake all the reste, and brynge yn to se hw here, what pernycyouse opinions he lyste; as the si shewede he dyd. Whereof also he himselfe was whl vy out feare, that was author of the breache of the unytis the same; he, beynge warned what trouble yt myght bryr 2 the realme unto, thought to provyde suffycyentlye for # same, even by the meanes that he brake the unytie, w was by the authorytie of the Parliament, that shoulde sta blyshe the doctryne of the sacraments. Whereupon wa made an acte of Parliament touchinge the vj articles. Bt the Parliament had not so greate force to establyshe ther dyd declare in this, that the unytie was not so soon di solvede, but that the faythe of the sacraments began 1 quayle yn so many hartes, though they durste not for tyme utter yt: and of this were manye pryvey counsel made ageynst them yn his pryvye chambre that was m earnest, because he had dissolved the unytie, to maynteys the sacraments, beynge, as I sayed, warned afore, that t h same change woulde followe. Whiche tarryed no lenger t shewe ytselfe openly, but untyll he was deade, whose pe onlye they feared; and then they burste out yn suche ma ar ner wyth so many chaunges, tyll at laste openlye yn th Parliament the sacrament of sacraments was -caste Ol Whiche had byn the ende of ‘religion yn. this realme J God had not helped bothe at that tyme to restore yt, as tl unytie was broken, and at this tyme also: workynge 1 ny racles at bothe tymes, as well yn the deathe of those tl dyede, to lett the goynge downe of the authorytie of ‘churche, as for preservinge yn lyfe that woman that should sett yt up ageyne ; gevynge you space yn the meane se re to prove and taste the bytternes of the fruyte receyved b the swarvynge from the unytie of the churche. _Whichea the fyrste semed verey sweete, as dyd the apple to ot fyrste mother, eaten ageynste the commandement. ‘And tt th lyke you have suffered. But to th’yntent you slioulde not be inttaly undon yt must nedys have followed, yf trewe religyon were t a Se ee OF ORIGINALS. 495 _ awaye, I have shewede what provysyon the goodnes of God forthwyth begun to shewe you in the example of them, who for theyr holynes, lernynge, and justyce, each one yn his _ state, the one for the spiritualtye, and the other for the temporaltye, were counted the chefeste yn the realme, by _ the judgement of that prynce that put them to deathe, and _ tempted them most to lyfe. Whom yf one woulde have asked, afore the greate temptatyon came to him to leave _ the obedyence of the churche, to whome of all men of the _ Churche of Englande he coulde best have byn contented to remytte his conscyence, yn matters of any doubte yn reli- ' gion, for his lernynge, vertue, and judgement, he woulde _ surelye have namede no man afore the same bysshope of _ Rochestre, Doctor Fysher, that he put to deathe after- warde. This I maye the bolder affyrme to be so, because, when I myselfe came out of Italye from my studye, com- mynge to do my dewtye, and to see the Prynce, yt was al- The King’s moste the fyrste questyon he asked. me, whether yn all the he ” unyyersities I had byn, and yn all the cyties and nia where lerned men and good men myght ie Thest knowen, Thad found suche a lerned man as the same Bysshope of _Rochestre, byddynge me to saye playnlye as I thowght. ‘To whom I answered, consyderinge so manye partes to- gether, although yn one parte one myght be found to be comparede, and yn some qualytie to excede and passe him, yet yn all together, by that I coulde judge, I remembrede none that I myght preferre afore him; and yn truthe I had not: so that a meeter man by man’s judgement, to testyfie the trewthe of this matter, yn this realme none coulde be founde, for the estimation he was yn, not onelye wyth the 247 ‘Prynce then, but wyth the rest of the realme. And besydes this, bycause bothe states yn the Parlyament dyd fayle, as well spiritual as temporal, havyng provyded such a guyde to'the spiritualtye as that Bysshope was, and such a one as myght be an example for bothe the partyes to followe; yet ‘yf of his abundante goodnes he woulde have paynted one ‘for an example of the laytie to stay them, surelye a meeter ‘icoulde not have byn founde than was Mr. Moore, for the -Monks put to death. 496 A CATALOGUE opynyon that all men had unyversallie, of his wytt, lern ynge, and justyce; and what opynyon the Kyng had « Mr. Moore, the gyvenge him the office of the high char cellorshyppe dyd shew. So that yf God woulde send asi his messengers yn this doubte, or any doubte concerm religion or justyce to informe you the trewthe, more meet and more to be beleved coulde not have byn founde yn th whole realme than those two, that for theyr hollynes ia justyce were moste famouse, and so taken of the Pryne and of all men. And here nowe was the provysyon the God made to staye the multytude, that they shoulde not s deepely fawle, which was the example of thes ij great a notable servants of God, that rather suffered theyr hedd to be stryken off, than to consent that the realme shoule be cut off from the obedyence to the hedde, that Chrys dyd appoynte yn earthe. The whiche men, so well knowet were sufficient to have persuaded all the rest. That th obedyence was more precyouse than any lyfe, wyth all tl favoure and honoure, that any prynce coulde have gyven | any man. Whiche they myght have hadde above all yf they woulde have estemed any thinge yn this lyfe, ab the same obedyence to God and the churche. And the were these ij alone that shewede this mynde of humble ob dyence to the Churche of Rome. For God had selected an chosen owte bothe prystes and religiouse men out of the religiouse howses that were moste refourmede, suche as we moste notable for theyr vertue and religion: as out of Charterhowses, owte of Syon, and the fryars Observ: and of St. Francys: quorwm nomina sunt m libro that with theyr bludde testyfyede the same, havynge ly offered them, yf they woulde have swarved from the si set by Chrystes hande, yn the foundatyon of the chur n to be the staye of the same; but they shewed by the & hi ig grace that God had gyven them, that no so cruel sal coulde be offered them, but they had rather suffer yt, ¢ they dyd, than to have byn browght out of the bodye « the churche. And why was all this, but for your staye -but for your example? And to shewe you what you sk oul OF ORIGINALS. 497 followe? And for this cause they were preserved ; they were strengthned and augmented myraculously wyth grace above nature, and sent unto as guydes. ~ And now what shoulde lett you to followe them? What dyd lett you afore, yt ys too well knowen; whiche was, too muche love of the worlde, and feare to leave the worlde, ‘and streyght and cruell lawe made ageynst the followers of those men. But nowe what shoulde lett you, that you do no faster followe them, when the favour of heaven and 248 of erthe agree together, when the prynces be so favorable, when the goodnes of the Kynge and Quene take yt for a specyal servyce done to them, worthy of all reward? Whose example they followe fyrste themselves. What shall I saye nowe, whome shall I fyrst accuse? Shall I saye, the youthe browght up yn a contrarye trade, be they that be ‘most hardest to be brought to followe them, whiche never sawe them, nor hearde no good reporte of them? And this ‘a thinke be one greate cause. And herein I have great ‘compassyon of the youthe ; but you that be olde, that have seene the way that thes other tooke afore you, and have gone the same, do you indede use all the diligence you can, je bringe the youthe to followe the same, that your fathers ‘afore have followed? Do you thinke the youthe ys to be borne withall yn suche matters of religion, when they do so ‘muche contrarye to the example of theyr fathers touchinge religion? Woulde any good father suffer yn his son, that he lovethe, any thinge contrarye to cyvyll ordre? And the more he lovethe a the lesse wyll he suffer any dysorder Jn the chylde, contra bonos mores: and muche lesse he shoulde suffer contra fidem. For yf he wyll wynke at suche dysorders, he shalbe sure to have suche a childe as wyll not suffer hym, but shalbe a scourge to him all the dayes of his lyfe. And the greater scourge, the lesse scourge the father useth with him fallinge yn dysobedyence to the churche, as I thinke manye fathers have proved wyth theyr chyldren these late years, synce this dysobedyence of the churche began. And so masters wyth theyr servants, more than | Was ever seen in this realme afore, to theyr great and utter VOL. III. PART It. Kk f 498 A CATALOGUE dyscomforte: whiche wyll never cease, untyll the fathe and masters cease to suffer any alteratyon yn his sonne ¢ servant touchinge religion, whereyn the good ep ) father and master ys one of the best remedyes, and wythot that, there ys small hope of remedye. But nowe seinge chefelye the prynces ‘titnasieicall after, wyth them the whole nobylytie, and the heddes of th clergye, begyn to shewe good example touchinge religioi what shoulde nowe lette the cytie to follow the same, ey man in his owne house? And so I truste they do. The citi- whereof comyth this then, that when any heretyke shal i fort the he. t© executyon, he shall lacke no comfortynge of you, and retics. coutagynge to dye in his perverse opynyon, gyven by tho that come out of your howse: when he shalbe put yn pryse he shall have more cheryshing; what signe this? But the youthe that doeth this, hathe byn perverslye and p niciouslye brought up yn ill opinions, whiche for to chaung you will saye, yt muste require a greater tyme. But wl tyme will you require to that? For as it is nowe, this ma not be suffered. And nowe iij yeares and mo be past, #] you have byn brought into the churche, and this being thinge not to be suffered one houre. Take hede, for Go sake, what you do, and consyder what a thinge it is to 1 negligent in suche a point, whereupon dependethe y welthe, bothe of bodye and sowle; whiche, though it 249 verye daungerouse, yet yt ys suche, whereof you may e one howre be delyvered, excepte you wyll take pes: ou be wyser than your fathers, that ruled bothe spirytual and temporallye, when the realme was in moste wethe a prosperyte. What shall I saye here, that yt a The youth. to the youthe, and ys a great slaunder and obs them, whiche aforetyme harde none other lerivisigetda the heretykes, that be nowe condemnyd, doe teache, Wl they see the same confirmed by the constancye of those 7 . wyllynglye offer themselfe to dethe for the defense of the opinion. This, men saye, ys a greate stoppe, and a gre blocke yn theyr waye that have none other lernynge than | theyrs, to let them to come to the ancyent doctryne, 4 a | x OF ORIGINALS. 499 mke yt be mdede. Nowe therefore harken and marke well, for we cannot lett, guin scandala veniant : oportet enim scandala esse: sed ve illi, per quem scandala veniant; and wel be to them that labour to take them awaye. And -nowe what maye be done to take awaye this stoppe? I shall shewe you, as far as God shall gyve me grace, that you “may be partakers of the same benediction that God gyveth ‘to them that delyvere any membre of the chyrche a@ scan- dalo, and specyallye the youthe. And this, because yt re- -quyreth a great processe, I am wyllinge to shewe you the _verye roote of this deceyte of Satan, and to dysclose his ma- -lycyouse crafte, and the waye he takyth to blynde you with | ‘the name of constancye yn his membres: whiche ys mere obstynacye, and a develyshe pertynacye: and to declare also howe one maye be dystinctlye known from the other. Because, I saye, that yt woulde requyre a greater processe than can be imtreated at this present, specyallye nowe hav- i so muche sayde in this matter, perteyninge to the fee of this daye, for your happy retourne to the chyrche, cand that yt shulde be too long to entre into so great a besyde. Lok Onely this I wyll saye, to remove some parte of this 1m- The here- pediment by the waye, of the symple persons, that these peertykts pretendynge to dye constantlye for the faythe o chyrche, and wythout feare of deathe, because by no | meanes, neyther fayre nor fowle, they wyl be brought from | theyr opynyon; this first I saye, yt ys not the constancy _ that is preysed in the chyrche to dye for our owne opinion ; | and if the Byshope of Rochestre and Mr. Moore shoulde "1 dyed for theyr own opynyon, I woulde never have led them constant; nor yf they had dyede for suche an ion touchinge the faythe that they had not founde but woulde have sayde yt had byn in the pry- ) ea chyrche renewed by them, or by any other, that not harde of in oure fathers dayes: for yf theyr feythe be taken for trewe, yt must be suche as hathe byn | contynuede from the begynnynge of the chyrche unto theyr | fathers: dayes, of whom they had receved yt. So that God E Kk2 | le tics dying constantly. 250 Isaac, and Jacob; testyfyinge his father’s feythe to True con- stancy. 500 A CATALOGUE sendynge them to be preachers of Christes faythe, migl saye to them, as he sayde to Moyses, sendinge him to ¢ the people of Israel from the servytude of Pharao; sum Deus patris tui ; Deus Abraham, Isaac, et Jacob : joy inge the feythe of his father wyth the feythe of Abral same that Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob had: or else woulde not have joynede them togyther. And as God sayd to Moyses, when he sent him to delyver the people, Eg sum Deus Abraham, Isaac, et Jacob: and that shoulde his name for ever; and that he woulde be for ever knoy by that name. So ys also every trewe faythfull » knowne, not by the faythe he hathe founde of himselfe e taken of the fathers so fur off, not allegynge his next fat] but by the faythe of his next father, contynuynge the s a untyll he come to his fyrst father, as Chrystes stock ¥ contynued in the faythe of Abraham, evin untyl his moot and Joseph, that was taken for his father. And this pedegi and famyle Pharao wolde have broken, gevinge command ment to the mydwyfes, that all men chylderne of the £0} of Israel sholde have byn kylled, to make the generation faythfull Abraham to fayle: whiche the heretykes sho hathe been extinct, when they saye nowe that these fi hondrede yeares the trewe faythe was never taught. — though Pharao had obteyned his purpose; as though Mo ses and all the male chylderene had byn kylled of him. Ar they havinge kylled Moyses in theyr own hartes, when the kylled the lawe of God, they breke the genealogye of t] faythe, that Chryst hathe made so stable, that soner h a and earthe shall fayle than this generatyon from fath father, in confessinge the trewe faythe. And this fi was yt for the whiche those great defenders of the catholyk faythe, the Byshope and Mr. Moore, dyede, and all tho that for lyke cause suffered at that tyme. And this y veraye constancy, to dye for the faythe that- they v borne yn, and that they had receyved of their father whiche might yn theyr lyfe saye, Deus patris nostri misi nos ad vos. And of them when they dyede, and nowe also | OF ORIGINALS. 501 _yt maye be sayde, that whiche was sayde of the patryarches, and all faythfull after them, Appositi sunt ad patres: _ whiche ys the greatest comfort that any faythfull man at his deathe can have, and that the heretykes have not; that can- _ not shewe theyr fathers faythe, but swarve from the same. __ And as for theyr boldnes yn theyr deathe, that ys a small | argument of grace to be yn them; Chryst himselfe shewing _ more heavynes and doloure at his dyenge houre, then dyd the theves that honge besyde him: whiche dyd blaspheme ‘Chryste, settynge nowghte by him, speciallye one of them, _ shewinge no further feare; and so doe these heretykes at theyr deathe lyke the blasphemer, whatsoever theyr wordes _ be in the honour of Chryste. But this nowe shall be suffy- _ eyent for your warnynge for this tyme. _ And now I have shewede you what great and marvelouse Joy for re- | causes you have to rejoyse this daye, for your happy re-‘W"? {° ses _ tournynge to the chyrche. I have shewed you therewyth | whereby you maye knowe the same suffycyentlye, to gyve _ infynyte prayses and thankes to God, for your retourne | thereunto, declaringe the benefyts that you obteyne there- by, and the way to rejoyse therein, and to take the fruycyon | of them. But, as they be in theyr excellencye, no toungue 251 ‘can expresse, nor never wylbe knowen, but, as I have re- | peted often, by that waye that Chryste shewede to the apo- _ stle Andrewe, then commynge from the schole of penance, _ Venite et videte: that ys to saye, Come after me, and ye | shall se where I dwell; whoso doythe the same at one hi shall bothe see and enjoye what he seethe. _ And nowe wyth this I shall make an ende, shewynge you in that, howe you maye see and folowe Christe, no lesse at present tyme, than yf he were corporallye walkynge _ afore you, as Andrewe sawe him: whiche is to folowe his _ commandements, and to folowe the commandements of the chyrche, his spouse, whiche moveth not a foote but where Chryste goyth afore her, havynge the Spyryte of Chryste for her perpetuall guyde and mover. And thys you shall | doe, followynge hyr dyscypline as the wyse man doythe ad- eh you, when he saythe, Audi legem patris tuf, et dis- Kk3 Ceremo- nies. —) 502 A CATALOGUE ciplinam matris tue ne projicias. Whiche a great whyl hathe byn dyspysed, and specyallye the dyscipline of ce monyes whiche hathe byn utterlye cast out; and the soone the more they were ancyent. And bycause man canneo without ceremonyes, nor never was relygyon utterlye yoyd of them, they had rather in those dayes use none, than ai cept the olde, so muche they dyspysed the dyseypline theyr moother; delyting in theyr newe inyentyons, wherei yf they woulde spende theyr wytts all theyr lyfe-time, bett can they not fynde than hathe byn imstituted allreadye theyr moother. And of the observation of ceremonyes, be gynnythe the very educatyon of the chylderne of God gi the olde lawe doythe shewe, that was full of ceremc ny’ » whiche St. Paule callythe pedagogiam in Christum. amonge all the pryvileges and graces that God gave tl people whiche he tooke to his owne governance; this i reckonyd the fyrste grace, that they had suche cerem ona with theyr law, as no nation had. And as God r tl this the begynnynge of the good education of his childe wyth dewe ceremonyes, so the heretykes makythe this fyrste poynt of theyr schysme and heresyes, to dese tt unyte of the chyrche by contempte or change of cer monyes; whiche semyth at the begynnynge nothinge. yt semyd nothinge here amongste you to take awaye hob water, holy breade, candells, ashes, and palme; but what y came to, you sawe, and all felt yt: wherefore take you g c hedee, howe you breke these lytyll and smalle ae you leese the fruyte of the greate and the mm and y selfe withal. ; For there ys nothynge so lytyl ennai or orderyd by the chyrche, but breache or dysorderinge of the sam makyth a great offence. What lesse thinge woulde th be commanded, than to forbeare the eatynge of an aple But the eatynge of the same, agaynst God's ordre and « mandment, was so great an offence, that the hoole worl smarted for yt, and all mankynde had byn utterly undone — thereby, had not the mercye of God gyven us another meate to expell the poyson thereof: dysobedyence beyng a OF ORIGINALS. 503 yery poyson to mannys sowle and body, as obedyence saveth 252 bothe. Whiche begynnethe to shewe ytselfe, first, by the _ observatyon and kepinge of ceremonyes, and there Chryst | began to declare his obedyence, whereby we were saved. _ And whoso wyll be saved, there must he begyn his worke ; not that those doe gyve salvatyon, but that the contempt of those bringeth damnatyon: not that those gyve us that _ lyght, whereby we seeke for to see Chryste and his benefyts _ mhis chyrche, but the same doe rather blynde those eyes, wherewith Eva sawe the aple to hyr damnatyon: whiche were her eyes corporall, and the eyes of her naturall dys- cours and understandyng. And this ys counted a happy blyndnes, whiche ys the veraye waye to light: but the yerey light the Spirite of God gyvethe, neyther the cere- -monyes whiche the heretykes doe rejecte, nor yet Serypture Reading the whereunto they doe so cleve, as though the readynge there- Sep tate of were the onely waye to come to the knowledge of Chryste : whiche, no fayle, bryngeth a greate knowledge, yf yt be well understode. But this I dare saye, whereunto Scryp- ture alsoe doth agree, that the observatyon of ceremonyes, Ceremonies for obedyence sake, wyll gyve more light than all the read- ie -~ynge of Scrypture can doe, yf the reader have never so _ good a wytt to understand what he readythe, and thowgh he putt as muche dyligence in readynge as he can, with the contempte of ceremonyes: but the thinge that gyveth us ‘the veraye light, ys none of them both; but they are most apte to receyve light, that are more obedyent to follow ce- a remonyes, than to reade: for those be parvuli ; and suche to whome the Scrypture gyveth light, as Scrypture itselfe _ doth testyfye; where yt ys wryten, Declaratio sermonum tuorwm intellectum dat parvulis: et testimonium Domini fidele sapientiam prestans parvulis, Whiche name they gannot justely beare, that refuse ceremonyes. __ But what gevythe the veraye light, and what sheweth the veraye waye to come to the same, whiche all heretykes _ pretende they seeke, and pretende they have more than _oother, because they saye they cleve more to Secrypture than | those that reprove them; I wyll nowe shewe you, as I have x k 4 7 | | | | 504 A CATALOGUE byn tawght of the chyrche, as God tawght Esaias the pro phete, howe he shoulde teache hys people that sowght ligh and woulde not have yt, because they went not by the tret waye to fynde yt: but God tawght Esaias the waye how to bringe them unto yt; first, byddynge him speke to! th people under this manner ; Clama, ne cesses: quasi tube exalta vocem tuam ; et annuncia populo meo scelera cor Me etenim de die in diem querunt, et scire vias meas volun Here you heare the desyre whiche the people had, auld : same ys nowe in manye, and none pretende the same moi than suche as be heretykes. The whiche onely desyre r ytselfe beynge good, yet not takynge the right waye to th accomplishing of the same, maketh many to falle into here syes, thinkynge no better nor spedyer waye to be, for t come to the knowledge of God and his law, than by read yinge of books, whereyn they be sore deceyved. And ye so yt be done yn his place, and wyth right order and cir 253 cumstance, yt helpeth muche. But the right and pryncy pal waye to come to the light of the knowledge of God, an his wayes, as the prophete callethe them, yt ys not gotter by readinge: and what that ys the prophete Esaias doytl expresse, spekynge not a worde of readynge the lawe ; am the fyrst lesson he gyvethe herein to all them that have thi desyre of light and knowledge, ys to take awaye the impe dyment of that light, whiche be oure synnes, whiche b taken awaye by the sacrament of penance. Whereof th Jues, whiche had this desyre to come to knowledge a light of God, were not all ignorant, as they hone theyr fastinge, prayer, and afflictyons of theyr boars a the prophete rehersethe of them, spakinge in theyr per: n and marvelinge why they, walkynge as they thowght i in th waye to come to light, found yt not, sayinge on this manner Quare jejunamus et non aspexisti, humiliavimus anima nostras et non aspewisti. In whiche wordes they shew : that neyther by fastynge nor prayer, they coulde atteyn that light and comforte whiche theye desyeryd of God, : yet there coulde be no redyer waye than that they ball trede in, yf they had walkyde thereyn as they sholde. OF ORIGINALS. 505 a shat was yt they lacked in this waye? They had lacke of whiche the folyshe virgyns lacked, at suche tyme hey went to mete the spouse. They wanted oyle in theyr am ae They lacked the workes of mercye: whiche yf _ they had byn joynede wyth fastinge, prayer, and trewe re- tees of theyr synnes, then followeth the wordes of the _ prophete, namynge the workes of mercye, that makyth all al this 28 to come to light, when he sayethe, Frange é ti panem tuum: egros vagosque induc in domum egy > cum videris nudum, operi eum, et carnem tuam ne “despexeris. Tunc erumpet quasi mane lumen tuum, et _ sanitas tua citius orietur: et anteibit fuciem tuam justicia | tua, et gloria Domini colliget te: tunc invocabis et exaudiet te: clamabis et dicet, Ecce adsum : quia misericors sum Do- minus Deus tuus. _ Here nowe you have harde the veraye waye to come to The very light, not by readynge Scryptures, whereof you speke $0 eit. ~ muche, t that are breakers of the unyte of the chyrche: and the prophete spekythe nothinge, nor yet by any other waye that can be imagenyd, yf woorkes of mercye take: and the -prophete shewethe the cause, why thes workes ought to be regarded moste: Quia misericors sum Dominus Deus tuus. _ Whiche ys as muche to saye, Because God ys mercyfull, he _wyll not have his light seene, his benefyts of mercye re- eervyd, but of them that use mercye. And that ys so, we shall knowe at the daye of judgment, where every man shall have that perteynethe other to mercye or to justyce, whiche ys other rewarde eternall, or payne everlastinge, and to be _ rejected from the face of God for ever, or enjoye his glorye. Then Chryste himselfe dothe saye, that when they shall “come afore him that shall professe to knowe him, as they that saye, Prophetavimus in nomine tuo ; and other that seme to have moste of his favours yn earthe, that can cast ts out of other in his name; yet he wyll not knowe any them, yf they have not workes of mercye: the whiche shosoever bringe with them, they shall knowe him, and he 254 vyll knowe them. And to thes he saythe, Eswrivi et non “dedi mihi manducare, &c. Venite et benedicti patris met: | i . | P ) Good workes. 506 A CATALOGUE possidete vobis regnum a Patre meo, &e. and to all other h saythe, Ite maledicti in ignem eternum, paratum Diabol et angelis suis, &c. What horrible wordes be these to them that be slacke in almes-dedes, in workes of mercye? Whai a terrour shoulde this be unto us in this realme, and what a terrour ought this to be to them, that not onlye themselve do noe workes of mercye, but have taken awaye the fruyt of the almes that was gyven by other? What shall I say here, shall I doe as God biddythe the prophete, Clama, n cesses: exalta ut tuba vocem tuam: annuntia populo me scelera eorum. I sholde lacke no matter of cryinge and | mentynge, if I wolde crye the hole-daye; and soe my dewty were to doe, beynge noe lesse commandyd to crye than th prophete ; specyallye nowe, after you have receyyed suche worde of mercye as this ys, whiche none other contrey hathe had synce the chyrche began; and yet dyverse « nd great contreys beynge fallen, but none reformede. Am for theyr remayninge in schisme, great plages of God re mayninge styll upon them: but you, by the great m ereyt of God, be retourned to the unite of the chyrche, wher now, whatsoever you doe, accordynge to the ordre of th chyrche, shalbe acceptable to God, and fruytfull to yo but yet not wythout penance for that paste, nor wyt ou doynge workes of mercye above other. For the greater th your offence to God hathe byn above oother, so shul youre workes of mercye more exceede oother. But whe shall we see any of them bothe, whiche muste be joyned bothe togyther? Where ys your fastynge, your prayer, you corporall afflictyon, to come to joye spirituall? What! doe — you thinke to come to more light, to more knowledge « God, lackynge all these, and beynge not so far onwarde in the waye as the Jues were, whiche desyred the light a anc comforte of God? They knewe they shoulde passe ee nance, and so used all corporall penance. You are not y aryved thereunto, and what! doe you thinke to com 2 te more light, to attayne more comforte and favour of lackynge all these? I wyll say more yn the exaggera of these vyces that be contrarye to these workes of pena es OF ORIGINALS: 507 When was more excesse of meate and drynke than nowe? _ More excesse of sumptuose apparel, bothe on your bodyes _ and yn your houses; the chyrches remaynynge bare, rob- bed, and spoyled? When was lesse almesse gyver ? What : shall I saye? Shall I not crye out withe the prophete, and compare you to those that have not offendyd the lyke unto you ageynste the chyrche; yet shewe more devotyon to the chyrche, more prayer, more fastynge, and greater workes of mercye yn one daye, than you doe yn the hoole yeare P __ I can speake of the contrey I cam from, whiche ys Italye, Italy. where I knowe yn somme cyte to be above ii score monas- teryes, as I am sure yn Venyce be; and yn Florence alone above iiii score, and the most part founded by the volun- tarye almes of the citesyns, one not knowynge of another’s 255 _almesse. If I woulde rehersse at Rome, at Bononye, at Mylane, what a multitude of holly houses and hospitalls be _ founded under this manner, yt were a wonder to heare, and a great reproche to you yn this cyte, whereas there are The city's not x places, neyther of hospytalls, nor monasteryes yn the “? scl __eyte, nor abowte the cyte; and yet for you they maye dye for hunger: is not this a matter to crye out at, if I wolde folowe as the matter wolde leade me? But the joye of the feaste of this daye doth staye me at this tyme; and I shall _ exhorte you at all tymes to be folowers of good workes, to take from me all suche cause and occasyon of complaynt, hayinge afore your eyes the sayinge of St. Paule, Qui parce seminat, parce et metet: et qui seminat in benedictionibus et benedictionibus metet. And what is the benedictyon of this stede of almesse, the _ prophete Esaias shewethe in that same place that I have re- hersed, whiche sayethe in this maner; He that soweth workes _ of mercye, shalbe made himselfe a garden of pleasure for God to walke yn. For these be his wordes, contynuynge his matter of workes of mercye; Cum effuderis esurienti animam tuam: et animam afflictam repleveris, &c. Et eris tanquam Hortus irriguus, cujus non deficiet aqua: and what a grace, thinke you, is it by doynge workes of mercye to be brought 508 A CATALOGUE to that case, that the soule shalbe a place planted lyke to a garden? I saye, this is more than to be brought ageyne to the garden of pleasure, where Adam was fyrst put yn, whiche is called paradyse: I saye, it is a higher benefyte for him to retorne to the churche, that was out of it, than Adam coulde have to retorne to the place of pleasure, whiche was paradyse; from whence, for eatynge of afi aple, whiche God forbadde him, he was expulsed. But this ys not so well knowen: and why? Bycause we Pic OW not the waye to come to the joyfull knowledge thereof ; what that ys, I have nowe shewed you. | And shewinge one thinge besyde that Esaias also maketh mentyon of in the same place, as a veraye perfet meane to The means come to perfet quietnes and joye of mynde, I shall leave a vl ia you, as yt were, in the high-waye to paradyse, and that ys this; that sekynge God, if you hope to fynde him, you sholde utterlye leave your owne wyll, whiche restethe spe- ciallye in ii poynts: the one in the desyre of more know- ledge than God hath lymyted unto us: whereyn our fyrst moother fyrste dyd disobeye: And the other poynt is tou ch- inge carnall pleasure of the bodye ; in whiche poynte, if we forsake oure owne wyll, and specyallye in the hollydaye whiche shoulde be all dedycate to the wyll of God, thei sayethe the prophete, Thowe shalt make a hollydaye to God. For as longe as thou folowest thyne owne wyll, thou m God laboure, as it were in a workye-daye, to breke thy And thou folowynge the same art occupyede in more vyle laboure than when thou tyllest the grounde; ther the prophet sayethe, $2 averteris a sabbato pedem 1 Sfucere voluntatem tuam in die sancto tuo, &c. Vocaberis sabbatum delicatum. And what shall folowe of this | the 256 prophete shewethe, speakynge in the person of God, Et Cx tollam te super altitudinem terre: that is to saye, J extolle thee above paradyse terrestryall. And what then Et cibabo te hereditate Jacob patris tui. But nowe wha rewarde ys this, to be fedde whyth the inherytance of J cob? This we shall knowe, yf we marke well what ys th meate we have been fedde withall, folowinge your o wne ) 3 7 OF ORIGINALS. 509 myndes, of oure moother Eve manye yeares, whiche bringeth nothinge but deathe; and all that wayte upon deathe, and goe before deathe, that ys sorrowes, afflictyon, both corporall and spirytuall. But this ys a newe meate, that.neyther to the eye, to the sensys, to any dys- _ course of reason, shewethe any pleasure, as the apple dyd to Eva; and passeth so fur yn pleasure, as the pleasure in heaven passethe pleasure yn earthe. This ys panis verus, qui de celo descendit, et dat vitam mundo. This meate ys Feast of the gyven to every feaste in the sacryfyce of the masse ; whiche Aes who receivyth with condigne faythe and reverence, this maketh up the joye of the feaste greater than ever Adam had yn paradyse in his most felycyte, whiche neyther sense nor reason can abyde: and therefore thys meate ys gyven us to represse the judgment of bothe, and to subdewe both to the captyvyte of feythe, stayenge upon the worde of God; as Esaias spekynge of the same meate, and so con- cludynge, saythe, Os Domini locutum est. _ And here nowe I make an ende, havinge shewede you, not of myne owne hedde, but as I have byn taught of my _ moother and yours in the house of God, bothe what the _ thurche ys, what pryvyleges and graces be graunted to them that be of that bodye, and the waye howe to enjoye them: whiche yf you doe marke well, receyvinge that know- | ledge by dewe feythe, and love, and charyte, and applye _ your wyll to folowe the same; then shall you have cause to retorne to your owne howses, syngynge yn your howses, _ Letatus sum in his que dicta sunt mihi. And that you may so doe, this shalbe my prayer. And yf you, commynge _ to your owne house, wyll praye every man for his owne _ selfe, as this greate kynge and prophete dyd for hymselfe in his prayer, when he sayede, Unum petit a Domino, hoc requiram, ut inhabitem in domo Domini omnibus diebus vite mee: ut videam voluntatem ejus, et visitem templum ejus : im that maner I have declarede, then surelye that benedic- tyon shall fawle upon you; that yn another place, speak- -ynge of the same matter, the prophete wysheth yn his _ prayer for Israel, sayinge, Benedicat te Dominus ex Ston : 257 Foxii MSS. 510° A CATALOGUE ut videas bona Hierusalem omnibus diebus vite tue. And wyth this benedictyon I wyll leave you, whiche thre ugh the mercye of God Almyghty light and voriearyn upon you nowe and ever. Amen. rn Number LXIX. A letter to Ralph Allerton, imprisoned for the gospels comforting him under the cross, and exhorting him t persevere. GRACE and peace from God the Father, and from t he Lord Jesus Christ, be with you, my dear brother Ra God strengthen you in his faith, fear, and love, and - “ you in the same to the end. Amen. My dearly beloved in the Lord, I have me most hez commended. And this is the cause that I write unto y now, wishing to you as to myself: for as I am aA take my cross and follow Christ, even so, good broti he Rafe, go on still, and bear your cross, and follow Chi st and so you shalbe his disciple. There is nothing more requisite, necessary, and profitable for the confirmation of : Christian life, O dear brother, than the cros and persecutiot But alas! there is nothing in these days more feared, shu ned, and avoided ; and that of those that would be countec Christians and earnest gospellers. But such is their imbe cillity, weaknes, and foolishnes, much like to little child en who customably do desire the sweet meat, and. Ay fn from t bitter thing that may do them good. i Loving brother, truly the cros of Christ, a is. pers cution, if we will put childlesnes apart, wisely neal th worthines therof, it is that sovereign tryed sven that quencheth the deadly digested poison of self-love, worldly pleasing, fleshly felicity, and carnal security. If we lool well, it is the only profitable plough, whose property is no only to root up al briars, brambles, thistles, thornes, weeds out of the earthly heart, and -concupiseence of m men, but also to prepare and yield the same, apt to ree elve OF ORIGINALS. 511 _the seasonable seed of Christ’s sowing in his gospel-preach- ing. It is that true touchstone, that tryeth gold from cop- per, the true from the counterfeit, and the tin from that which is brass. Finally, deare brother Rafe, the cros is that flourishing flayle and fan, that purgeth and delivereth the good corn of a Christian life from al chaff of corruption, wherwith before it was covered. O! profitable instrument ; O! necessary towel; O! excellent exercise, that cannot be spared in a Christian life. _ Wherfore, deare heart, these things well considered, with what alacrity of mind, with what desirous affection, with what earnest zeal, ought we to embrace this incomparable jewel, this sovereign medicine, this comfortable cup of the eros of tribulation? Wherin, without al doubt, the Lord hath prepared a draught for his saints to drink, although 258 somewhat tart and bitter unto the flesh; yet it is most com~- fortable and pleasant unto the soul. For it is written, By | many tribulations we must enter into the kingdom of hea- _ ven. QO! brother Rauf, if you desire, as I doubt not but _ you do, to be saved, and not to be condemned, to live, and not to dy, to have Christ confes thee, and not to deny thee before his Father and his angels, and to follow the Son of God into his kmgdom, and not to be expulsed thence, give ear then unto this sentence, for therin he teacheth us the only way unto the same, saying, He that wil follow me, let him take up his cros and follow me. Wherby it is apparent, that we cannot follow Christ, but bearing a cros: not the eros that the Papists bear of gold and silver, which many now-a-days do follow, the more is to lament; but the cross _ of persecution, affliction, and mortification. For if Christ be the way, as he saith he is, unto his Father, and that be- side him there is no other but by-ways, tending to perdition ; | then is it of necessity, if we will come unto eternal glory, | that we do travail that way that he hath gon before us, in | passing his footsteps. Now, brother Rafe, I remember my sister Tyms, and I have a recompence to make to you for your good heart: take this in part of recompence; and for your bargain that 512 A CATALOGUE you did give my sister and me, I wish you the same dishe of meat, that our Christ entred into the kingdom of his F ther with ; that is, his ignominy, reproof, shame, scandal, 1 viling, persecution, affliction, and such like. And thou they be sowre to the flesh, yet they be sweet to the soul. Good brother, take no grief, that I and my sister wi you such recompence, being they be such that Christ fed disciples with. If they, saith he, persecuted me, they also persecute you. If they have called the master o house Beelzebub, how much more shall they call the household servants. So our portion is in this life to weep and mourn, to taste the bread of adversity and the water of trouble te be as sheep appointed to the slaughter. ‘These be the di dishes that God hath prepared for his children to feed or this world. Therfore I pray you feed of them gladly, you be in this life, to the end, that in the world to you may laugh and rejoyce, having all tears wiped away fro your eyes, and fed with the celestial manna and water of lit in triumphing over your enemies. For in this wor saith S. Paul, we are judged and afflicted, because we shou not be condemned with the world. sf And this, dear brother, I make an end of my simple and rude letter; and for lack of a love-token, I pray you ak this as a love-token. And I pray you, pray for me, as I» do for you ; that is, that God may encrease your faith ; you, and all the elect of God may boldly stand in his b and fight the good fight of faith, against al the fiery dar Sathan and Antichrist: wherby we may obtain the of glory. The which God graunt for his mse sake Amen. 59 I pray you take this letter as mine and my sister also. She hath her commended from the bottom of I he heart; and prayeth you to pray for her. Pray, pray, yea, continue in prayer. Ask in faith, and obtain your d sire. Written the vij day of April, by your poor brothe ol aig and ; Your sister Tyan ow -: : iam ~ OF ORIGINALS. 51S Number LXX. A proclamation set forthe by the Kinge and Quenes Ma- _ jesties, agaynst Thomas Stafforde, and other traytors, his adherentes. WHEREAS Thomas Stafforde, and others, malicious and Foxii MSS. evill disposed subjects, his adherentes, havinge conspired to perpetrate divers heynous tresons agaynste the moste royall persones of their Majesties: and therupon feringe to receive juste punishemente for his and their dissartes, fledde into the partis beyonde the seas, and there remaininge for a tyme, have, persistinge in their sayde malice, divised and at- tented divers tymes to sturre seditions and rebellions within this realme, to the greate disturbance of the Quenes peace and tranquilitie thereof; by sendinge hither into the realme divers bokes, letters, and writinges, bothe printed and writ- ten, farced and filled full of untruthes and sedition, and _moste faulse surmyses of thinges sayde to be done and di- vised by the Kinge oure soverene Lorde, and his servantes,, which were never imagined or thought. And to shewe their utter malice with more effecte, the same Stafforde did latelye, with certayne of his sayde complices, unnaturall Englishe men, and some straungers, enter into this realme, and by stelthe tooke their Majesties castell of Scarborowe, in the countie of Yorke, and set oute a shamefull proclamation, _ wherein he trayterouslie namethe and affirmethe oure sayde soverene Ladie the Quene, to be unrightfull and moste un- worthie Quene;, and that the Kinges Majestie, our sayde soverayne Lorde, hathe induced and brought imto. this realme, the number of twelve thousande straungers and Spaniardes; and that into the sayde Spaniardes handes twelve the strongeste holdes of this realme be delivered. In which proclamation also the sayde traytor Stafforde did name and take himself to be protector and governor of this realme; by these moste faultie and unnatural means, mynd- inge to allure the good subjectes of their Majesties, to. with- | drawe their dewtie of allegiance from thew sayde Majesties, | and to adhere to him the sayde Stafforde, to their confusion. 260 VOL. Ill. PART II. Teal SS SSS ———$—— 514 A CATALOGUE Albeit the sayde Stafforde, and other traytors his complices, be by the helpe of God, and diligence of the Erle of We - merlande, and other noblemen and gentillmen, good sub- jects of those partes, repressed, apprehended, and forthe comynge, to receave juste punishement, accordinge to the ir dissartes. And that it may be well thoughte, that no wise or honeste man thinkethe, or can justelie gather anye cause to thinke, that the Kinges Majestie myndethe anye other thinge unto the Quenes ‘Malesia and the realme, but onlye to be carefull and studious of all thinges tendinge to he benefit, sewrtye, honor, and defence of the same: and i this parte, moste lovingle and daylie bestowethe the greate travell of his reyall persone, besydes the large expence of his goodes and treasure; yet to the intente none of their lovinge subjectes shoulde by simplicite be seduced and d prea throughe the develyshe devices of the foray ef ; anye other like traytors, ther Majesties, of their greate cle mencie and tender zeale towardes ther sayde subjectes, hay thoughte good to warne and admonishe them of the pre. myces: exhortinge and charginge them to give no eare or credit to the sayde faulse proclamation and brutes, set o1 : and sprede by the sayde traytors, or hereafter to be set ov by anye others: wherebye they shall the better nore tk e daungers which they maye otherwise incurre, by adhering or resortinge unto the sayde traytors; and that also sayde lovinge subjectes do use themselves quietlye, withoute stirre or resistinge, till theye be commaunded in the name of ther Majesties, by the letutenauntes of the country where the sayde subjectes dwell or inhabit, or by the shrife, or suche justices as shall have auctorytie from their a : in their behaulf, to rayse and levey them. And that th sayde subjectes, and evrye of them, shall indever themselve to apprehende and take, and before the same lieuetena nte, shrive, or justice of the peace of the sayed county, bri nex all and every suche persone or persones as theye suspecte « knowe to be of the companey of the sayde traytors, or to fa vour and ayde them, and all suche other also as shall pro cure the people unlawfullie to serve, or shall sediciouslie ot i - ~ | «| : | OF ORIGINALS. 515 i P maliciouslie spreade or tell any sedicious newes concerninge _ the doinge of the sayde traytors, or otherwise. Straightlie _ charginge and commaundinge all justices of peace, mayres, _shrives, baylyfes, constables, and all other their Majesties _ officers and mynisters, to se this proclamation put in execu- _ tion, as their Majesties speciallie truste them: and as the sayde officers and mynisters will answer to the contrarye at their uttermoste perilles. Geven at oure palice of West- minster the laste daye of Aprill, a° 1557. —a—__ Number LX XI. 261 A proclamation sett forthe by Thomas Stafforde, from Scar- borow castle; exciting the English to deliver themselves Jrom the Spanyards. _. TO all and every singular person and persons, of what Foxii MSS. _ estate or degree soever they be, that love the common __wealthe, honoure, and libertie of this ower native countrye, and moste for the realme of England, the Lorde Thomas _ Stafforde, son to the Lorde Henry, rightfull Duke of Bock- ingham, sendythe greetinge. Knowe ye, most dearlye be- lovyd contrymen, that we travellinge in strange realmes, and _ forren nations, have perfectly proved owt manye detestable treasons, which Spanyardes shamfullye and wrongfullye have __ pretended, and at this present have indevered themselves to _ worke against ower noble realme of Englande; we therfore more tenderlye favouringe, as all trewe Englishmen owghte to do, the common commodity and weal publycke of this _ ower natyve contrye, than ower welthe, treasure, safegarde, health, or pleasure, have with all possible spede arived here “in the castell of Scarborowe, lev yng owr bande, wherwith _we thoughte to have proved in other affayers, comynge after us, bycause we had perfect knowledge by certaine letters taken with Spanyardes at Depe, that this same castell of Scarborow, with xij other of the moste chefest and prin- -cipall howldes in the realme, shalbe delyvered to xij thou- _ sand Spanyardes, before the Kinges coronation: for the Lig : 516 A CATALOGUE ' Spanyardes saye, it were but vaine for the Kinge to crowned, onlesse he maye have certaine of our strong castelles and holdes, to resorte to at all tymes, till he ma ye able to bringe in a greate armye to withstonde his enemyes, that is, to overrun and destroye the wholle realme: tor; long as Englyshemen have anye power, we truste ee never submitte themselfes to vile Spanyardes. Which t son we have disappointed; trustinge, and firmelye b inge, by the mighte of the omnipotente, vadehisiilagil Croc od, with the ayde and helpe of all trewe Englyshmen, to deliver owr country from all presente peril, daunger, and bonda Be, wherunto it is like to be broughte, by the moste develyshe devize of Mary, unnightful and unworthye Quene of Eng. land, who, both by the will of hir father, Kinge eet t é viijth, and by the lawes of this noble realme of an an hathe forfette the crowne, for marriage with a straunger. And also hathe most justlye deserved to be deprived fr rc a the crowne, because she being naturallye borne haul fe 262 Spanyshe and haulfe Englyshe, bearythe not a differentlye towardes bothe nations, but showinge hers é whole Spanyarde, and no Englyshe woman, in lovi mg Spanyardes, and hatinge Inglyshemen, inrichinge Spa yardes and robbinge Inglyshemen ; sending over to $ pal yardes continuallye the treasure, gowlde, and silver of o realme, to maintaine them for owr destruction, suffering poore people of England to lyve im all carefull mis manye of them dyinge for verye hunger: and not cont - with all thes myschyfes, she sekynge ernestlye by all possy ble meanes to-place Spanyardes in our castelles and howldes, contrarye to all statutes, customes, and ordinaunces withi this realme, that they maye burne and destroye the cour try iij or iij tymes yerelye, till Englyshemen can be contented to obeye all their vyle customes, and moste detestable di lo- inges, wherby the whole commonaltie of NT: s| broughte to perpetual captivitie, bondage, and moste s slaverye, as evidentlye shalbe proved before all men, at fyrste assemble. We therfore, dearly beloved countrymen, preventing \ OF ORIGINALS. 517 these miserable mischefes, have purposed here to remayne and tarrye, to receve all suche faythfull and trewe Inglyshe- men, as willinglye will worke to preserve their owne lyves, landes, lyvynges, tresures, wyves, childerne, yea, and to speake bryflye, the crowne of the whole realme, from the possessyon of prowde, spytefull Spanyardes, whose Morysh maners and spytefull condytions no natyon in the worlde is able to suffer. And therfore we are fully determyned to wythstande them in all their doinges for the defence of owr countrye, not myndinge to worke to owr own advancement touchinge the possessyon of the crowne, but onlye to restore our bloude and howse to the owlde pristinate estate, which all men knowe hathe bin most wrongfully suppressyd by _ the malyse of Cardynall Wolsey; and not for any offence that we commytted towardes the realme or the crowne; but have always endevered ourselves, as we pretende at this pre- sent, to withstablishe the crowne to the next righteful heyrs of the realme. So that yt maye remayne successyvely to the trewe Inglyshe bloude of owr owne natural! countrye, banyshinge and expellinge all straungers, marchauntes onlye excepted ; and to restore againe all suche actes, lawes, lyber- tyes, and customes, as were establyshed in the tyme of that moste prudente prince, Kinge Henrye the viij. Wherby this whole realme of Englande shall not onlye be preserved from the tyrannie of forrayne princes, but also be delyvered from all suche powlinge paymentes, as the Quene dothe daylye geve to Spanyardes; and will geve contynuallye, till she have beggered and destroyed all the whole realme. We therfore are fullye determyned moste thankefullye to receve all persons, of everye state or degre, that willingelye will wythstande thes myserable myschefes ; and as the Dukes of Buckingham, our forefathers and predecessors, have always byn defendores of the poor commonaltye againste the ty- rannye of princys, so shoulde you have us at this juncture, moste dearlye beloved frendes, your protector, governor, and defendor, againste all your adversaries and enemyes; mynd- 263 inge earnestlye to dye rather presentlye and personallye be- fore you in the felde, than to suffer you to be overrun so 113 Foxii MSS. 518 A CATALOGUE miserably with straungers, and made moste sorrowfull slz and carefull captyves to suche a naughtye natyon as Spat yardes, who affirme openlye, that they will rather lyve wit Mores, Turkes, and Jues, than with Inglyshemen; wherby all men maye perceyve plainelye, that ever lyke as they do use Turkes, Mores, and Jues, which be their captyves, muche more worse will they use us, and if we do not mam fullye within shorte tyme withstande the pretendyd poses. We shall therfore most earnestlye and lovin desyer all maner of persons, of what estate or degree soev« they be, that will gladlye withstande these miserable mis- chefes and workes, and to maintain the crown from al straungers, to the right heyrs of the realme, that they and _everye of them, with all expedition, resorte to us, so well ap. pointed with horses, armoure, or otherwayes, as they possy ble can appointe themselves, for the preservatyon of th crowne, and savegarde of the realme. Lycans | eel Number LX XII. The names of the prisoners taken in Scarborowe castell, 28th of Apryll, an. 1557. Thomas Stafford, gent. Mr. Brissel, Frenchman. | ~ } ai) hae Rychard Saunders, gent. 5 prisoners in the Tower Willyam Scowell, gent. of London. — John Proctor, gent. he ths John Browne John Momford, Scot. Owen Jones Thomas Spencher rn Henrye Gardyner William Wilke John Watsone, Scot. John Adames John Graye, Scot. Willyam Palmer Willyam Williamson Laurence Alsop Anthonye Parriuall John Bradforde Clement Tyled Thomas Wilkinson John Wilborne Rogere Thomas Rogere Raynoldes Robert Hangate, Scot. — " OF ORIGINALS. 519 John Wallyce Thomas Jurdyne John Donnynge John Creswell Jaques Lartoys, Fren. Thomas Warre. John Thomas 27 persons remanynge in prison in Yorke. aS Number LX XIII. 264 The Queen to Sir Edward Dimock; to attend her person with his servants and tenants in arms. Mary the Quene. : By the Quene. ‘TRUSTY and welbeloved, we grete you wel, and let you Ex Epistol. wit, that the wars being open between us and France, and ce the King, our dearest lord and husband, past the seas in Armor. re-, _ person to pursue the enemy; we have given order, as meet ee is, our honour and surety so requiring, to have a convenient sort put in a perfect readines and preparation to attend upon our own person, as wel for the defence and surety therof, as _ to resist such attempts as may be by any foreign enemy, or otherwise, made against us and our realm: and knowing your fidelity and good wil to serve us, have appointed you to be one among others that shal attend upon us: therfore ‘requiring and charging you, not only to put yourself in _ order accordingly, but also to cause your tenants, servants, _ and others, under your rules and offices, to be mustered : -and of your said servants, tenants, and others, within your rules and offices, to furnish yourself with ten horsemen, and one hundred footmen, wel appointed: of the which, one fourth part to be harquebuttiers, or archers, one other fourth part pikes, and the rest bills: and with the same numbers of men, horse, and furniture, wel in order, to be ready to at- ‘tend upon [us here] or elsewhere, by our appointment, upon ‘one day’s warning, at any time after the 25. day of August next coming: and in the meantime, until eight shalbe so called to serve us, remain in ful readines and order to serve ‘under them that have charge in that county. And hereof fail not. Yeoven under our signet, at our manor of Richmond, the last of July, in the fourth and fifth years of our reigns. L14 265 Ex Epistol. Com. Sa- lop. in Offic. Shrewsbury and Westmerland] to aceept my repair to this Armor. reposit, 520 A CATALOGUE Number LX XIV. a Mr. Henry Percy to the Earl of Shrewsbury ; concerning his success against the Scots, invading the east marches. 4 I PERCEIVE both your Lordsps. [viz. the Earls of country, [Northumberland,] in such good part, as I have — cause to rejoice therof: and further, to be desirous to know the occurrents from time to time happening in these parts. It may please your good Lordsp. to understand, that my repair to Alnwic, the last of July past, sundry gentle- men of this country, with many other honest men of the same, repaired thither unto me: with whom I travailed til Wednesday at night last, in such sort, as we were suffered to take very little rest, either by night or day; but by the more part of nights and days on horseback attended the in- vasion of the enemy. And for the better resistance theroi placed myself and my company nigh to the frontiers; as at — Eslingtone, and other places therabouts. And yesterday, being the 5. of this instant, about five of the clock in the morning, the L. James and L. Robert, the late Scotch King’s bastard sons, the L. Hewne, and others of Scotland, with al the power they could make in three days assembly © of men from Edenburgh hitherward, and with certain peeces of ordinance, did invade on the east march of this realm, minded, as I learned by credible intelligence, to have attempted to win the castle of Ford, and have brynt sundry _ towns therabouts, called the Ten Towns of Glendale. Which their purpose, upon my repair towards them with a good — number of gentlemen and others of this country, they ye: quite alter and change. And after they had brynt a house — or two in the town of Fenton, where was taken and woudl 1 to death, as is supposed, one of their best borderers and — guides, Riche Davyson, with great haste and more fear (as_ by plucking off and leaving a great number of white crosses; and the small spoil or prey of cattel by them seized, did appear) departed home into Scotland, before we could in order come to them: which considered, by the discrete — a . OF ORIGINALS. 521 advice of the gentlemen, (whose good conformity and for- __wardnes in service I cannot but of good cause much earn- _ towns, and won a booty or spoil of 280 neat, and 1000266 ‘estly commend to your Lordsp. whom I shall much humbly beseech further to commend and advance the same, upon this my just report, as may tend to their more encourage- ment of service hereafter,) I did enterprize to invade the ‘country of the Mars in Scotland: where were brynt sixteen ‘sheep, besides many horses, and some prisoners. This day one aid of 600 men of the bishopric is repaired towards Barwick: which being placed as my L. Wharton shall appoint, I doubt not but shalbe able, by God’s grace, to withstand the enemy. And the same considered, upon conference therin had with my L. Wharton, I do, for sundry, my Lord, my brothers, and mine, much necessary busines, depart hence tomorrow towards Prudhow. And thus remaining, as I am therto most bound, your Lordsps. assured to command at all times; I beseech the eternal God ‘to conserve your good Lordsp. with continuance and en- -erease of mich honorable estate. From Alnwic, the 6. of Aug. 1557. Your Lordsps. most bounden to command, Henry Percy. ee Number LX XV.- _ The Lord Wharton, Sir James Croft, and Sir John Clere, to the Lords of the Queen’s Privy Council; relating the success of the Scots attempts upon England. PLEASETH it your most honorable Lordsps. in our Ubi supra. due maner fo be advertised, that the Scots, sithence our late letter, have continued in great power together upon their east borders. And we having intelligence, that they would invade these borders the 5th of this month, as they did; for ‘resistance wherof, we gave warning to the whole power of these marches, to be ready to let their enterprize. The ‘Scots entred between Wark and Chyviot, to Glendail, and Mr. Henry Percy had a power with him, Sir John Foster, 267 vantage they might enter into the march: where they bur Ubi supra. 522 A CATALOGUE and Mr. Grey, and divers other gentlemen, with thei powers; and the garrison of Barwick, upon our app oint- ment, joined them, and drew towards their strength, offered themselves in such sort, as the Scots, who inte to have burnt sundry towns far within the marches, - glad to take the advantage of four or five little towns being left waste. And our men being not of power to encounter them, held them close from sparpling abroad to destroy the country. And upon their retyre, followed them with scower- age towards Tividale, til our men saw that with — ten or twelve such towns as were upon those binders and have taken some cattel and sheep, and brought home them, for their better relief. We sent to meet them 3 footmen out of this town; and so they returned to Barwi in safty. This day we were advertised, that the power of the bprie. of Durham are coming at Alnwic, and towards this town and Alnwic: whom we intend for to place upon the bor - ders, unto the coming of Sir Tho. Wharton, who we under- stand wilbe in Newcastle upon the 8. of this month. A nd his men being placed, we shal return home them of t he bpric. unto we have further occasion, &e. SEO Number LX XVI. Mary the Quene. A memorial or note of answer to such things as were pra pounded to our Councel by Sir James Croft, kt. by i struction to him given by our right trusty and right welbeloved cousins, the Earl of Shrewsbury, our heutenant in the north ; the Earl of Northumberland, enn our east and middle marches for anempst Scotland ; our right a trusty and welbeloved the L. Wharton, captain ofa town and castle of Barwick, Aug. 20, 1557. FIRST, for avoiding of excessive charges, it is thought — that it be provided, that there may remain a good and OF ORIGINALS. 523 strong garrison upon the borders, put in such order, as they _may be defended, and annoy in all cases, except in cases of _ invasion of a great army: and to consider what number may be thought meet for that purpose; and in what places the same may be placed. And in case any such invasion be made by an army, the said garison to be so directed, as they may by al ways and means impeach their marching, and _ other attemptates and domgs: foreseing nevertheles, that _ the said garison-men may use their doings in such wise sort, _ as they retyre and save themselves, if necessity so require, ‘until the coming of the army. To give order to the common people for sending their 268 cattel out of the way, and putting their corn in places of safety, as near as may be, in cases of invasion. To provide that the Earl of Darby, and al others, having charge to bring any numbers, may be in readines from time ‘to time to march al, or such part of their numbers, as may for the time be thought meet to serve. To give order by al ways and means, that in case of the going forward of a main army, that the inhabitants of every parish where men be levied, may be induced to send victuals for their men. To which purpose, the travail of the noble- men and gentlemen, having charge of men in every country, shal much avail. And it is like that the people wel informed and advised, wil gladly do thus much; considering it is for their own surety and defence; and considering also, that in time past, the common-people of those and other parts of the realm have done the like. And because it hath been thought by the L. Lieutenant, the Earl of Northumberland, and others, that some num- bers of the Northumberland men may be placed in garison, to serve on horseback; her Majestie is pleased, that order " shalbe given by them accordingly: and that there be placed of the said Northumberland men such numbers of them in places convenient as they think good; discharging for them such others as may seem to their wisdoms meetest to be dis- charged, and best able to serve. The rate of the officers wages shalbe sent after. 524 A CATALOGUE And notwithstanding the expres order and command- ment that hath been given to the L. Lieutenant, yet her Highnes pleasure is, that touching the marching forward with the whole army, and other things also concerning the — good service of her Majesty, the said L. Lieutenant shal use and do, and cause to be done, as he shal think good by his discretion, and as the force of the enemy and other cir- cumstances shal require. = | Her Majesties plesure also is, that the said Sir James — Croft shal, in his return, repair unto the said L. Lieutenant, { and declare to him the premisses; and shal also, any for- mer directions to the contrary notwithstanding, attend upon the said L. Lieutenant, so long as pleaseth the same: fore oi seeing, that if the said L. Lieutenant, shal by his discretion — think meeter to send the same Sir James to the borders for — the service, to be used there, either in Barwick, or with the L. Warden, that then the said Sir James shal haste himself thither accordingly. i | And concerning the payments that are to be made for the ordinary and extraordinary garison of the east and middle marches, the said Earl of Northumberland shal give order, and make warrant to the treasurer, Allan Bellingham; and for al payments concerning the castel and town of Barwick, — both ordinary and extraordinary, the said L. Wharton shal + give and make like order and warrant ; her Highnes ~~ j the said lords wil every of them wel husband the prem as appertaineth. Mary the Queceul 7 | —Ss_ a 269 Number LX XVII. The Privy Council to the Earl of Shrewsbury, lord. ps : dent. of the north; giving order upon the intelligence 9 ; the Scots intentions to invade. = | E Liter. AFTER our right harty commendations to your good — seas Sa- Lordship, We have seen your letter of the 16th of this op. in Of- fic. Armor. month, touching such advertisements as ye have received — from Sir James Crofts, kt. of the Scots preparations, and — OF ORIGINALS. 525 _ such other intelligences to that effect, as he hath gotten out of Scotland. And altho’ we do commend the diligence of _ master Crofts, and could wish your Lordships had procured 2 } j ) : | / [ | . | } is |. by that, or any other means, to have as espial upon the Scots doings as ye might; yet, ina matter of such impor- tance, we think it had been convenient that Mr. Crofts had advertised his knowledg unto our very good Lord the Earl _ of Northumberland; and that your Lordship also should, _ in such a weighty cause, be thoroughly advertised of the very certainty and truth thereof, both from the said Earl, _ the L. Wharton, and the other officers also on the frontiers, before any great stir were made for the same. And yet considering, that if there be as good espial of the Scots doing, as with diligence may be had, and hath been used heretofore, they cannot so secretly assemble any power to- _ gether, but that we may have knowledg thereof time enough to meet with their malice. We think, that noting wel their practices, and understanding what preparations they make, what numbers they do from time to time gather together, how many days victuals they do provide, with such other like circumstances ; the knowledg whereof (having ~ good espials among the Scots, that may from day to day se and note their doings) ye may both easily come by; and thereby also guess by your discretions what they can be able to do; and re-enforcing there the frontiers, as their domgs shal give you cause, and as your Lordships by your wisdom shal think may best stand with the Queen’s Majesties ser- vice, and the surety of the borders. Ye shal not need to make any ful assembly of the army, unless they should go about with their main power to invade the realm. Which in that case (if any good espial be had) | cannot be kept so secret, but that it shal come time enough to your knowledg to provide for the meeting with their in- | tent, either by the whole, or such part of the army as ye shal by your wisdom think most necessary. For which pur- pose your Lordship shal do wel to have the said army in such continual readines, as ye may upon any such occasion a 526 A CATALOGUE. be also upon the sudden to lead the same forwards, as th cause shal require. 270 As touchinge your request to have a further soy money sent thither, like as the cause of the sending of th last treasure that went from hence was, to the end that in case of necessity the same might serve, and be employed about the setting forward of the army, if need should so e quire, until upon knowledg thereof from you some ae mas might be provided; so if there be any such occasion, and that the army shall be set forward indeed, the ond Majesty wil then take order for such forward pena money as shalbe convenient. And in the mean-time her Highnes hath good hope your Lordship wil se, that the tresure already sent be kept together, and in no wise spent, but about the purpose aforesaid. ) tn As for the bows that ye say are wanting, and requi i may be provided for, either from hence or from Hull; albeit, as we signified unto you by our late letters, the re- main at Newcastle, together with such proportions as haye been lately sent from hence, amount unto 4000 bows at the least: of the stowing whereof, and by what warrant, we pray your Lordship, according to our former request, to examine the surveighor of the ordinance there: yet for the better ease of the present necessity, your Lordship shall do well to cause some skilful bowyers, and other honest per sons, to be sent from York, and some other places there- abouts, unto Hull, to view and survey the state the ‘of ; and as many of them as are or may be made serviceable, to _ cause to be put in such state and readines, as they may al- ways be ready to serve at your Lordship’s commandment, if that army should come forward, for the furniture of s . of the said army as being archers shal want artillery f for such purpose; or otherwise as ye shal of your wi think convenient. And, as shortly we may, we will cause — snch farther supply of that sort of artillery to be sent thither, as shal be convenient. * At the closing up of these our letters, we received ye on “7 - OF ORIGINALS. 527 of the 18th of this month, together with such advertisements _as ye have received from Sir James Crofts and Sir Rauf Boulmer, kts. which we have declared unto the Queen’s Majesty: which taketh the same in good part. And because it shal serve to good purpose for the understanding of the Scots doing, to procure by this means to feel their inclina- tion, it shal be wel done, that the said master Crofts and master Boulmer, when they shal meet with the Scot and Frenchman, be frank in their communication with them, and by that means bolt out as near as they can what they do intend: protesting always, nevertheless, that the same is of themselves without any order or commission from you or any other: and so we bid your Lordship right hartily wel to fare, from St. James’s the xx. of Sept. 1557. Your Lordships assured loving friends, Nico. Ebor. Canc. Winchester. Tho. Elye. Tho. Cheyne. Henry Jernegan. Jo. Bourne. E. Waldgrave. W™. Petre S. _ Sane Number LX XVIII. 271 _ Instructions from the Privy Council to the said Earl, in relation to the Scotch affairs. AFTER our right harty commendations to your good Ubi supra. Lordship, we have received your letters of the 19th of this month, together with the copies as wel of our very good Lord the Earl of Northumberland’s letters written unto you, as also of the French and Scots instructions touchinge "the taking and ransoming of prisoners on either side. Upon the perusing whereof, and of such other letters as ye lately sent unto us touching the Scots doings, we have thought meet for answer unto the same to signify unto you as fol- loweth: ‘First, the Queen’s Majesty, considering the several ad- vertisements that have been sent hither both from your Lordship, and from the L. Dacres and others, of the pre- paration that the espials se the Scots do make, to have the 528 A CATALOGUE ~ whole force of that realm in a readines against the re October: thinketh good, and so requireth your Lordsh that ye do not only write unto every of the wardens, and t the L. Wharton also, to have continual espials in Scotland; and to understand from day to day, and time to time, the said Scots assemblies, what their numbers shalbe, what pur- pose or enterprize they mind to take in hand; against w time; who shal have the charge, with such like: but a that as ye shalbe enformed, and understand these haga be true, so give order for defence of the borders, and te have such numbers assembled in such places, where : may both best defend themselves and the country, and et off the victuals, or otherwise annoy the enemy, as opport nity may serve. And therewithal, lest the enemy m ght find relief of our own provisions, to forese that they find m victuals, but that the cattel be brought further into th 1e realm, and al other victuals put in safety. And because it appeareth that there is not now su ch store of bows there as were convenient, if the army shoul go forward, like as we signified unto you in our late letter, that ye might take those that be at Hull, so is her Highne nes pleased that ye should do, and make as good shift witl them as ye can, until some further supply may be s from hence: which shalbe with as good speed as we ca order being already taken with the master of the ordinance for that purpose, as by his letters lately sent unto youl Lordship ye may at better length perceive. 272 As for money, it hath been already by our Inaty letter er's written unto you, that if the army do set forward, ye may use that treasure that hath been already sent thither, about the advancing of the said army. And upon knowledg f ies 19 your Lordship of the marching forward of the same, I Majesty wil take order, that a further supply of mor shall be sent to you out of hand. - Sy As touching such gentlemen as ye say are fallen sick, and some dead, her Highnes seeth none other remedy f fen the supply of their want upon this sudden, but that y Lordship must in their sted appoint some other skilful pe OF ORIGINALS. 529 3 sons, as you shall by your discretion think most convenient, which her Highnes desireth you to do out of hand; so as ; the army be in no wise unfurnished of convenient officers, _ when it shall set forth. And because it is to be thought, that the Scots will not enterprize any invasion upon this realm with a main force, unless they be of some strength, her Majesty thinketh it “convenient, that ye take with you from out of those hither parts 11000 men at the least: whereof as many to be horse- __men as ye can by any means get. So as, together with the force of the borders, the army be of an 18000 or 16000 men at the least. As for victuals, Abingdon, who is appointed to provide victuals for Barwick, is now remaining there, and wil pro- vide for the victualing of all those that be upon the borders, which must be one great part of the army. And as for those that your Lordship shal bring with you, ye must _ cause the country to follow the army with victuals; and, as we think, if Abingdon have warning given him from your Lordship in time, he wil also help with some furniture for _ the army that shal come with you. For which purpose, I, the Lord Treasurer, wil in like manner write unto him. ___ And where your Lordship thinketh there wilbe lack of _ carriages, we doubt not but there are enough to be found in the country there, for the furniture of a greater number _ of men than shal go forth now, if your Lordship will use your authority, which in this case you must needs do. We have also perused the Scots articles touching pri- einers: and altho’ we reckon the same to be of no great importance, and rather to be moved by the Scots for a brag, or for some practice, than for any good meaning: _ yet for some answer to the same, we think, touching the _ransome of prisoners, that it is not convenient that any of i the degree of a baron or upwards should be set at any cer- tainty, but to remain at the Prince’s pleasure. And for al under the degree of a baron to be ransomed as they can agree with their taker. _ And as for that article, where the Scots do require to VOL. III. PART It. Mm 580 A CATALOGUE have such punished as shal lack the cros or token of the realm they be of, we like the same wel; so as if it be agreed upon, your Lordship do give warning thereof it time unto al your soldiers, captains, and others; to th end they may know the penalty, and provide for the re 273 medy thereof, by having each man the cros upon ‘him as i said. We do also think fit, that al chaplains, heralds, t um- peters, and other like officers be so, according to the antier law of arms. All which orders being agreed upon, it sl suffice they be followed and kept by the agreement of the lieutenants or wardens, without any further confirmation. And thus having written our opinions, with the Queen’ Majesties resolutions to the points before touched, he Highnes referreth the ordering of all other things that : I to be done for her Majesty’s service, and the meeting wit the Scots, to be used by your Lordships discretion, in s sort as ye shall think most expedient, according to thei thority and commission given you in that behalf. An thus we bid your Lordships right hartily wel to fare. From Westminster, this 24. of September, 15577. y ite aig Postscr. Since the writing of these, we have received yo letters of the 20. of this month: whereby we perceive as wel that the intelligence of the Scots preparation to set fort is confirmed by the L. Wharton’s espial, as also the ord that ye have taken’ for the setting forward of the Qu Majesties army to meet with the Scots attemptates. 7 like as we do wel commend your Lordship’s good diligen¢ and foresight, so nevertheles doth the Queen’s Majesty thi good, that giving every man warning to be im a ful a1 perfect readines, as ye may upon the sudden advance t wards, as the Scots doings shal give you cause, ye don n withstanding foresee, that the army do not assemble ai forward, before ye shal be sure that the Scots do the lik lest, if ye should set forth with the main army before th come forward on their part, ye should consume the vie of the country without doing of any thing; and so to be fain, for want of provisions, to return back, and spend | OF ORIGINALS. 531 Queen’s treasure in vain. Whereunto ye must have special | regard. ____ As for the officers of the army that ye desire may be rated, your Lordship knoweth that we sent you a scedule of the said rates enclosed in our letter of the first of this _ month. Of the receipt whereof you wrot yourself unto us, and seemed to like the same enough; saving that ye said, _ there wanted in that book the general of the footmen, the _ master of the ordinance, and the provost marshal. Which _ indeed were omitted upon these considerations: first, we thought then, and so think stil, that because the footmen are to be divided into the vaward, rereward, and battel, and so be under several mens charges, there needeth not any _ general over them. And as for the master of the ordi- __ nance, he was left out of our book, for that there was not - x such officers named in the book sent by you before unto y : J us. Howbeit, seing he is a necessary officer, the Queen’s Majesty is now pleased ye shal appoint some fit person to _ occupy that room, allowing unto him for his entertainment 13sh. 4d. by the day. The provost marshal was by us _ thought might wel be spared, because there is a knight _ marshal appointed, who may wel enough discharge that office. And for the men that ye thik meet should be ai- lowed in wages unto the treasurer of the army, your Lord- _ ship may appoint unto him such a number as you shal by 274 : your discretion think convenient. if _ And because it is considered that the having of men of service about you shal stand you in good sted, the Queen’s _ Majesty knowing the wisdom and good skil of John Brend, esq. in the leading and ordering of footmen, wherein he i. hath had long experience, hath thought meet to send him i presently unto your Lordship, whom ye may use about the _ ordering of the army, or in such other thing as upon con- _ ference with him ye shal think him fit to be employed in. _ And if ye shall think fit to have any other skilful person ‘sent unto you from hence, her Highnes, upon knowledge _ thereof from you, will take order for the sending thither out of hand such as shal be fit for that purpose. Mm 2 Ubi supra. 275 the Scots, whose enterprize had been much slackned with 532 A CATALOGUE And to the intent, that if the Scots should come upon the sudden, they may not find the pieces upon the borders — unprovided for, the Queen’s Majesty requireth your Lord- ship to write unto the wardens: and take such orders with . them, as al the forts, castles, and pieces that be of impor- tance, and stand in danger of the enemy, may be so sub- stantially furnished of men, victuals, munition, ordinance, — and all other necessaries, as they may be able to stand upon their guard, and resist the vr til further rescue may come unto them. = Your loving friends, Nico. Ebor. Canc. Winchester. Y Henry Jernegan. Jo. Bourne. Joh. Masone. — E. Waldgrave. Edm. Peckham. OO Number LX XIX. The Earl of Shrewsbury to the Privy Council ; giving ac- count of the retreat of the Scots army from the English — borders. IT may please your honourable Lordships to be adver- tised ; Being in continual expectation, and laying daily ‘ wait of the Scots entry into England, having our force pre- pared to defend it, and annoy them in such sort as hath been signified unto your Lordships, and I in readines with one thousand men to have set forwards, and done as the occasion of the enemies proceeding should have required | foul weather, after many consultations, and ful determina-— tions to enter England, being continually pricked forwar thereunto by the Queen and the French, were come the 17. of this instant to Ecford, upon their dry frontiers towards Wark-church: and there, as the intelligence saith, fal into a new consultation, thought, that considering the tin of year, the foul weather, and the preparation made f | their resistance, they should not be able to do any thing, that might stand with the honor of Scotland. And herein OF ORIGINALS. 533 sending their expres determination to the Queen of their resolution, restrained the Earl Huntley of his authority for that day, because he withstood their opinions. And here- "upon encamping that night upon Hawdon-ridg, set forward next morning, being the 18th, and came neer to Wark, having brought their ordinance over the Twede, and skir- _ mished before Wark : shewing such likelihood to have given | 4 the approach, that the Englishmen within, looking for the _ siege, had rampered up the gates: yet that afternoon they brake up their camp, and retired back again, and dispersed. _ And so their enterprize, begun with great bravery, is ended with dishonour and shame; praise be given to God therefore. Hereupon I have presently dispatched out of wages al such as were here presently with me; and mind _ to do the like to all the rest, which were last called forth in — this journey, both horsemen and footmen: detaining them _ only for a day or two, to se if any service can be done upon _ the enemy. But the same thing which was impediment to the Scots, is like to be let to the doing of any great matter _ on our part, both the dark nights, and the short days, and a the high waters, there having this night past fallen a great The next point is, to require your Lordships to under- stand the Queen’s Majesties pleasure concerning the num- ber of such garrisons as shall continue this winter, &c. _'The charge that the noblemen of Scotland have been put to this journey, the il] succes, their stoutnes in standing against the Queen, and the diversity that hath been among _ them, may grow to some greater effect than can be yet wel conjectured. The Earl of Northumberland, the Earl of Westmerland, Sir Tho. Wharton, Sir James Croft, Sir Rafe Bulmer, and al the rest of the gentlemen, sent down from above, and others here, each in their calling, yea, and al the soldiers, have shewed in this present service a great good wil, much intelligence, and a patience in doing and suffering the weather and the want of things. _ Please it your Lordships to understand, that the English _ upon the frontiers in this mean while have not been idle, um3 276 Titus, B. 2. . p.176. .the King’s pleasure is, as the matters be proposed i 534 A CATALOGUE but done divers feats and attemps, as wel in’ valeting corn and houses as might be relief to the enemies country towards the frontiers, as otherwise. And also my L. Wha: os ton and my L. Evers have burnt and annoyed their neigh. E) bours, and in this time have used a great diligence ab intelligences, and getting knowledg of the enemies purpose and doings. ee ere a Number LX XX. = att Cardinal Pole to Queen Mary. — A remembrance of those things that your Highnes’s plea- sure was I should put in writing, as most convenient, in my poor judgment, to be commoned and spoken of by your Majesty with your Council, called to me presence this afternoon. aj FIRST of al, that your Majesty should put thant’ in re= membrance of the charge the King’s Highnes gave them at his departing. Which being reduced to certain articles, nd put in writing, it seemeth wel, if some of the Lords, for their sudden departure after their charge, had not the sam ne in writing, that it were rehearsed and given unto them, with exhortation to employ al their diligence 8 the due execution thereof. And whereas amongst other charges, this was one, those that be named in the first part counsellors, were present in the Court: this first your Highnes may req them that they do observe, specially beside for the wei _of the matters that be now in hond. 'The time beside being so short afore the Parliament, to examine them. And Council afore the further execution of them, to be enfo thereof, to know his pleasure therem. And amongst ¢ bee his Majesty being in expectation to know the utter re - tion of the Council touching those matters that be tot entreated in this Parliament. This is that your Majest y looketh to have of them this day, to send with al speed | i the King’s Highnes. pad OF ORIGINALS. 535 And whereas for the dilation of the King’s coming, your Majesty thought it wel to put in consult, whether it were | better therefore to make a dilation and prorogation of the _ Parliament to Candelmas, being thought by their opinion, that for necessity of money that is to be demanded in the Parliament, and otherwise cannot be provided, the proroga- tion of that should be much dispendious; your Majesty not disallowing their deliberation, but considering withal the great need of money for to be had for the discharge of the present necessity, which requireth present provision of money ; as is for the setting forth of the ships, as wel for the Emperor’s passage to Spain as for the King’s return; and beside this, for the payment of that is due at Callis, as for your credit with the merchants, approaching the day of 277 payment, and for the debt of Ireland also: of al these it may please your Majesty to know this day of your Council what is done. And because the most ordinary and just way touching the provision of money to pay your Highnes’s debts, is to cal in your own debts; which charge hath been specially committed afore, and is principally considered and renewed in the writing the King’s Highness left touching such af- fairs, that his Council should presently attend unto; where be the names also that have the charge special; therefore _ your Majesty shal do wel this day to charge them with the same. That with al diligence they attend to the prosecu- tion thereof, giving them al authority that shal be necessary for them to make the most speedy expedition herein: will- ing them withal, that they never let pas one week, but im the end of the same, at the least, your Majesty may know especially of that is commen in, and what order is taken for the rest. Also, if it please your Majesty in general for al matters, which be entreated in the Council, which require commis- sion and execution, to give this order, that those that have had commission to execute ony matter, let never pass the week, but they inform the Council what execution is made of their commissions: and that the Council themself should M m 4 536 A CATALOGUE never begin entrance of new matters the second week, but that they have information first what is done in those which were committed to be executed the week afore. I think it — should help much to the speedy expedition of al causes. . This is my poor advice, remitting al to the godly and pru- i dent judgment of your Majesty. Saami a eee Number LXXXI. ig A sermon preached at the funerals of Queen Mary: by the . Bishop of Winchester. Laudavi mortuos magis quam viventes : sed, feliciokeimn tro que judicavi qui necdum natus est. Cott. Libr, | 'LHESE be the words of Solomon in the fourth chapter ey of the book of the Preacher, called Ecclesiastes. They may ae be Englished thus; I can commend the state of the dead above the state of the living ; but happier than any of them both is he that was never born. iM The first part containeth a doctrin incredible in the judg- ‘ ment of man: for al men commonly measureth the ma Tt 278 after another sort, coveting rather to live than to dy, rather to have a being in this world than no being. ¥ The second part, feliciorem utroque judicavi, &c. is ex- ceeding perillous, tending to paganity, and hath been a principle not among the Christians, but among the hea-- thens and gentils. Optimum non nasci: best not to be born. Wherefore it needeth to have a gentle interpreta tion; else shal we, even from the beginning of the world, controle and slander all the works of God: who, after he had made al creatures, last of al made man; under whose» subjection he did put the rest. Now if it had been better men never to have been created, it must follow to be better al the rest also, which were made for man’s sake and ser- vice, to have been uncreated. So that we shal invert the words of Genesis, and where Moses said, God saw al that he had made, and it was exceeding good ; we shal say, God saw al that he had made, and it was naught, in vain, and ate es OF ORIGINALS. 537 to small purpose: because it had been better unmade. Which blasphemy God forefend that it should enter into the heart, or come out of the mouth of a Christian man. Yet doth Job seem somewhat to maintain on that side, in that he, as one chalenging God, cryeth out, O Lord! that ever I was born out of my mother’s womb. I would I had been strait [conveyed] from birth to burial; from groaning to my grave. And in another place, Cursed be the day, in the which the midwife first said, There is a man- child born into the world. But to resolve this, Right Honor- able, in few words, know you that Job, a man of that grace and favour with Ged, of those gifts of wisdom and patience, knew right wel, that to be born of our parents is not evil ; but to be born in the sin and disobedience of our first pa- rents, and thereby-in the wrath and displeasure of God, — that is evil. Neither desired he so much to be carried from birth to burial, as to have the time of sinning in this wretched world to be cut off and abridged; nor cursed he the day, being the creature of God, but rather sin com- mitted in the day, which sin is of the creation of the Devil. To make this plain, I wil put this example for a thou- sand; Christ speaking of Judas said, Melius erat illi, si natus non fuisset homo ille. Which seems to maintain the former words of Solomon, féliciorem utroque, &c. But con- sider that Christ had signified before to his discipies, that one of them should betray him, and being demanded whom, said plainly, He that dippeth his hand in my dish shal be- tray me. And strait thereupon inferred, better had it been for that man never to have had a being: not absolutely noting his being, but being such a one as should bewray his Master. Wherof I infer, to have a being is not evil, but to be, as indeed Judas was, a traytor to this Maker, that is evil. To be born in Christ’s church, and not to abide therein; to promise, and not to perform; to promise penance here, and not to practise; to hear the truth, and not to believe; to be daily taught, and never to learn; ever to be warned, and never to beware; that is horrible, exe- crable, cursed, and damnable. I am born into this world 538 A CATALOGUE to this end, to serve God, and to be saved. I shal be “oy 9 dampned, not because I was born, but because I served — not [God.] I come into this world to witnes with the truth, as Christ my master came before me, saying, Veniin mundum, ut testimonium perhibeam veritati: but I m- pugne the truth, and advance falshood. I was regenerate, — and by a solemn vow became a member of Christ’s catholic _ church, and have since divided myself from the unity ther- _ of, and I am become a member of the new Church of Ge- neva, or did after lapse to actual and deadly sin: reformed _ by penance, I am now relapsed again to sin, and dwel stubs bornly therm. Mark my end, Right Honorable, and what — shal become of me. I shal in the end be dampned ever- — lastingly : not because I was born, or because I wasregene- rate in Christ’s church, or because I did penaunce there; but because I have wilfully departed out of the catholic church, wherin I made my first profession; and because I — being relapsed into sin, do impenitently persist therin until — my dying day. es Forasmuch as I have hitherto put the oxiespl of sin in mine own person, as I might wel do, knowing best in mine — own conscience that I am a simer indeed, I wil put further examples in myself, but ever to your erudition and warning. | If I stand here this day in the midst of them that pray, and — I pray not, in the midst of them that mourn, and I mourn not, at least ways so far forth as it becometh a Christian man ~ to mourn at the death of them of -whose estate nevertheles — he hath no doubt, because they departed in the faith of — Christ and God: (for so the apostles mourned for the death — of Stephen, and the patriarchs at the death of Jacob and Joseph, not doubting of their condition, but serving their own nature and duty of charity.) IfI, I say,stand herem the midst of them, that following that example of Judas — Maccabzeus, who sent 12000 coin to Jerusalem, to be offered for the sins of the dead, do make their obligations here this day at the obsequies of this vertuous and gracious lady, and ~ I in the mean season do mislike their doings, murmuring therat with Judas Iscariot, Ut quid perditio hec? If I, OF ORIGINALS. 539 being ful of infidelity and malice, stand among you, being so many nobles, or (which is the title and honour that ye ean bear in this world) Christian men. And while you in time of divine sacrifice, do faithfully and humbly, both in heart and utter gesture, agnize, reverence, and adore the same flesh in substance, altho’ unvisibly in the sacrament, which we al shal se in the latter day visible coming in the firmament ; and in the mean season condemn in my heart the church, and you thus doing,-blaspheme so great mystery, repute the flesh wherby I was redeemed, and the blood of Christ wherby I was to be sanctified, as a thing common and pollute; who doubteth but on this case it were better for me to be out of the church than in it. I do not say ab- solutely to be out, but in this case rather to be out than in the church. Likewise, if ye ask whether is better for me to be born in this world, and be a rebeller, a murderer, a heretic, a blas- phemer, or not to be born at al? In this case I must answer, better is never to be born: accordmg as Solomon saith, Feliciorem utroque judicavi, &c. leavmg ever for a conclu- sion, that to be born is good, so as we, being regenerate in water and in the Holy Ghost, do after walk in newnes of life, and persist in our first profession as members of Christ’s ca- tholic church, else not. And therfore of others, which be fallen from grace and from the church, and be vessels of ire, and death everlasting, it shal suffice to say, that altho’ better were for them not to be born, yet forasmuch as in their just punishment the justice of God is to the world set forth and reveled, it is in a sort necessary so to be, that you, and al other, knowing the ire and displeasure of God against his enemies, rebels, and blasphemers, should wholly dedi- cate yourselves to his obedience, love, and service: thank- ing God of your creation, of your preservation in this world, and especially of your redemption by Christ; whom God the Father hath given unto you, and by him al things. By whose death it is brought to pas, that corporal death, which in the beginning was ordained for a pain and pumishment, is now to this good lady, and to al that dyed as she did, a re- 540 A CATALOGUE medy and a benefit. And wheras also, death would have’ been a terrible thing, it is now become most pleasant and acceptable, especially by them that be firmly persuaded another life to be after this, and better than this. Which we — must confes to be true, or deny these words of Solomon, Laudavi mortuos magis quam viventes: which must be true. x By which words I have occasion given to compare the state of the dead and the living; they being in appearance — but two estates; which the church nevertheles hath used to — divide into three, whensoever by prayer out of this place it commendeth to God the estates universal, Which I profess to follow. [Here he made his prayer for the Ebr woo j ralty, and souls in purgatory. | , Laudavi mortuos magis, &e. I am driven to compare — together two things of their own nature most diverse and contrary, that is to say, life and death, the condition of the living and the condition of the dead. Altho’ indeed there ~ is no comparison between them, no similitude, nor possibi- _ lity to express the felicity of the one, and the misery and calamity of the other. The writers, as wel prophane as ec- clesiastical, have wondred to se man so weak and feeble a creature, made subject to so many crosses and calamities, and endeavouring themselves to describe the burden of evils _ and adversities which man beareth in this world, hath spent — their eloquence and invention therabout; and yet were they never able to express the same worthily, and as the thing re- quired. The very same writers, or at the least ways so- many of them as were persuaded of the resurrection of the flesh, knowing that corporal death is a passage to a better life, like men standing afar off, and looking after their friends, ~ when they. were lapeweadh pronounced of their estate, not by | experience, as of worldly adversities which they themselves 281 dayly tasted of, but by credence to God’s word, and confi- _ dence in his merciful ordinance, that the condition of men departed in God, doth so far in true felicity and joy exceed j ie OF ORIGINALS. 541 the condition of the living, as the tongue of man can never suffice to declare, neither the ear to hear, sed nec in cor ho- minis ascendit : concluding, this present life to be ful of mi- series, the life to come to be al in joy and happines. Only this we must remember withal, that two kind of men dyeth: the faithful, the infidel ; the obedient, the rebellious. There are that dyeth under the unity of the church; there are that dyeth in the sedition of Core. There are that dyeth under the gospel; there are that dyeth under the Alcoran. ‘As touching the worser sort of these, that is to say, infidels, rebels, and heretics, whom God no more remembreth to re- lieve with his merits, guorwm non est memor amplius, be- cause their woful and doleful estate can no otherways be ex- pressed, it shal suffice me to say, and you to know, that they be in pain, in dolour, in ire, in fire, in darknes, and horror: the indignation, the scourge, the vengeance of God, with confusion and damnation everlasting, 1 is powred on them. Neither have they qualification of pain, nor intermission of time, nor hope of end. Oh! merciful Lord, if this be the condition of men, the end of worldly glory, riches, and va- nity, in what case stand we, or whither shal we repair, to take a true view of our condition, but to the words of Solo- mon, Feliciorem utroque judicavi qui necdum natus est ? Undoubtedly, Right Honourable, it is most true; neither is there any other end of some, but confusion, death, and darknes. And that without difference, save that only this difference is potentes potenter, that is to say, all shal suffer for sin, but the more mighty men shal suffer more mightily, the stronger more strongly. I consider that now I speak among them that be mighty: whom, as one ways I reverence, so another ways I wil be bold with them in such things as it *behoveth them to hear, and is hurtful for me not to speak. First, the ministers of Christ's Church, whom the Holy Ghost hath placed there to instruct the flock, and to rule and govern this church which Christ hath purchased with his bloud, regere Ecclesiam Dei, quam Christus acquisivit in sanguine suo: they be men of great might, and hath that authority from God which this world cannot give them nor 542 A CATALOGUE take from them. That that Paul did write to them Corinth, to assemble together by his assent and authority, altho’ he were then corporally absent, saying, Jn meo spi- ritu, and to deliver to Satan, that is to say, to excommuni- cate out of the church him that had committed incest with his mother in law: that argueth a mervaillous authority. And likewise, in “that whose sins they remit, are remitted, whose sins they retain, are retained. But the greater power and authority of the church may be understanded in this, oe Ecclesia omnes judicat, a nemine judicatur : 1.,.€,.,: 0a that is spi- church judgeth al men, and is judged of none. After this rrr sort the church is potens, and the ministers thereof potentes. things, &e. Who being by God placed, and as the prophet Bekiel 282 saith, appointed to keep watch and ward upon the walls, and give warning when the enemy cometh, if they se the wolf toward the Alas: as at this present, I warn you, the wolves be coming out of Geneva, and other places of Ger- many, and athe, sent their books before, ful of pestilent doctrines, blasphemy, and heresy, to infect the people ; if the bishops, I say, and ministers, in this case, should not give warning, neither withstand and resist, but for fear or flattery with the world, forsake their places, and therby give occasion to the wolf to enter, and devour the flock; then should the more mighty be more mightily scourged, and the bloud of the people required at their hands: as it is written, Sanguinem populi de manu presbyteri requiram. — Likewise among the temporal estates, there are the princes | of the world most mighty and excellent above others. There are the dukes and magistrates, whom whosoever doth not obey, he resisteth the ordinances of God. There are judges to whom the Prince committeth the office of justice; as Trajan the emperor did deliver the sword of justice to his chief officer, with this charge, Hoc gladio pro me utere, st justa impero, contra me, si injusta: expresly commanding his own authority and sword of justice to be used against himself, when the equity of the law should so require. Al these be, as you can consider, mighty. Now, if any of them, be he spiritual or temporal, forsake his place, neg-— OF ORIGINALS. 543 lect his office, rule not rightly, Judge not justly, counsil not -faithfully ; then shal his own judgment be more strait, his punishment more sharp and fierce, than the punishment of the poor and simple; and in his chastisement it shal be proved true, potentes potenter. But hitherto I compare the punishment [between the strong] and the weak, both being offenders against God, and both perhaps yet living. The words of Solomon, Lauw- davi mortuos magis, &c. seemeth rather to compare the estate of the living and the dead, both being in the favour of God. And altho’ of itself there be no doubt nor question herein among the faithful, yet the love that we have toward this present life, and the faint faith that we have in the life to come, hath made a question: and so much the more, ‘because Solomon in the book of Proverbs hath other words, as it seemeth, clean contrary, Melius est canis vivus, quam leo mortuus : which is a perillous place, not only preferring the living before the dead, but preferring the living in a vile and base estate before the dead, being a far more worthy creature in man’s judgment. For what beast is more vile _than a dog, more worthy than a lion? For such is the sense of the letter; but far from the meaning of the writer. ’ Wherfore let us seek the right meaning. And first, consider, Right Honourable, that the dog, altho’ The praise _ we use sometimes his name in spight, yet is he of all beasts * 4° - the most familiar and faithful to man. He is of household with us, and in our way abroad a true traveiler with his master; as in the history of young Tobias. He keepeth watch and ward day and night. He warneth when the 983 enemy cometh: he is ready to do with and for his master. The history of the poor man in the gospel, whose wounds the dogs did lick, setteth forth the charity of the beast, in rebuke to man, who towards his even-christen useth not the like charity. David the prophet and king, a man of gifts incomparable, yet compareth himself to a dog. Quem per- sequeris, rex Israel? Quem persequeris? Canem unum, aut culicem unum persequeris? Of these properties, man, as ye se, is in the Scriptures sometimes called canis. In the The dead lion. The living dog. 544 A CATALOGUE which sense also the prophet calleth the preachers, which ar appointed to bark against sin, and barketh not, Canes mu- tos, non valentes latrare ; dumb dogs, not able to bark. sf Now are we almost come to the right understanding of these words, Melior est canis vious, &e. that is to say, Better is one lively preacher in the church, that dareth to bark against sin, blasphemy, heresy; better is one livel officer or magistrate in the commonweal, that dareth to. speak against injuries, extortions, seditions, rebellions, and . other discords, than the dead lion: that is to say, men, perhaps, of great dignity and vocation, who dare not open their mouths and bark ; but suffereth, while al goeth » ruin, to the decay of Christian religion, and the subversion if of the public wealth. Hely was Leo, he was a lion of power and authority, as one that governed and judged the people: But in that he dissembled discords, injuries, and extortions, committed especially by his own children, in that he was leo mortuus, a dead lion. And the plague of God therfore fel upon him. And then like Aaron, who, in the absence of ~ Moses fourty days, condescended, or rather procured that golden calf to be made, wherby idolatry was committed, whatsoever he was at other times or places, yet, for that time and act he was leo mortwus, that is to say, a sleeping” lion, whom Moses coming from the mount did awake and rebuke, laying to his charge, quod induwisset in swum po- pulum peccatum maximum. And therfore, upon Moses de- claring himself to be canis vivus, in punishment of that idolatry, he caused the people to draw their swords one against another. Wherupon exceeding many were slain : ee remaanalgh not the number now. Helias was canis vivus, when Achab laid to his charge, Tu conturbas Israel, he awake with these words, and said, Ego non conturbo Israel, sed tu, et domus patris tui, qui dereliquisti mandata Domini, et secuti estis Baal: S. John, that rebuked Herod; S. Matthew, that rebuked Hircanus — for marrying a woman professed a nun; S. Ambrose, S. Basil, Cyrillus, Amphilochius, and an infinite number more, which in their sermons never spared to rebuke sin; all these OF ORIGINALS. 545 were canes vivi. Now say I, one living dog, that is to say, one vigilant minister in the church, such as they were, which of good zele did bark against sin and heresy; per- Secuting that in me, not that that God hath created, but that that. the Devil hath planted ; one provident governor under the Prince in the commonweal, which shal confer al his studie, travail, and labour, to advaunce the public weal, and not to support sedition and discord; who for himself 284 shal covet nothing inordinately; but when he shal dy, be able truly to write as Ausonius did, Non auaxi, non minu rem; that is to say, I have made my revenues no more nor less. Or be as another was, of whom Herodianus writeth, Quum omnium plurimum administrasset, erat omnium pau- perrimus: He meddled with most matters of al, [and be-. came poorest of al;| one such, I say, more profiteth Christ’s _ Church, and more advaunceth the commonweal of this country ; and therefore is more worthy than ten dreaming dead lions: And the words of Solomon, Melior est canis vious, &e. bemg thus understood, be not contrary to Lau- davi mortuos, &c. So as it is stil left for a most certain ground, that happier is he that in the faith of Christ is departed out of this world, than he that yet liveth in the world. And we being hereof fully persuaded, have no cause to lament, but rather to thank God, and rejoice at the death of them that are so departed, as is now this vertuous and gracious lady, this innocent and unspotted Queen: whose body lyeth there in your lap, whose livery is on your back, whose memory is or ought to be printed im your hearts: whose fame is spred throughout the world, whose praise the stones wil speak, if we do not; and whose soul I verily believe, without preju- dice of God’s judgment be it spoken, is now in heaven, ib7- que sacrificium offert ; et pro nobis orat. And from thence, by means of the glas she looketh in, beholdeth and seeth us: she of herself being too good to tarry any longer among us, wtpote qua dignus non fuit mundus. Wherfore, I say ee es once again, happier is she now, than when she lived: altho VOL. III. PART II. Nn The praise of the Queen. 546 A CATALOGUE then, in the sight of the world, she was not [at] al unhappy, in the sight of God less. She was a king’s daughter, she was a king’s ‘sister, she was a king’s wife: she was a queen, and by the same title a king also. She was a sister to her, that by the like title and right is both king and queen, at this present, of this realm. These be great gifts and benefactions of God; who in his gifts is ever to be glorified. What she suffered in each of these degrees before and since she came to the crown, I wil not chronicle; only this I say, howsoever it pleased God to will her patience to be exercised in the world, she had in al estates the fear of God in her heart. I verily believe the - poorest creature in al this city feared not God more than she did. She had the love, commendation, and admiration of al the world. In this church she maried herself unto this realm, and in token of faith and fidelity did put a ring with a diamond upon her finger; which I understand she never put off after, during her life, whatsoever succes things had: for that is in the hand of God only. She was never unmindful or uncareful of her promise to her realm. She used singular mercy toward offenders. She used much pity and compassion towards the poor and oppressed. She used clemency among her nobles. She restored more noble houses decayed, than ever did prince of this realm, or I pray God ever shal have the like occasion to do hereafter. She re- 285 stored to the church such ornaments as in the time of schism were taken away and spoiled. She found the realm poisoned with heresy, and purged it; and remembring her- self to be a member of Christ’s Church, refused to write herself head thereof. Which title, never no prince, a thou- sand and five hundred years after Christ, usurped ; and was herself by learning able to render a cause why. She could say, that after Zacharias was dead, 2 Onias the prince a This preacher seems not to be well skilled in Scripture-history. For he mis- takes the name of the prince : whose name was not Onias, but Uzziah. And the high priest’s name that succeeded Zacharias was Azariah: who withstood the king, when he was going to offer incense. 2 Chron. xxvi. SO ae ee ee ee, ee eee —— =) eo ee ee ee OF ORIGINALS. SAT took on him the priest’s office, which prospered not with him, because it was not his vocation, but God struck him therfore with leprosy in his forehead: and the prophesy _ was fulfilled, Imple facies illorum ignominia: she could _ say, How can I, a woman, be head of the church, who by Scripture am forbidden to speak in the church? Mulier _ taceat im ecclesia: except the church shal have a dumb _ head? The head of the church must of consequence and _ duty preach in the church; and he must offer sacrificia _ pro peccatis mortuorum. But it is not read, neither in the - - Old, neither m the New Testament, that ever women did saerifice. These and the like authorities of Scripture she _ was able to alledg, why she could not be caput ecclesia, - and by learning defended the same. Such was her know- _ ledg as wel as vertue: neither ever was there prince on earth that had more of both. But altho’ she were such a one, yet could she not be im- _ mortal. It pleased God, in whose hand the heart and __ breath, the life and death, the beginning and end of princes _ is, to cal her from this mortal life, of the pleasures therof (the pleasure she took in the service of God only excepted) no person, I suppose, took les; so of the troubles and bitter- nes of the same, none here for his estate taketh more. How _ she took her sicknes, and disposed her self against death : Her sick- _ how she committed herself to God, and the realm to his5"* rai what she did, what she said, how meekly she demanded, and with what reverence she received the sa- eraments of Christ’s church, and especially the sacrament _ which Christ hath ordained to be a passeport and safe con- _ duit for a Christian man into the heaven of everlasting _ quiet and rest; and therefore called viaticum: and after _ that, extreme unction, she being, by use of prayer, as expert _ to say the psalms without book, as the priest was to read them therein: how, in the mass-time, at the elevation of the sacrament, the strength of her body and use of her tongue being taken away, yet nevertheles she at that instant lifted up her eyes, ministras, nuncios devoti cordis ; and im the benediction of the church, as Jacob blessed his children, wn2d 548 A CATALOGUE she bowed down her head, and withal yielded a mild and gracious spirit into the hands of her Maker: all this, I say, if it were as pithily expressed, as she godly and devoutly did it, should be to you, as it was to them that saw it, more than ten such sermons. If angels were mortal, I would [rather] liken this her departure to the death of an angel, than of a mortal creature. 286 After this sort dyed this gracious Queen, of whom we may justly say, Laudavi mortuam magis quam viventem. — And altho’ we doubt not of her estate, yet because it is te- merity to pronounce of God’s secret judgments, or to deny prayer; to deny [to] one which is due to al; let us again commend. her soul to God, wishing to her, as Tertullian teacheth, refrigerium et in prima resurrectione consor- tium. Which prayer, if it relieve not her, (as one that with God’s grace and mercy hath the effect thereof already,) yet shal it help us the rather before God, from whom the prayer of his faithful is never turned back, [or] in vain. And as we for our parts have received worthily detriment and discomfort upon her departing, so let us comfort our- selves in the other sister, whom God hath left, wishing her a prosperous reign in peace and tranquillity, with the bless- ing which the prophet speaketh of, if it be God’s wil, wt vi- deat filios filiorum et pacem super Israel: ever confessing, — that tho’ God hath mercifully provided for them both, yet Maria optimam partem elegit ; because it is stil a conclu- — sion, Laudavi mortuos magis quam ‘viventes. And now it only remaineth that we, leaving to amit of these two noble ladies, look and provide for ourselves; and seing these daily casualties of death, gather our fardles, and put ourselves in a readines [for] what [may happen] by and by. And at this time of the year, [when] it is cold weather and winter, we are taught by Scripture to pray, that we dy not in winter. Orate ne in hyeme fiat fuga vestra, nec m sabbato. That is to say, Pray that ye depart not im winter, nor in the sabbath-day. Which saying, if it be literally to be taken, in what case is this good lady, which is like now in winter, and this very day, being the shortest day of al ee a ee ar a OF ORIGINALS. 549 the year, to be buried, and creep into the ground. For an answer, understand, Right Honorable, that winter here men- tioned consisteth not in cold weather, short days, and long nights, but in cold zeal and affection, and in short devotion towards God, and in cold love and charity towards our neighbours. Pray, therefore, that ye dye not in such a winter, when your charity and devotion shall be cold; which chaunceth at Midsumer as wel as at this time of the year. And touching the other word, nec in sabbato; un- derstand [not] therby the sabboth-day of the Jews, which was al in superstition, [but] vacation from good works, with murmuring against the merciful and wonderful works of God. Pray, I say, that ye dye not void of good works, knowing that gui bona egerint, ibunt in vitam eternam, &c. neither in rebellion nor murmuring against God and the sa- craments of his church, which he daily, by the word of God and the power of men, mercifully and miraculously worked for us. It followeth, (for I wil touch, but not tary,) Ve! preg- nantibus in illa die; that is, Woe! to women which shall be great with child, when God shal visit them with death: which words seem hitherto to threaten women dying in child-bed. Among whom, nevertheles, an opinion hath ob- _ tained, that to dye in the bond, as they cal it, of our Lady, and travail of child, hath some furtherance to the favour of God’s mercye, in consideration of the travail, pain, and 287 burden wherwith the mother dyeth. And of that opinion am I, and agree with them therin : but the words Ve! preg- .nantibus in illo die, stretcheth as wel to men as to women. For the sense is, Wo! be to him, be he man or woman, that when God shal call him out of this present life shal be found great with child, that is to say, great and puffed up with pride, replenished with wrath, malice, ambition, and covetousnes, that shal have oculos adulterii plenos, his eyes ful of concupiscence, his tongue swelling with words of blasphemy, al his mind and body ful of thoughts and ac- tions of sin and disobedience. That man or woman is great with child indeed ; and such a child as shal be to the parents wn3 288 E MSS. D. Sampson. M.D. 550 A CATALOGUE everlasting confusion. Esaias writeth, Ve! genti pecca- trict populo gravi iniquitate ; men or women great with such sinful babes as be spoken of before. Wherfore to conclude, Right Honorable, let us pray and foresee, that when God shal cal us out of this life, our hearts be not possest with the frost of cold charity and de- votion, neither we be found to keep holiday with the Jews by abstinence from al good works of our own parts, and by the murmuring against Christ and his Church; neither that we be found pregnantibus in illo die, but rather lean and lank from such vices; and nevertheles ful and re-— plenished [with grace.] Bonum est gratia stabiliri cor. Let us pray to God for that grace: let us dedicate ourselves wholly to his service, remaining under his obedience, and within the unity of his Church; within the which none can perish, neither without it be saved. And the day now draw- eth near in the which we are to be visited by corporal death. Let us pray, by voluntary yielding at- God’s calling to go against him. That we may be worthy through the merits and death of our Saviour Jesus Chnist, through faith in him, and obedience to him, to be partakers of everlasting life, joy, and felicity, in the company of his saints, living and lauding him everlastingly. Cut cum Patre et Spiritu Sancto, &c. ee Number LX XXII. A prayer of the Lady Mary to the Lord Jesu; against the assaults of vices. MOST benigne Lord Jesu! Behold me, wretched beggar and most vile sinner, prostrate here before the feet of thy mercy. Behold the wounds, sores, griefs, and vices of my soul, (which, alas! I have brought into the same by sin,) that they may be healed. Most merciful Lord Jesu! Have pity upon mine infirmi- ties, captivity, and. infelicity : by means wherof my miserable soul is pressed down to earthly things, and divided into sundry desires. —— OF ORIGINALS. 551 Most loving Jesu! I beseech thee for thy great loves sake, which caused thee to deliver thy soul into the hands of sinners to be bound and crucified; and which also did force thee to remain three hours upon the cross, more than the nails either of thy hands or feet had power to do. For thy charity I humbly desire thee to loose the yoke of my captivity, and to deliver me from al my vices, con- cupiscence, and evil inclinations, to defend me from al the assaults of mine enemies, and in time of temptation to help me. Moreover, quench and pluck up by the roots in me al private love, al inordinate motions, passions, and affections, al provokings, readines, and inclinations to pride, wrath, envy, and vain glory, with such other like. For it is in thy. power only to deliver me from these things. Sweet Jesu! Fulfil me with thy grace and most perfect charity. Make me to continue in goodnes, that I may eschew al occasion of sin, strongly overcome temptations, subdue the flesh to the spirit, persecute and banish sin, and obey thy imspiration ; escape the deceits and frauds of the Devil, never consent to any sin, nor nourish any thing that should displease thee. But cause me most fervently to thirst for thy honor, laud, and glory, most faithfully to prefer the same, and to give and submit myself wholly to thy wil. My Lord God, give me grace to cleave to thee only with a clean and pure heart, that I may be unite and knit to thee without separation by a most chaste and fervent love. Amen. EE Number LX XXIII. 289 A meditation touching adversity, made by my Lady Mary's Grace, 1549. THIS natural life of ours is but a pilgrimage from this Ubi supra. wandring world, and exile from our own country : that is to say, a way from all misery to thee (Lord,) which art our whole felicity. And lest the pleasantnes and commodity of this life should withdraw us from the going to the right and nn 4 Ubi supra. 552 A CATALOGUE speedy way to thee, thou dost stir and provoke us forward, and as yet ward prick us with thornes, to the intent we should covet a quiet rest, and end of our journey. Therfore sicknes, weepings, sorrow, mourning, and in conclusion all adyersities, be unto us as spurs; with the which we being dull horses, or rather very asses, are forced not to remain long in this transitory way. Wherfore, Lord, give us grace to forget this way-farmg journey, and to remember our proper and true country. And if thou do add a weight of adversity, add therunto strength, that we shal not be overcome with that burden: but having our minds continually erected and lift up to thee, we may be able strongly to bear it. Lord! al things be thine; therfore do with al things, without any exception, as shal seem convenient to thine un- searchable wisdom. And give us grace never to wil but as thou wilt. So be it. oe Number LX XXIV. A prayer to be read at the hour of death. O LORD Jesu! which art the health of al men living, and the everlasting life of them which dye in faith, I, wretched sinner, give and submit myself wholly unto thy most blessed will. And I being sure that the thing cannot perish which is — committed unto thy mercy, willingly now I leave this frail 290and wicked flesh, in hope of the resurrection; which in better wise shal restore it to me again. I beseech thee, most merciful Lord Jesus Christ, that thou wilt by thy grace make strong my soul against al tempta- tions; and that thou wilt cover and defend. me with the buckler of thy mercy against al the assaults of the Devil. I se and knowledg that there is in myself no help of sal- vation, but al my confidence, hope, and trust is in thy most merciful goodnes, I have no merits nor good works which I may alledge be- fore thee. Of sins and evil works (alas!) I se a great heap; — OF ORIGINALS. 553 but through thy mercy I trust to be in the number of them to whom thou wilt not impute their sins; but take and ac- cept me for righteous and just, and to be an inheritor of everlasting life. ; Thou, merciful Lord, wert born for my sake. Thou didst suffer both hunger and thirst for my sake. Thou didst preach and teach, thou didst pray and fast for my sake. Thou didst al good works and deeds for my sake. Thou sufferedst most grievous pains and torments for my sake. And, finally, thou gavest thy most precious body to dye, and thy bloud to be shed on the cros for my sake. Now, most merciful Saviour, let al these things profit me which thou freely hast given me, that hast given thyself for me. Let thy bloud cleanse and wash away the spots and fowlnes of my sins. Let thy righteousnes hide and cover my unrighteousnes. Let the merits of thy passion and bloud be the satisfaction for my sins, Give me, Lord, thy grace, that my faith and salvation in thy bloud waver not in me, but ever be firm and constant ; that the hope of thy mercy and life everlasting never decay in me; that charity wax not cold in me. Finally, that the weaknes of my flesh be not overcome with the fear of death. Grant me, merciful Father, that when death hath shut up the eyes of my body, yet that the eyes of my soul may stil behold and look upon thee: that when death hath taken away the use of my tongue and speech, yet that my heart may cry and say unto thee, Jn manus tuas, Domine, commendo spiritum meum ; that is, O Lord, into thy hand I give and commit my soul: Domine, Jesu, accipe spiritum meum; Lord Jesu, receive my soul unto thee. Amen. 554 A CATALOGUE Number LX XXYV. An account of such as were burned for religion in this | Year. Counties. 1555. Middles. oat Hartford Sussex Suffolk Norfolk Ely Insula Oxford Number executed. London and reign. Places of execution. Smithfield | Westminster Uxbridge Stratford Bowe Rayley Hornedon on the Hill Colchester Hadley 1s { Ardeley Rochford Coxhall Chelmsford Maningtree Harwich Walden Barnet St. Albons . Ware Canterbury (os) 4 — Cl el el el el ll el OO Rochester Dartford Tunbridg Chichester Lewes: Steyning 18 9 Walsingham Tetford - 2 Ely 2 Oxford OF ORIGINALS. Year. Counties. ge ae 1555. | Warwick 5 Gloucester 1 Chester 1 Carmarthen 1 Pembrook if 1 71 1556. |London and Middles. | 16 Essex 21 Kent 7 Sussex 10 Suffolk 8 Cambridg 1 Oxon. 1 Gloucester 6 Leycester 2 Northt. 1 Berk. 3 Wiltes. 3 Darby : Guernsey In- 8 sula. sen’ 9 89 1557. |London and Middles. Places of execution. Litchfeld | Coventree Gloucester Civitas West-chester Civitas Carmarthen Haverford West Cardiff Smithfeld Colchester Stratford Bowe Canterbury | Rochester Lewes { Mayfeld Beckels | Bury Ipswich Cambridg Oxford Bristol | Glouc. Civitas Wootton Underhedg Leycester Northampton Newbery Salisbury Darby Smithfeld { Islington 555 Pe Oe SO 16 292 = m CO COM OH OH WOwPeKH—K— DOH OH HW AID 556 A CATALOGUE OF ORIGINALS. Year. Counties. Rake: a Places of execution. 1557. Surrey 3 St. George’s Felds 3 | Essex 12 —_ Colchester 12 | Canterbury 13 | Wye 2% baanae = Ashford 29 | Maydston 73 Lewes 10 ‘Sussex 27 | Chichester diocesse else- | where 17 Norfolk 5 Norwich 5 Suffolk 1 Laxfeld bs Warwick 1 Lichfeld 1g Northt. 1- Northampton 19 88 1558. | London and : Reser 10 Middle. | 16 \ Brainford 6 Kent 5 Canterbury 5 Essex 3 Colchester 3 Norfolk 3 Norwich 3 Suffolk 9 Ipsewich 20 Bury 7 . Southt. 1 Winchester 1 Gloucest. 2 Bristoll 2 Devon. 1 Exeter 19 | vi | | lated etl Total 288, besides those that _ Annis } 1556——89 dyed of famyne in sondry — 1557——88 d : 1558-49.) Prisons. " ¢ A TABLE OF LETTERS, PROCLAMATIONS, SPEECHES, RECORDS TRACTS, &c. ’ PRESERVED IN THE FOREGOING CATALOGUE. Number I. Q ren Mary’s letter to Sir Edward Hastings, to Anno 1553. aid her in her obtaining the crown. ENS _ Number II. Queen Jane to certain gentlemen, to repair into Buckinghamshire, to quell the disturbances there. Number III. The chief officers of Guisnes to Queen Mary, de- claring their proclaiming of her Queen. Number IV. A copy of verses congratulatory, made by Dr. _ Walter Haddon, to Queen Mary, upon her access to the crown. Number V. A proclamation set fourth by the Quenes Majestie, Chap. iii. with the aduise of her moost honourable Counsell, for the newe seuerall monies and coines of fyne sterlynge syluer and golde, and the valuation of euery of the same: newe set furth by her Heighnes. Number VI. The Queen’s proclamation, for the remission of a Chap. iv. part of a tax granted in King Edward’s time. Number VII. The knights of the Carpet, dubbed October 2, viz. the day after the Queen’s coronation, at the palace at West- minster, before her in her chamber of presence, under the cloth of estate; by the Earl of Arundel: who had of her Highness commission to execute the same. Number VIII. Magistri Hugonis Westoni, decani Westmonas- terii, oratio, coram patribus et clero in synodo congregatis habita. Number IX. D. Thome Chaloneri, militis, deploratio acerbz Chap. x. necis heroidis prestantissime D. Jane Graye, Henrici Ducis 558 A TABLE Suffolcie filie: que, securi percussa, animo constantissimo mortem oppetiit. : Chap. xi. Number X. Dr. Crome’s declaration of some articles that he had confessed before the bishops, anno 1530. Number XI. A consolatory letter to a nobleman imprisoned for the profession of the gospel. - Chap. xii. Number XII. Articles for the married clergy in the diocese of Litchfield and Coventry. Number XIII. An appeal made to the Queen from a sentence definitive, pronounced by a commissary of the Bishop of Litchfield. Anno 1554. Number XIV. The Queen’s letters to the justices of Norfolk, to Chap. xiii. search for the broachers of vain prophecies and rumours. Chap. xiv. Number XV. A proclamation, that all courtesy should be used to King Philip and his train, coming into England to marry the Queen. Chap. xvii Number XVI. Articles of inquiry for Bishop Boner’s visitation of his diocese in the year 1554. Chap. xvii. Number XVII. The confession of the bishops and divines in prison for religion. Chap. xviii. Number XVIII. A letter, or discourse, to the true professors of Christ’s gospel, inhabiting in the parish of Alhallows, in Bread-street London: written by Thomas Sampson, some- time their pastor. Chap. xix. Number XIX. Status familiz Cardinalis Poli, et sumptus neces- sarii, sicut describebantur, cum regnum ingressurus est. Number XX. The substance of a book, entitled, Pro Instau- ratione Reip. Anglorum, proque Reditu reverendissimi et illus- triss, D. Reginaldi Poli, Sc. Oratio ad prudentiss. Senatum Angliz. Autore Jodoco Harchio Montensi. Number XXI. The supplication of the bishops and clergy of the province of Canterbury to the King and Queen; to obtain a dispensation from Cardinal Pole, the Pope’s legate, concern- ing church-lands. Number XXII. Cardinal Pole, the Pope’s legate, his dispensa- tion to those that possessed church-lands, and that had con- tracted unlawful marriages. Number XXIII. The Friars Minors of the observance in Ire- land, their supplication to the Queen and Cardinal Pole, to be restored to their houses. OF LETTERS, &c. 559 Number XXIV. A breafe treatise; wherin is conteynede the Chap, xxi. trewth, that Mr. Justice Hales never hurt hymselfe, until such tyme as he condescended unto the papistical religion, and waxed wery of the truth. Number XXV. Ridley, bishop of London, to Sir John Cheke ; that he would use his interest to prevent William Thomas, clerk of the Council, from getting a prebend in bis church. Number XXVI. Joannis Hoperi Angli, nuper episcopi Wigorni- Chap. xxii. ensis et Gloucestrensis, de vera ratione inveniende et fugien- dz false doctrine, breve syntagma. Scriptum in carcere. Number XXVII. Bishop Hoper’s letter consolatory, to certain professors suffering imprisonment, being taken at a meeting together for religious worship. Number XXVIII. Sententia contra Johannem Hooper, lata a Stephano, Winton. Episcopo, 29 die Januarii, 1554. Number XXIX. John Bradford’s meditation of God’s provi- Anno 1555, dence and presence. Chap-xavii. Number XXX. Bradford’s prayer, that God would shorten the persecution, and restore the true religion. Number XXXI. Bradford to Mr. Traves: begging his prayers, and lamenting his own sinful condition. Number XXXII. Bradford to some person of quality unknown ; excusing his not coming, being desired: and debasing him- self. Number XXXIII. A letter of Father Traves, as it seems, to Mr. Bradford ; concerning a debt of his, and making restitu- tion; which he was not yet able to do. Number XXXIV. The protestation of Mr. Hughe Latymer, rendred in writinge to Dr. Weston, and other of the Quenes commissioners with hym, in an assembly at Oxforde ; concern- yng certeyne questions to hym proponed ; faithfully trans- lated out of Latyn into Englisshe ; holden the xxth of Aprill, anno Dom. 1554. Number XXXV. Old Father Latimer to one in prison for the Chap. xxix. profession of the gospel: giving his judgment, whether it be lawful to buy off the cross. Number XXXVI. An epistle sent by Mr. Latimer to all the un- fayned lovers of Godds trewthe, owte of a prison in Oxenford, called Bocardo ; where the said Latimer was emprisonned for the testimony of Criste, the 15th of May, 1555. 560 A TABLE Chap. xi. Number XXXVII. John Fox to Peter Martyr, concerning the troubles among the English at Frankford, Number XXXVIII. John Fox to the same; urging him to — accept the invitation of the English at F rankford, to read di- vinity to them. Number XXXIX. John Bale from Basil, to Mr, Ashley in Frank- ford: wherin is declared the troubles and controversies among the English exiles at Basil. Number XL. A prayer used in the time of persecution. Number XLI. Another prayer, for the use of the eee under Queen Mary. Number XLII. A pious letter against complying with idolatrous worship in Queen Mary’s days, written by a freewill-man. Number XLIII. A letter to the congregation of the freewillers, by one that had been of that persuasion, but come off, and now a prisoner for religion. Number XLIV. A tract, shewing how all sorts of people of England have just cause of displeasure against the bishops and priests of the same, for uae 2 them in. perjury. Written anno 1555. Chap. xxii, Number XLV. John Bradforth to the Queen, and other great lords, concerning the Spaniards, and their designs awn! England. Chap.xxxiii. Number XLVI, Adversaris principal apaltiae Farrar, the bisshope of Saint Davides, viz. Thomas Yonge, chaunter of the churche of St. Davides ; Rolande Merick, doctor of lawe, canon resident of the same; and George Constantayne, to whome the Bus- shope gave the office of register. Number XLVII. Exceptions generall, laide and purposed on the behalf of Robert Bisshope of St. Davydes, agaynst all and singular the pretensed witnesses. Number XLVIII. An apology of Jhon Philpot; written for spittyng on an Arian: with an invective against the Arians, the veri natural! children of Antichrist: with an admonition to all that be faithfull in Christ. to beware of them, and of other late sprung heretics. Number XLIX. Philpot to a certain lady; encouraging her under the present evil times. Chap. xxxv. Number L. A letter by an unknown person to Bishop Boner ; re proving him freely for his cruelty, and fortelling hisdownfall. 4 ; ‘ . ae OF LETTERS, &c. 561 Number LI. Cardinal Pole, archbishop of Canterbury, his me- Anno 1556. tropolitical visitation of the diocese of Lincoln ; with the ar- Ch. xxxvii - ticles of visitation. Number LII. The Council to the Lord President of the north, Ch. xxavwiii. against some players of interludes in those parts. Number LIII. Sir John Cheke’s writing and subscription, for Ch. xxxix. the doctrine of the carnal presence. Number LIV. Sir John Cheke to Cardinal Pole, when he sent him - the abovesaid writing and confession by the Dean of St. Paul's. Number LV. Sir John Cheke to Queen Mary; intimating his compliance in religion, and petitioning for his liberty. Number LVI. Queen Mary to King Philip her husband, con- Chap, x1. cerning doing something in which her conscience was not sa- tisfied. Number LVII. Oratio habita Patavie in sancto templo divi Chap. slii. Antonii 21° mensis Septembris, M.D.LVI. In mortem illus- triss. Domini Edovardi Courtenai, Comitis Devoniz, per Thomam Wilsonum Anglum. Number LVII. John Moyar to John Boulton, concerning a book Chap. xlvi. the latter had printed of his sufferings under Queen Mary. Number LIX. Informations gathered at Reading, anno 1571, touching the story of Julius Palmer, martyr. Number LX. The epistle of John Clement to the professors Chap. xlvir. of religion in Surrey. Written out of the King’s Bench. Number LXI. John Clement's confession of faith. Written in prison, April 1, 1556. Number LXII. Cardinal Pole’s abuglation of three persons that were condemned as heretics, but had revoked their heresies. Number LXIII. The faith and godly agreement of such pri- soners as, before the Bishop of London at Fulham, the 14th day of June, were condemned, and burnt together at Strat- ford le Bow the 27th of the same month. Number LXIV. Saunders’ oration to the visitors of Oxford ; Anno 1557. sent from Cardinal Pole. Chap. li. Number LXV. King Philip and Queen Mary to Pope Paul IV. in behalf of Cardinal Pole, and his legatine authority. Drawn up by Roger Ascham, the Queen’s Latin secretary. Number LXVI. The Parliament of England to Pope Paul IV. in behalf of Cardinal Pole; from whom he had taken the le- _ gatine power, and cited him to Rome. VOL, III. PART II. oo Chap, liii. Chap, liv. Chap. lv. Chap. lvi. 562 A TABLE Number LXVII. The nobility of England to the Pope, upon the news of his intended revocation of Cardinal Pole. Number LXVIII. Cardinal Pole’s speech to thin citizens of Lon- don, in behalf of religious houses. Number LXIX. A letter to Ralph Allerton, imprisoned for the gospel; comforting him under the cross, and exhorting him to persevere. Number LXX. A proclamation by the Kinge and Quenes Ma- jesties, agaynst Thomas Stafforde, and other traytors, his ad- herentes. Number LXXI. A proclamation sett forthe by Thomas Staf- forde, from Scarborow castle; exciting the English to deliver themselves from the Spanyards. Number LXXII. The names of the prisoners taken in Scar- borowe castell, the 28th of Apryll, 1557. Number LXXIII. The Queen to Sir Edward Dimock ; to at- tend her person with his servants and tenants in arms. Number LXXIV. Mr. Henry Percy to the Earl of Shrewsbury ; concerning his success against the Scots, invading the east marches. _ Number LXXV. The Lord Wharton, Sir James Crofts, and Sir John Clere, to the Lords of the Queen’s Privy Council ; relating the success of the Scots’ attempts upon England. Number LXXVI. A memorial or note of answer to such things as were propounded to the Council by Sir James Croft, kt. by instruction to him given by the Earl of Shrewsbury, the Queen’s lieutenant of the north; the Earl of Northumber- land, warden of the east and middle marches for anempst Scotland; and the Lord Wharton, captain of the town and castle of Barwick, Aug. the 20th, 1557. Number LXXVII. The Privy Council to the Earl of Shrews- bury, lord president of the north; giving order upon the in- telligence of the Scots’ intentions to invade. Number LXXVIII. Instructions from the Privy Council to the said Lord President, in relation to the Scotch affairs.” Number LXXIX. The Lord President to the Privy Council ; giving account of the retreat of the Scots’ army from the English borders. Chap. Ivii. Number LXXX. Cardinal Pole to Queen Mary. A remem- brance of those things that her pleasure was he should put OF LETTERS, &c. 563 in writing, as most convenient, in his judgment, to be com- moned and spoken of by her Majesty with her Council, called to her presence that afternoon. Number LXXXI. A sermon preached at the funerals of Queen Anno 1558. Mary: by the Bishop of Winchester. Chap. Ixiv. Number LXXXII. A prayer of the Lady Mary’s, against the assaults of vices. _ Number LXXXIII. A meditation touching adversity, made by my Lady Mary’s Grace, an. 1549, Number LXXXIV. A prayer to be read at the hour of death. Number LXXXV. An account of such as were burned to death for religion in this reign; specifying the year when, and place wherein each suffered. “ Eee ase RIS wheding Pilg bila Heian) aarti riee pial : i i Ps. ito oR : es he Fiat h o Te Sah dats: ee ht ofould jan Serge teld, 16 het « H ~~ : EF Sy - BR es a are Pea hs vad bh 7 Ashe : SE Ba He Sloe ts of ‘ tivah ot baud Yeiwe a e : a4 of ER ETS EE De j - F *. i | y tl ¥ paid eae : een yeti talk aruba } ae ic See 4 v é v _ 3 | A : @ | & wlelie|2 5 Nic [x | ol & 2 (se) eo ae. g =|m |= | 2 4| = : ee | S| |. - tig “* a? a * | * «+ * iin D00669720U © e-